CONSPIRACY HAS BEEN PROVEN IN A U. S. COURT ROOM SEE
BOTTOM OF MY HOME PAGE.
HERE'S THE ACTUAL TRANSCRIPT OF THAT TRIAL IN THE
CIRCUIT
COURT
OF
SHELBY COUNTY,
TENNESSEE
FOR THE THIRTIETH JUDICIAL DISTRICT AT
MEMPHIS
_______________________________________________
CORETTA SCOTT KING, et al,
Plaintiffs,
Vs. Case No. 97242
LOYD JOWERS, et al,
Defendants.
_______________________________________________
EXCERPT OF PROCEEDINGS
December 8th, 1999
_______________________________________________
Before the Honorable James E. Swearengen,
Division 4, judge presiding.
_______________________________________________
DANIEL, DILLINGER, DOMINSKI, RICHBERGER, WEATHERFORD COURT REPORTERS
Suite 2200, One Commerce Square
21 Memphis, Tennessee 38103
(901) 529-1999
APPEARANCES -
For the Plaintiff:
DR. WILLIAM PEPPER
Attorney at Law
New York City, New York
For the Defendant:
MR. LEWIS GARRISON
attorney at Law
Memphis, Tennessee
Court Reported by:
MR. BRIAN F. DOMINSKI
Certificate of Merit
Registered Professional Reporter
Daniel, Dillinger, Dominski, Richberger & Weatherford 22nd Floor
One Commerce Square
Memphis, Tennessee 38103
PROCEEDINGS
(9:50 A.M.)
(Jury in.)
THE COURT: Good morning, ladies and gentlemen. We've got two
more depositions that we're going to -- no. As I promised you, we're going into
the arguments of counsel, and then you'll get your instructions.
As I indicated to you earlier, the plaintiff would give his summary first.
The defendant then would give his version, and then the plaintiff is allowed an
opportunity to respond to the defendant's arguments.
Mr. Pepper, you may proceed.
MR. PEPPER: Thank you, Your Honor. Good morning, ladies and
gentlemen. Let me right at the out set thank you for your attention throughout
these proceedings, long and sometimes tedious though they may have been. We're
very grateful for your sitting here and listening to the variety of evidence
that you have heard.
Your Honor will charge you on the various aspects of evidence that you heard.
You know you've heard a great deal of testimony here. You also have available to
you a great number of exhibits that are attached to the testimony that you have
heard.
We urge you to at any point require these exhibits to be brought to you so
that you can read them and consider them at length. All the testimony, the
various levels of credibility that you describe, his Honor will charge you with
that, but it is really down to you at the end of the day as to how much you
believe the various people who sat in that chair there and who told you things.
The media is very quick and prompt to say and yell out that such and such is
hearsay, second-hand accounts, third-hand accounts. But the media is unable to
tell you, ever course, what the law is with respect to hearsay evidence.
They think because something is hearsay, a person is saying what another
person has said, that it is not to be regarded, it is to be dismissed. In actual
fact, ladies and gentlemen, if a witness is giving you hearsay but the hearsay
statement is from a person who is speaking against his own interest, saying
something that could put him in jail in the case of the defendant here, could
have him indicted, then that is to be taken very seriously. It is admissible
because of that exception. There are a range of other exceptions why you can
consider hearsay.
Now, it is my job, my role here this morning, to summarize the plaintiffs'
case. It is a case that is divided really into nine sections. In the course of
presenting that case to you, we've taken witnesses out of order simply because
they have come from various parts of the country and the world.
We've had problems with schedules. So at one time you would hear a witness
talking to you about a rifle, a murder weapon in evidence, then another time you
would hear a witness talking about a crime scene, and we had already gone over
that. So it is difficult for you sometimes perhaps to put all those pieces
together in an orderly fashion. That's really what I have to do. I have to try
to do that. I have to set it out so that you can see how this case folds
together. I'm going to try to work with you on that this morning and try to help
you understand it as best I can. Plaintiffs' case began with a section that
dealt with the background, the background of all of this, why you are here, why
Martin King was assassinated, why he came to
Memphis
before he was assassinated. So it dealt with the background.
Then we moved with a second area concerned which was local conspiracy we
called it, what was happening here in
Memphis
, what events were going on that constituted conspiracy, legally civil
conspiracy under the law. Because that's really what we are asking you to find
is that there was a conspiracy here.
Thirdly, we dealt with the crime scene. What was this crime scene all about.
Where was the crime scene? What happened there?
Fourthly, we went into the rifle. This is the murder weapon. We discussed the
murder weapon and asked you to consider all the evidence with respect to the
murder weapon. We move next to a shadowy figure called Raoul. Who is this man
who was claimed to have been James Earl Ray's controller and the role that he
played in this case?
Then we move beyond that to what we have called a broader conspiracy beyond
Memphis
that reached into the higher levels of the government of the
United States
and some of its agents and officials. We moved through that with you. We went
beyond that, then, into really what amounts to a cover up. What was the cover-up
activity and why was it important and why have these events been shielded
from public view so that only you, you twelve, fourteen,
here day after day, and his Honor, alone perhaps in this broad land, have heard
this evidence.
How could that be, a case as important as this? How could that be? But it has
been the case. Then we considered the defendant's admissions, the defendant --
the named defendant in this case, his actual admissions, against his own
interest and what is in evidence with respect to that.
We moved lastly really to the area of damages. And there was a fair amount of
testimony on damages from the members of the family with respect to what they
were looking for and what their perspective was in terms of any kind of
remuneration for the loss that they have suffered.
So that's the outline. Now let's look at each of those sections, if we can.
First the background. Martin King, as you know, for many years was a Baptist
preacher in the southern part of this country, and he was thrust into leadership
of the civil rights movement at a historic moment in the civil rights movement
and social change movement in this part of the country. That's where he was.
That's where he has been locked in time, locked in a media image, locked as an
icon in the brains of the people of this country.
But Martin King had moved well beyond that. When he was awarded the Noble
Peace Prize he became in the mid-1960's an international figure, a person of
serious stature whose voice, his opinions, on other issues than just the plight
of black people in the South became very significant world-wide. He commanded
world-wide attention as few had before him. As a successor, if you will, to
Mahatmas Gandhi in terms of the movement for social change through civil
disobedience. So that's where he was moving. Then in 1967, April 4, 1967, one
year to the day before he was killed, he delivered the momentous speech at
Riverside
Church
in
New York
where he opposed the war.
Now, he thought carefully about this war. He had been inclined to oppose it
for quite a long period of time. Prior to that, two, three years prior to that
he had uneasy feelings.
I remember vividly, I was a journalist in Vietnam, when I came back he asked
to meet with me, and when I opened my files to him, which were devastating in
terms of the effects upon the civilian population of that country, he
unashamedly wept.
I knew at that point really that the die was cast. This was in February of
1967. He was definitely going to oppose that war with every strength, every
fiber in his body. And he did so. He opposed it. And from the date of the
Riverside
speech to the date he was killed, he never wavered in that opposition. Now,
what does that mean? Is he an enemy of the State? The State regarded him as an
enemy because he opposed it. But what does it really mean, his opposition? I put
it to you that his opposition to that war had little to do with ideology, with
capitalism, with democracy. It had to do with money. It had to do with huge
amounts of money that that war was generating to large multinational
corporations that were based in the
United States
, corporations that were based in the
United States
.
When Martin King opposed the war, when he rallied people to oppose the war,
he was threatening the bottom lines of some of the largest defense contractors
in this country. This was about money. When he threatened to bring that war to a
close through massive popular opposition, he was threatening the bottom lines of
some of the largest construction companies, one of which was in the State of
Texas
, that patronized the Presidency of Lyndon Johnson and had the major
construction contracts at
Cam
Ran
Bay
in
Vietnam
. This is what Martin King was challenging. He was challenging the weapons
industry, the hardware, the armament industries, that all would lose as a result
of the end of the war.
Forget about democracy, forget about any ideology. This opposition to Martin
King, this growing enmity to him, was based on money and the loss of money. The
second aspect of his work that also dealt with money that caused a great deal of
consternation in the circles of power in this land had to do with his commitment
to take a massive group of people to Washington and there to encamp them in the
shadow of the Washington memorial for as long as it took. For as long as it
took, they would make daily trips to the halls of Congress and they would try to
compel the Congress to act, as they had previously acted in terms of civil
rights legislation, now to act in terms of social legislation.
Now, he begin to talk about a redistribution of wealth, in this the
wealthiest country in the world that had such a large group of poor people, of
people living then and now, by the way, in poverty.
That problem had to be addressed. And it wasn't a black-and-white problem.
This was a problem that dealt with Hispanics, and it dealt with poor whites as
well. That is what he was taking on. That's what he was challenging.
The powers in this land believed he would not be successful. Why did they
believe that? They believed that because they knew that the decision-making
processes in the United States had by that point in time, and today it is much
worse in my view, but by that point in time had so consolidated power that they
were the representatives, the foot soldiers, of the economic -- the very
economic interests who were going to suffer as a result of these times of
changes. So the very powerful lobbying forces that put their people in the halls
of Congress and indeed in the White House itself and controlled them, paid and
bought them and controlled them, were certainly not going to agree to the type
of social legislation that Martin King and his mass of humanity were going to
require.
So there was a fear. What happens when they are frustrated? What happens when
they don't get any satisfaction? What would happen? They feared, the military
feared, that there would be a violent rebellion in the nation's capital. And
they didn't have the troops that could contain half a million angry poor
alienated Americans. They didn't have the troops. Westmoreland wanted another
two hundred thousand in
Vietnam
. They didn't have them to give to him. They didn't have them. They were afraid
that mob would overrun the capital. They were afraid that what Mr. Jefferson had
urged many, many times, that the body politic can only be cleansed by a
revolution every twenty years.
They were afraid that Mr. Jefferson would be listened to and that that
revolution would take place. Because of that, those factors, Martin King was not
going to be allowed, not going to be allowed to bring that group of people to
Washington
. So that's the reason for the hostility. He saw
Memphis
as part and parcel of the overall problem, as a microcosm. He saw the plight of
the garbage workers here as being symptomatic of the pervasive sickness of
American society.
So he said if we turn our backs on these ones, how can we go on behalf of the
broad national interests? These ones need us now, let's start the Poor People's
Campaign here, which is what he did.
So he came to
Memphis
and he was here on the 17th and 18th of March and he spoke and he returned
again on the 28th of March and the march turned nasty. Indications are there
that there were provocateurs, that it was broken up deliberately, that he was
discredited because of that, and he had to then return. And so he did plan to
come back. There was opposition within his own organization. But he said, no,
we're going to do this and we're going to lead a peaceful march and this is the
way we're going to launch this campaign, and so he came back to Memphis. After
the 28th he came back on the 3rd of April.
Now we move to the local conspiracy that related to the death of Martin
Luther King. You've heard evidence of a very reputable forty-year-in-business
store owner sit up there and tell you that he always bought -- every Thursday he
went to Frank Liberto's warehouse, that was his last stop before he went back to
Somerville, and on that Thursday, April 4, he heard the owner of that place take
the telephone and scream into it, "Shoot the son-of-a-bitch when he comes
on the balcony," amongst other things. That is the first indication of the
involvement of a Mr. Frank Liberto, which information was given to the police
and the FBI and forgotten about.
Then you've heard two other independent witnesses testify at different ends
of the trial, one called as a witness by the defense, Mrs. Lavada Addison, who
had this conversation with Mr. Liberto in her cafe when Liberto leaned over the
table at a time when the Select Committee hearings were on, apparently something
came on the television, and whispered to Mrs. Addison, "I arranged have
Martin Luther King killed."
She jumped back and was shocked by this. So. Liberto puts himself in it
against his own interest, mind you. He has said that. You are entitled to
believe that. Then comes Mrs. Lavada Addison's son Nathan, who confronts Liberto,
and Liberto again confirms the same thing to him. So we see now Mr. Frank
Liberto's involvement in this whole scenario.
Then we have from the defendant himself in sessions that are before you and
you've heard testimony from Ambassador Young and Mr. King about how he was
approached and he was asked to assist or become involved in this assassination
again by Mr. Liberto and how he was told that he would be visited by a man
called Raoul, he would first receive some money, be visited by a man called
Raoul, he would pass the money to Raoul, he would receive a gun, that he was be
asked to participate in this endeavor and he should not worry because there
would be no police around, the police would not be there.
We've heard him say that in fact he did these things and that he received the
gun after the shooting. He said he received the gun right at his back door.
That's as far as he went in his admissions. Of course, he also said he didn't
know what was going on. Neither Ambassador Young nor Mr. King believed him in
that respect, that he didn't know what was going on.
Now, why would anyone say this? Is this something new? No. You heard
testimony from witnesses who indicated that Mr. Jowers had said this to them
years ago, as much as twenty years ago he had said this, he had said that he
knew how Martin Luther King was killed. He had indicated to them that he didn't
do it but he knew how it was done, and in one case he actually told the same
story way back then that he is telling now. So this is not some afterthought
from Mr. Jowers to try to make a movie or become -- have notoriety or something
like that. This is a consistent story that has been around for a long time, and
other witnesses from previous times have confirmed it.
So other indications of the local conspiracy, what are they? You've heard
about the removal of Detective Redditt, who was a police officer on surveillance
duty on the afternoon. He was removed within an hour of the killing and told
there was a threat on his life and he was sent home to arrive at his home at the
time of the assassination, never to hear about this threat again. This was a
phony threat. I think it became quite clear. They didn't trust him because when
been a community relations officer that had been secunded into intelligence and
at the last minute had to pull him off, he might have seen something, done
something that was untrustworthy. He was pulled off. The other officer remained
making notes of what he saw.
There were two black firemen, the only two black firemen in the fire station,
they were removed. They were given orders the night before not to report for
duty but to go to another fire station in each case where they were surplussed
to requirements.
Why were they removed? Why were those two black firemen removed, the only two
black firemen, and the night before? You heard the Jerry Williams, Captain
Williams, testified that he had always formed an elite black homicide group of
detectives as a bodyguard for Dr. King. The last visit, he was not asked to form
that bodyguard. This was the only time he was not asked to form that bodyguard,
and he didn't know why he was not asked to form that bodyguard. And that
troubled him. You heard that the police were at one point around the Lorraine
Motel and then they were removed, or they just disappeared. They disappeared
within a half hour, forty-five minutes of the killing. Why did they disappear?
Where did they go? You saw evidence that the Invaders, a local
community-organizing group that had been willing to work with Dr. King toward
the end and were there for the purpose of helping him produce a produce a
peaceful march, at ten minutes to six, eleven minutes before the actual
shooting, they left the motel. They were ordered to leave the motel. They were
told their bills were no longer going to be paid and they had to leave the
hotel. So they emptied out. They might have reacted violently and caused some
sort of conflagration at the hotel, but they didn't. They just left.
You heard about the removal of the emergency tact forces. This is the
emergency tact forces, in this case it was Tact 10, which was usually a group of
four or five police cars with officers from the sheriff's department, police
officers. They were around the Lorraine Motel until the afternoon before the
killing. The afternoon of the 3rd they were ordered to be pulled back to the
fire station on the periphery. When Inspector Evans was asked who gave him the
instructions to pull them back, he said it was a request from Dr. King's group.
But when he was asked who, you may recall, he said, oh, yes, I think it was
Reverend Kyles that gave me that instruction. But the tact forces were pulled
back.
The defendant on the day of the killing ordered a witness whom you heard who
was working at a waitress for him, ordered Bobbie Balfour not to take any food
upstairs to Grace Stephens, who was ill, and who had been received food on a
daily basis, but that day, because the second floor of the rooming house was
being used as a staging ground, no one was allowed up there, and he told her not
to go up there. So she didn't go. So she didn't go.
Then you heard Olivia Catling, who had never been spoken to by anyone, Olivia
Catling took the stand and told about a man coming from an alley that was
connected to a building that was attached to the rooming house. She saw this man
coming through that alley shortly after the killing, some minutes after the
killing, and getting into a 1965 Green Chevrolet that was parked on Huling and
then speeding away Norton Mulberry Street right in front of the police burning,
rubber as he went, with no interference whatsoever from them.
All of these things, all of these events, I submit to you profoundly are
strong evidence of the existence of a conspiracy just at the local level, not
even mentioning the fact that the defendant has also indicated that planning
sessions took place in his grill prior to the assassination.
So I think it is important to see that total picture of evidence you have.
There should be no doubt that all of these things are indicative overwhelmingly
of conspiracy. Now, are we conspiracy buffs because we find all of this evidence
insurmountable? I think not. But you have heard it. The masses of Americans have
not. And the media has never put it to them and I submit to you probably never
will. That's why your presence is so important.
The crime scene, what about this crime scene? We submit that the crime scene,
of course, was the back area of the rooming house. It was terribly overgrown
with bushes. The bushes were thick and they were difficult to penetrate and that
they provided an excellent sniper's lair. That's where the crime took place.
Any number of witnesses and evidence in the record indicates that a person or
persons was seen in those bushes at the time of the shooting. These are
different accounts that we put into the record, separate and apart.
There is other evidence, again, separate independent evidence, that a person
was seen jumping from the wall, jumping over the wall and running up
Mulberry Street
. As a result of this, we've concluded some while ago and have tried to provide
enough impetus for you to conclude that the shot came from these bushes and not
from the bathroom window.
The bathroom window and the rooming house bathroom has been officially the
scene of this crime forever. The State had evidence long ago that that was not
the case, that the dent in the window sill was not made by the rifle, even
though they maintained that was the case. The bathroom was seen open.
The State's main witness was drunk at the time. He was intoxicated. He
couldn't identify anybody. Captain Tommy Stephens said he couldn't identify
anyone, much less stand up. Yet it was the affidavit of Charles Stephens that
brought James Earl Ray back to this country back from
England
. That was the basis of the proof that brought him back.
Do you know what confidence the State had in their own chief witness? They
didn't even call him at the time of the guilty plea hearing. He didn't even
testify at that point. Now, the murder weapon itself, Judge Joe Brown heard
testimony and evidence in this case for about four years. He paid particular
attention to the weapon, and he has had a lifetime of experience and developed
knowledge about weapons and about rifles in particular. We qualified the judge
as an expert. He came before you and he sat there.
Anyone who heard Judge Brown's testimony with respect to that weapon should
have no -- and weapons in general should have no doubt whatsoever that he is in
fact an expert. The media will point to his lack of technical training, courses
having been taken with respect to learning about rifles. The other areas for
developing expertise happens to be experience and self knowledge and
development, which is what Judge Brown has.
Judge Brown sat in that chair and gave you sample technical scientific
reasons why that weapon in evidence is not the murder weapon very clearly. He
said, first of all, the scope was never sighted in. Because it was never sighted
in, if you use that scope, to quote him, you couldn't hit the broadside of a
barn with that weapon, remember that expression, because it was firing to the
left and below the target, because it was never sighted in.
He also said the scope couldn't have been altered by having been dropped in a
bundle. You can't alter a scope to that extent, its accuracy, by doing that.
He said also that the death slug did not have the same metallurgical
composition as existed in the lead of the other evidence bullets that were found
in that bundle the State has always said it was one of a number of bullets the
defendant had and you should see them as a package, if you will. Judge Brown
said, no, the death slug was different in metallurgical composition than the
bullets that were there.
Beyond this, there is evidence that you've heard that this clearly couldn't
have been the murder weapon because the defendant told a taxi driver, James
McCraw, to get rid of the murder weapon, and he did so. McCraw, being a close
friend of Jowers, a confident of Jowers, took the actual murder weapon and threw
it off the
Memphis-Arkansas
Bridge
. So it is laying at the bottom of the
Mississippi River
for over thirty-one years. The real murder weapon is at the bottom of that
river.
Now, Bill Hamblin, no reason to lie, he said McCraw would only tell him this
when he got drunk and he told him this over fifteen years. This is not something
McCraw made up one day. It is over a period of fifteen years. I remind you that
he told this same story.
Judge Arthur Haynes testified that he was, of course, James Earl Ray's first
lawyer along with his father, and he testified that in the course of their early
on-the-scene investigation, they talked to Guy Canipe, who owned the amusement
shop in front of which was found the bundle which contained, amongst other
things, the rifle. He said Canipe told them very early on, before anyone else
apparently had done any kind of tampering with him, told him very early on that
that bundle was dropped some minutes before the actual shooting. Imagine that,
that the bundle, the murder weapon, the rifle in evidence, was dropped minutes
before the actual shooting.
Now we come to Raoul, this shadowy figure who the defendant has mentioned and
who James Earl Ray has talked about right from the beginning as someone who
controlled him. You have a number of independent people, not even knowing each
other, who have identified this man from a spread of photographs that they have
seen. And they range from an English merchant seaman, who we had to depose by
telephone at some length, who ran into this same Raoul at the same bar James
did, up at the Neptune in
Montreal
.
They range from him to the Grabows, Royce Wilburn, to the defendant himself
who identified Raoul from a spread of photographs before Ambassador Young and
Mr. King, and, of course, James Earl Ray, who also identified him.
If that is not enough, if that is not enough, we have the British film
producer, Jack Saltman, going to the door of Raoul's house, showing a photograph
and having his daughter admit that that is the photograph of her father, her
words to the effect that anyone can get that picture or that photograph of my
father. It is from Immigration & Naturalization. She identified her own
father as the person in that photograph.
Under subpoena and reluctantly a Portuguese journalist took the stand. She
had conducted an interview with a member of the family. The member of that
family had told her that this was a horror, a nightmare for them and for the
family, but the one comfort they had was that the government was helping them,
that the government had sent people to their home approximately three times or
so, and that the government was monitoring their telephone calls and the
government was providing them with guidance. The government was trying to give
them comfort and advice.
Can you imagine if anything like that happened to -- if any charges were laid
against any of us in those circumstances, do you think the government would come
around and see us, help us, monitor our phones?
That act alone indicates the importance and the significance of this man,
Raoul. So it is essential that that be put clearly in the context.
Now, as I understand it, the defense had invited Raoul to appear here. He is
outside this jurisdiction, so a subpoena would be futile. But he was asked to
appear here. In earlier proceedings there were attempts to depose him, and he
resisted them. So he has not attempted to come forward at all and tell his side
of this story or to defend himself.
As we move into the next area, we're concerned now about a broader
conspiracy, a broader conspiracy. That is two-pronged, ladies and gentlemen. On
the one hand, the broader conspiracy goes beyond a shooter in the bushes who
gets away with killing Martin King. It goes from him to a Mr. Jowers, who is
involved in facilitating, and it goes back to Mr. Liberto, whom you've heard was
clearly a part of it, but it goes beyond Mr. Liberto in terms of the Mob side,
because you've heard from witness Nathan Whitlock how he used to push a fruit
cart in New Orleans with Mr. Carlos Marcello and that he then has this
relationship and this awareness of Marcello and Marcello activities. Carlos
Marcello has been the Mob kingpin, was the Mob leader in this part of the
country, for a long, long time.
So any contract, any Mob contract, on Martin Luther King's life, would come
from Marcello through Liberto into the local infrastructure that Marcello had
here in
Memphis
. Marcello himself was involved in gun running. Part of the evidence in terms of
the military involvement is contained in a lengthy article that we put into
evidence that appears in March of 1993 in the Commercial Appeal by Steve Tomkins,
and that article indicated that there was a high-ranking general who had been
charged and imprisoned for aiding and abetting the trading in stolen weapons.
That deal meant what he was involved in was the theft of guns from arsenals,
armories and camps, like Camp Shelby in Mississippi, the theft of weapons from
those places that went to -- were trucked to a Marcello property in New Orleans,
and from the Marcello property in New Orleans were shipped around the coast into
Houston, Texas, where they were taken off. And that is where Raoul and his crowd
came into the receipt of those weapons before they went into Latin and
South America
.
So that's one prong of the broader conspiracy, the Mob. But, you see, already
there is a relationship between organized crime and the military in the receipt
of those weapons and in the ongoing sale of them.
Then we move directly into the government of the
United States
, their agents themselves. We've learned that the 111th Military Intelligence
Group based at
Fort
McPherson
in
Atlanta
,
Georgia
, were here.
They were in
Memphis
. They had Martin King under surveillance. That as open -- quote, open
surveillance, eye-to-eye surveillance.
They had him under surveillance. Eli Arkin of the Memphis Police Department
Intelligence Bureau, Intelligence Division, said they were in his office. He has
he has admitted they were in his office.
They were here.
There was another section here that was involved in covert surveillance of
Martin King. "Covert" means bugging, wiretapping, that type of
activity. That was done at the Rivermont when he was here on the 17th or 18th.
You heard a witness say he was one of three people who were effectively a
surveillance team. They had Martin King's suite bugged, every room of it bugged,
including the balcony. If he wanted to speak privately and went out on the
balcony, they would pick it up by relay from the roof.
That covert -- that type of covert surveillance was carried out by another
agency, usually the Army Security Agency. So there we have those two agencies
involved very clearly here.
Then there were photographers. Remember those photographers that Captain
Weiden talked about. They were on the roof of the fire station. He put them
there. Who were they? They were a psychological operations team, and they were
there and they photographed everything throughout that day. That means, ladies
and gentlemen, that there is a film of everything that happened, photographs of
everything that happened buried somewhere. We tried long and hard to unearth it
unsuccessfully, but it is there and it is hidden, as it was hidden from this
jury it is hidden from the American people. Maybe the media one day will let you
know that it exists. But it is there. They took those photographs. They were
what is known as a psychological operations team, and they were there and they
photographed everything throughout that day. That means, ladies and gentlemen,
that there is a film of everything that happened, photographs of everything that
happened buried somewhere. We tried long and hard to unearth it unsuccessfully,
but it is there and it is hidden, as it was hidden from this jury it is hidden
from the American people. Maybe the media one day will let you know that it
exists. But it is there. They took those photographs. They were what is known as
a psychological operations team, and we know who the two members of that team
were.
So there is this very strong presence now, which is primarily surveillance,
it is intelligence gathering, it is visual and it is audio and it is going on
and Martin King and his group are the subject of it.
But then there is another group that is more sinister. They are not more
sinister because of what they did, because they didn't really do anything, but
we know they had a presence. And that was a special eight-man sniper unit that
was here in
Memphis
. They were all part of the 20th Special Forces Group. They were here and they
were assigned and they were trained for an operation, for a mission, in
Memphis
. You heard testimony by a man who himself was a national security council
operative who was very involved in Iran-Contra activities, who had been a
long-standing operative, if you will, of the government of the United States and
whose best friend was a member of that sniper team. There was no reason in the
world for his best friend other than in a moment of whatever, anguish or burden,
desire to relieve himself, to talk about this, this mission that he was on which
he was assigned to in Memphis which was aborted, but he was assigned to it.
With a Q and A approach you heard documents of working papers that were used
to get information from other -- from another source who lives south of the
border and who fled the country in the 1970's out of fear who was also a part of
that unit. So they were there, and there are three separate sources that confirm
the presence. But they did not -- it was not necessary for them to do anything.
The mission was aborted because the Mob contract was successful in killing
Martin Luther King and framing James Earl Ray.
Remember, one of the things that Liberto also told the defendant, Loyd Jowers,
was that there was a setup man, there was a patsy, lined up to take the blame.
There was another area of comfort that the defendant could have.
Now we move to the cover-up aspect of this case. This in many ways is the
most sad in a representative democracy to have to have this kind of cover-up be
successful for so long. It is a shame. It is a tragedy. I think it goes right to
the essence of democracy and the right of the people to know.
The cover-up activities in this case, ladies and gentlemen, range from murder
to press manipulation and distortion, with bribery in between. Murder,
unfortunately in our view, and from the evidence that you have heard here,
credible sources, is that a taxi driver who pulled into the Lorraine Motel maybe
six minutes before the killing or so, shortly before the killing, a Yellow Cab
taxi driver who pulled into that drive and who was standing at the rear of his
car loading the trunk of the car with the baggage, the luggage, of someone that
was leaving, unfortunately for him, immediately after the shooting he saw the
shooting and then turned to look at the other side of the road and saw a man
come down out of the bushes and run up the street and get into a waiting Memphis
Police Department traffic car which sped away.
When he reported this to his dispatcher, he thought the police had the
assassin because he was in a police car going away. Well, this man, as you've
heard, was questioned by the police a couple of times that week. He was to give
a statement the next day.
He didn't give a statement, did he? No, his body was found off the
Memphis-Arkansas
Bridge
supposedly thrown out of a speeding car. Now, when we tried to find death
certificates for this man, we couldn't, either in
Arkansas
or in
Tennessee
. There is no death record at all. We found his phone number with that of his
wife listed in 1967, 1966 and 1967, Betty and Paul Butler. This is all in
evidence. The Polk Directory pages are there for you to look at. In 1968 it is
Betty, brackets, widow, WID, of Paul, Betty widow, 1968 and 1969 she a widow.
Paul Butler was her deceased husband. He was, for him, in the wrong place at the
wrong time.
That is in some ways the worst of it. Because is there anything really worse
than losing your life when you've been in the wrong place at the wrong time?
The next aspect of cover-up is the tampering, drastic alteration, of the
crime scene. What happened there? You've heard what happened. Seven o'clock in
the morning Inspector Sam Evans called Maynard Stiles, who was a public works
administrator, and asked him to get a work crew out there and to cut down those
bushes. They cut the bushes down. Now, normally what one does with a crime
scene, at least for quite a period of time, is to rope it off and keep people
out of it and investigate it as it is. You don't go and destroy the crime scene.
You don't know what is there. You go and you deal with it the way it was at the
time of the crime.
No, it was cut right to the ground, cut right to the ground. And however long
it took them to do it, they did a good job, because it was not possible for a
sniper to be in that area once it was cut to the ground because he could
obviously be very visible.
So the image of a flat, barren area is what was relayed, and that reinforced
the whole bathroom window. There was no house-to-house investigation, ladies and
gentlemen. Do you remember Judge Brown on the stand saying that this was the
most deficient investigation, criminal investigation, he had ever seen as a
criminal court judge? He is talking about all of these kinds of things. Imagine,
no house-to-house investigation.
What that means is that no policeman going and knocking on the door of all of
the local residents and asking them did they see anything, did they hear
anything, because surely if they had, they would have knocked on Olivia
Catling's door, wouldn't they? She just lived down the street on Mulberry. She
would have told them what she saw. But they didn't. They didn't do that, did
they? No, they didn't do that, not at all. Why? Why did they suppress two alibi
statements, a statement from Ray Hendricks and William Reed, who left Jim's
Grill, oh, thirty-five minutes past the hour of five, forty minutes past the
hour of five, right around there, maybe even -- well, right around that time. It
would be difficult to pin exact times down.
They left Jim's Grill, saw James Earl Ray's Mustang parked in front of Jim's
Grill, started to work walk up the street and a couple of minutes later when
they went up a couple of blocks and were about to cross Vance, one pulled the
other back when the same white Mustang they thought came right around the corner
driving away, as James Earl Ray had said he done.
He always said he left the scene of the crime around to that time to try to
go have a spare tire repaired. Here are two alibi witnesses with statements
given to the FBI in their 302's kept from the defense, withheld from the guilty
plea jury, suppressed.
What else was suppressed? What was suppressed was the fact that they had a
scientific report from the FBI that the dent in the window sill could not
sufficiently be tied to the rifle. They had that. They had that almost a year
prior to the actual guilty plea hearing. And yet they went before the guilty
plea jury and said that scientific evidence would establish that the murder
weapon made that dent. Obstruction of justice, suppression? That and worse.
What about the death slug that could not be matched? You know, the media and
the State have turned the burden in this case of matching the bullet to the
rifle the other way around. They are saying because you can't exclude it, it may
be the murder weapon. That's not the way it works. In any other case that's not
the way it works.
This is not a good rifle in evidence when you cannot match the death slug to
it. And it was a death slug capable of being matched. You have evidence that
that bullet was capable of being matched if it could.
There were enough striations, enough independent markings that they could
match it if they could.
So the guilty plea hearing guilty plea hearing heard none of this. I talked
to members of the guilty plea jury years later.
They heard none of this. This was all kept quiet. They certainly would have
had questions about Mr. Ray's plea if they had.
They certainly didn't know that his lawyer had agreed in writing to pay $500
if he would plead guilty and not cause any problems and that $500 could be used
to hire another lawyer who could help overturn the plea. They certainly were not
told that.
They certainly were not told those kinds of pressures that descended on him
at the last minute to cop this plea, which I'm afraid people do all the time in
desperation, particularly when they are in isolation the way he was.
What about Captain Weiden? My goodness. Captain of the fire station, never
interviewed by local police authorities. The man who ran that installation, who
was there at the time, never interviewed by the authorities. Forgetting about
knocking on people's doors. Here is official, he is a senior executive officer
of the fire station. They didn't talk to him. They didn't interview him. They
didn't ask him what was going on there that afternoon. Were they afraid that he
would have told them about the photographers on the roof? Because if he had,
then they wouldn't have been unnoticed, would they? It wouldn't have been
unnoticed that there were photographs of what went on, and they would have then
had to request those photographs. So if you don't talk to Captain Weiden, you
don't have to know about them. If you don't know about it, you don't ask for it.
You heard Bill Schaap on the stand for a long time talking about media
distortion and the use of media for propaganda. He gave you the history of how
it has developed particularly over the 20th century
America
but, of course, it is a long-standing activity throughout history in older
nations than this.
But Schaap took you painstakingly through that history down to the present
time when he dealt with the way the media handled Martin Luther King, how they
handled his opposition to the war in Vietnam, how he was attacked because of
that opposition to the war.
Then he moved on. There were similar, comparable attacks on the King family
since they decided they wanted the truth out in this case and they decided that
James Earl Ray was entitled to a trial, similar media treatment happened to them
that happened to Martin, similar loss of contributions and money for the work
that happened to Martin back in those days. The same thing.
Bill Schaap led you through that. There were a couple of instances where he
referred to the huge network of ownership and control of media entities all over
the world by the Central Intelligence Agency. It is a matter of public record.
It has appeared in Congressional hearings, Senate hearings, which most people
don't read, don't know anything about, and, of course, the media only covers in
sparse fashion, because it is contrary to their interests to show that great
numbers of newspapers, radio stations, television stations, may in fact be
actually owned by the Central Intelligence Ageny in this country as well as
elsewhere.
He talked about the numbers of actual agents who work for media companies,
who are placed in positions in network television company positions, in
newspaper company positions, on newspaper editorial board positions.
If you see the history of how national security cases are covered and this is
one, you will be amazed that some of the most liberal columnists, writers,
respected journalists, Pulitzer Prize winners, who have all the liberal
credentials, when it comes to this kind of case, they all of a sudden are
totally with the government because national security cases are a different ball
game.
Ambassador Young ran into one at one point in an airport, and he said to him,
how can you do this, Tony, about this case, you have great credentials in every
other way, what is it about this case? His response was, you'll be happy to know
my wife agrees with you. But that was it. That was the end of the response.
The point is on these cases there is a special type of treatment that is
given. It is important to understand that across the board. That explains a lot
of what we're talking about. Examples: Column 1, New York Times, November, the
article is here, Alton, Illinois, bank robbery, Wendell Rose, Jr., the Times
wrote this whole piece, fabricated, whole cloth, that the Ray brothers robbed
the bank in Illinois and that's where James got his money and therefore there is
no Raoul.
The problem was that the article said that the Times had conducted a special
investigation that paralleled that of the House Select Committee and that of the
FBI, and all three investigations indicated this was the case. Case closed, this
is where Ray got his money.
The problem is they never talked to the chief of police in
Alton
,
Illinois
. They never talked to the president of the bank in
Alton
,
Illinois
. There was no investigation. And when those people were talked to by myself or
by Jerry Ray, who went down there to turn himself in -- you think I did this,
I'm prepared to turn myself in -- the guy said, go away, you've never been a
suspect. Isn't that amazing, out of whole cloth. But it appears, and that's the
mindset that the people have.
You heard Earl Caldwell say he was sent to
Memphis
by his national editor, New York Times national editor, Claude Sitton at the
time, and told to go to
Memphis
and his words were "nail Dr. King." Nail Dr. King. That is what he
said he was told was his mission here in
Memphis
as a New York Times reporter. I can go on. But these are examples of what
happens with the media.
Now, Bill Schaap told you the impact of that out of thirty-one years is very
devastating, is very hard to hear this for thirty-one years and have somebody
come along and say, no, you've been told the wrong thing and here are a whole
set of facts that are incontrovertible and this is why you've been old the wrong
thing.
The reaction is still, oh, yes, that's interesting, but the next day we still
believe, because it is almost implanted neurologically. That's the problem that
this kind of distortion, media propaganda abuse, just raises.
Mr. Jowers here, the defendant, was a victim of that. They gave him -- ABC
gave him a lie detector test and they told him at the end of that lie detector
test that he had failed, why was he doing this, was he looking for money, he had
failed this lie detector test. You heard from a cab driver, who has nothing to
gain by this, take the stand and say, yeah, he drove those ABC people to the
airport, took them to the airport, and he heard their conversation. His ears
perked up when he heard Jowers' name because he heard them, the guy in the
front, the examiner, said, I couldn't get him to waver, I couldn't get him to
waver. They were commenting on how much he remembered in so much detail and why
he remembered so much detail.
There is no question about him failing this test. They couldn't get the
defendant to lie. And yet that program was broadcast, was put out to masses of
people in this country to believe to this day that the defendant lied, that he
lied.
Now, you heard -- we're still on cover-up. I'm sorry. You heard about two
efforts to bribe James Earl Ray. I don't know of any others, but you have heard
of two in particular, one from a lawyer, Jack Kershaw, who told you about a
meeting at the Nelson Book Publishing Company and he was offered a sum of money
if Ray would admit that he did it. He was offered this money by William Bradford
Huey, who was a writer, if Ray would confess that he did it and did it alone and
he would give him this money and give him a pardon and he would go on and have a
nice life.
Mr. Kershaw went over to the prison, as you heard, asked Mr. Ray if you want
to take up this wonderful offer. Ray, of course, said, no, and sent him packing.
Some while later a telephone -- on a telephone conversation Huey made the same
offer to Jerry Ray. His problem then was that that conversation was recorded.
Jerry Ray testified and you have a transcript of that recording, he was offered
now $220,000, they greatly increased the sum of money, $220,000, also a pardon.
And the best story, of course, that they wanted, that Huey wanted, was the story
why I killed Martin Luther King.
So they were offering him money, a pardon if he would tell that story. It
didn't work. James, of course, was not interested in anything of the sort. James
had always only wanted, from three days after his conviction, he had always
wanted a trial. That is what he wanted. Then there were a number of attempts to
kill James Earl Ray. These attempts vary. One time he escaped from
Brushy
Mountain
in 1977, he escaped from
Brushy
Mountain
with six others. No sooner did his feet hit the ground and they were up in the
woods there -- if you know that area of Petros, Tennessee, it is pretty rural in
some areas and rocky and hilly -- he was up in the woods, and no sooner did he
go get up in the woods but there was an FBI SWAT team out of the Knoxville
office on the scene.
Who asked for them? It is a State escape, State prisoner. The State is
handling it. No, here comes in the SWAT team. They have snipers with sniper
rifles. What are they going to do with those sniper rifles?
Lewis Stokes was chairman of the Select Committee on Assassinations. He calls
Ray Blanton, who is a governor of the State at the time. Reverend Fauntroy was a
part of to that conversation and said he was the one who encouraged Stokes to
call, but he was there. Stokes calls Blanton and says that you better get over
to
Brushy
Mountain
. If you don't, I'm going to lose my most famous witness and your most famous
prisoner because the FBI is going to kill him. Blanton goes over in a helicopter
and chases the FBI away.
They didn't what to go at first. He told them he would put them in the same
sell James Earl Ray came out of if they didn't. He saved James Earl Ray's life.
He was caught and brought back by local authorities, which is the way it should
have been.
The second attempt was in April of 1978. You heard April Ferguson, public
defender counsel, tell you how that worked. She went out, interviewed a prisoner
who had called their office when April and
Mark Lane
were representing James back at that time. He was offered a contract. He was
asked to put out a contract on James Earl Ray, and he decided not to do it.
One, he thought he was being set up because the person who called him left a
number and he had to call him back. When he called had him back, he was calling
him back at an Executive Suites hotel that he knew, the prisoner knew, was being
used by the local US Attorney's Office and the FBI where they interviewed
informants and where they did the briefings. That's where the phone call came
from.
He thought he was being set up. The phone call came to him from a fellow
called Arthur Wayne Baldwin, who was a Mob figure in
Memphis
but who also was involved as a federal informant and was used by the
government.
So he gave the statement of how this contract was put out by
Baldwin
on James Earl Ray's life, and Ms. Ferguson testified as to her affidavit.
Defendant's prior admissions, the next section of plaintiffs' case, you've heard
a good deal of it, how the defendant has admitted how he was approached by Mr.
Liberto and how he was told that he would receive a package, which he did, and
money and eventually a rifle to hold, and he told about planning sessions in his
cafe, and he told about taking a rifle from the shooter, taking the rifle from
the shooter, one that was still smoking. He said taking it from his back door.
He named the shooter as a Memphis Police Department lieutenant, Earl Clark,
who is deceased, who was a sharpshooter who he said was a hunting companion of
his, a friend of his, and a friend of Liberto's as well and who never had any
contact with him again after this day.
Now, Mrs. Clark, the first wife, who testified, gave her husband an alibi. It
is only fair that you consider what Ms. Clark said. When I first interviewed
here in 1992 -- she referred to that interview. In fact, her son was there. He
was not twenty-two. He was born later. He was about sixteen. Her daughter was
born in 1970. It was the son who was present. She told essentially the same
story at that point in time.
There are serious questions with that story, and they have to do with whether
or not in fact Lieutenant Clark had a radio at all at that point in time and
whether or not in fact Dent Cleaners was open later than six p.m. on that day.
Because by her accounts she got there sometime between six-thirty and six-forty
to pick up his uniform. But, in any event, you have to consider all of that.
Lastly, in respect of the defendant's situation, we had placed a woman --
aspects of a woman's testimony into the record so that you can review it, and
she was a waitress who had been a lover of the defendant during that previous
year.
She very reluctantly in 1992 gave a statement that had really to be worked
out of her. She didn't want to tell this story even then because she was afraid
that her former lover and boss, Mr. Jowers, was the killer.
He was the only one she saw, she said, out there, and she was afraid that he
was the killer. Plaintiffs do not believe that to be the case at this point in
time.
She described him running, face white as a sheet, looking like a wild man
with all mud on his knees, as though he had been kneeling in that brush area.
She has been to some extent discredited because there have been -- people have
descended upon her for various reasons. She was a -- a statement of hers was
taken repudiating a lot of things she said, but she subsequently said in another
sworn statement that she didn't even read what the state officials told her to
sign.
So in a case like this, this is a difficult area for you to assess for
yourselves in terms of what you read and what you have heard here.
The last area of the plaintiffs' case has to do with damages. We've addressed
that. Members of the family have addressed that in terms of the spirit in which
the family has approached these proceedings from the beginning.
Yes, we want a verdict of liability, a verdict of a finding of conspiracy,
but the family is not interested to benefit financially from these proceedings.
There has to be damages in civil litigation of this sort. It is a wrongful death
action. So the request is that there be an award of one hundred dollars to
offset funeral expenses at the time. And that one hundred dollars the family has
decided to contribute, along with other contributions, to a welfare fund of the
sanitation workers in this city, because that is the reason that Dr. King came
here in the first place.
Now, what I'd like to do is to briefly take you through a visual summary, it
will be much quicker than my verbal summary, but to take you through a visual
picture of the summary of what you have just heard in terms of the major aspects
of the plaintiffs' case.
24 THE COURT: Does anybody need a break?
A JUROR: Yes.
THE COURT: You do? All right. Just five minutes.
(Jury out.)
(Short recess.)
THE COURT: All right, Sheriff. Bring the jury back out,
please.
(Jury in.)
THE COURT: All right,
Mr. Pepper. You may resume.
MR. PEPPER: Thank you, Your Honor. We have a depiction of
the overall seen of the assassination at about five forty-three, the time we've
pinpointed, on the afternoon of the assassination. Here in this depiction we
have two people on the firehouse roof, we show two people in the brush area at
this time, a number of witnesses down below the balcony right in there.
THE COURT: Mr. Pepper, excuse me. Can you see that?
A JUROR: Yes.
MR. PEPPER: Am I in your way?
THE COURT: You may stand over here, Mr. Pepper.
MR. PEPPER: There is also a car, a Chevrolet car, parked
here on Huling, and two Mustangs on
South Main Street
. You will remember Charles Hurley testified that he drove up behind this
Mustang when he was picking his wife up. It had
Arkansas
plates. This Mustang is believed to have been James Earl Ray's.
Now, when we move ahead, we're still at five forty-three, but it is between
five forty-three and five forty-four, Hendricks and Reed, who have been in Jim's
Grill here, have come out and have since walked up this street. About this time
this first Mustang has pulled off. Everything else remains the same. You have
the photographers on the roof, you have the two figures in the brush, who we
believe to be Earl Clark and Loyd Jowers, and you have witnesses below the
balcony over here.
Now we're at five-fifty. The evidence reveals that this first Mustang is
gone. The second Mustang still remains. Photographers still remain clicking away
on the roof. The figures in the brush still remain. The Invaders have started to
leave the hotel. They are coming down the stairs and they are leaving at
five-fifty. They were noticed leaving. Billy Kyles, Reverend Kyles, is right
there knocking on Martin King's door as the evidence indicates at ten minutes to
six. The witnesses are still down below.
At five fifty-five, the Invaders are now off the premises, they've gone.
Reverend Kyles has come away from the door and is on the balcony to the right of
the door. The witnesses are still below. Photographers are still in their perch
photographing. The Chevrolet is still parked where was. And now a Memphis Police
Department traffic car has pulled up to this intersection right here at Mulberry
and Huling. In addition to that, about this time a rifle and an evidence bundle
has been dropped by this figure right here in Canipe's.
Next. Still at five fifty-five, between five fifty-five and five fifty-six,
the Yellow taxicab has pulled into the
Lorraine
driveway and is loading a passenger. The man who has dropped the rifle has now
approached this second Mustang with the
Arkansas
plates here. The figures in the bushes are still there. The Chevrolet is there
and the taxi driver himself is standing toward the rear of his car next. About
five fifty-six, in that area, Martin King appears on the balcony and begins to
talk to a number of the people below who we've been calling as witnesses. The
taxi driver is still there unloading a passenger's luggage, and the
photographers are there. The rifle remains, but now the second Mustang moves
off. The traffic car remains in position and the Chevrolet remains where was.
Okay. Six-oh-one p.m., April 4th, 22 1968, Martin Luther King has been felled
by a single shot. Everything else remains the same. The taxi driver is facing
the brush area. The photographers are still on the roof of the fire station. The
rifle in evidence remains in Canipe's doorway. The Chevrolet remains on Huling.
The
Memphis
traffic car remains at the intersection of Mulberry and Huling. The figures in
the bushes at this point remain there.
Next. Instantly, between six-oh-one and six-oh-two, immediately after the
shot, one of the two figures, and we maintain it is the defendant, is moving
toward his building carrying the murder weapon. The other figure in the bush, in
the bushes, is going down -- appears to be at this point not going down but
appears to be alone around the edge of the wall. The photographers are there.
The taxi driver is still there looking at the brush area, and journalist Earl
Caldwell, having heard the shot, has come out of his room.
It is difficult to do this with computers. You may recall
Caldwell
was in his shorts standing there looking at the bushes seeing this figure in
the bushes. The traffic car remains there. Kyles remains off to the right of the
fallen Martin King instantly after the shot. The witnesses are there, some of
whom turn toward the bushes looking up in that direction.
Next. Also between six-oh-one and six-two, because that's what it takes, Mr.
Jowers has entered his establishment. The shooter has gone down over the wall
and has run toward that
Memphis
traffic vehicle, car vehicle, right there. This is all happening between
six-oh-one and six-oh-two. That's the period of time in which this was carried
out.
The taxi driver has seen the shooter jump from the wall and run to here and
get into that traffic car. The photographers must have photographed it. There
they are. The rifle remains. Mr. Jowers has entered his establishment at that
point in time.
Okay. Around six-oh-five, under great pressure from his passenger, the taxi
driver actually drives away, left the
Lorraine
parking lot. The shooter, having gotten into that traffic car, is also gone,
disappeared. That traffic car sped up Huling, west on Huling. It is gone. Mr.
Jowers is inside his establishment, the witnesses remain in place where they
were. Mr. Caldwell has gone back into his room to put on his trousers.
Next. We're at about six-oh-eight. At this point in time barricades in the
form of police cars have been established at either end of Mulberry, thus
blocking any entrance to the street. We're at six-oh-seven. I'm a minute ahead
of myself.
We're at about six-oh-seven. Everything else remains pretty much the same
except Journalist Caldwell has come out of his room again and would eventually
make his way up to the balcony. Dr. King is still down, witnesses are in place,
photographers are in place, the rifle remains where it is, and Reverend Kyles is
still on the balcony.
Also at six-oh-seven or thereabouts Olivia Catling has arrived at the corner
of Mulberry and Huling. She has three children with her. Two are hers and one is
a neighbor child. She has come to that corner just about this time, having heard
the shot from inside her house. Everything else remains pretty much in place
with the photographers, the witnesses and Journalist Caldwell coming out and the
rifle still at Canipe's.
Okay. About six-oh-nine we have a man appearing in the alley. This is the
first time he has appeared. He has apparently come from connected Buildings to
the rooming house and he is now seen in the alley. Everything else remains the
same. The barricades are in place. Mrs. Catling is there.
Next. He moves between this time, within a minute, very quickly to this car
seen by Mrs. Catling and the children. Next. He gets in the car and rips off
east on Huling, making a sharp turn going north on Mulberry right in front of
this police barricade and proceeds unimpeded north on Mulberry away from the
scene.
Now, at that point in time Mrs. Catling notices a fireman who is standing in
front of the wall, and he is talking to policemen, yelling at policemen, that
the shot came from the clump of bushes up there. They apparently are not
listening to him. Those are the -- that's the visual depiction of the critical
events that we wanted to put forward.
Well, ladies and gentlemen, sometimes that is helpful to amplify the verbal
narrative. Sometimes it confuses more than it helps. But I think we've tried to
draw this and depict it as precisely as we can within the constraints of the
actual evidence that has been presented to you.
Let me close by saying to you that long after people forget what has been
said in this courtroom, all the words that you've heard from witnesses and
lawyers, and long after they have forgotten about accounts that they have read
about this case, they are going to remember what was done here. They are going
to remember what action you took, what decision you came to.
You have got to understand the monumental importance of your decision. You
are going to -- they are going to forget everything I said, everything defense
counsel has said, everything the witnesses have said. They are going to remember
one thing, the ruling of this jury, the verdict of this jury because you have
heard evidence that has never before been put on in a court of law.
Some of it would have been put on in Mr. Ray's trial, if he had ever been
granted a trial. He wasn't. It wasn't heard. Judge Brown was on the verge of
granting that trial, on the eve, in our view, so close to granting that trial,
and then he was removed by the Court of Appeals in this state from the case,
summarily removed. Without any argument, any oral argument, they made that
decision. So Mr. Ray never had the trial. He was in his dying months when he
might have gotten that trial. The Court of Appeals finished that possibility.
Only you have heard this. The people in the
United States of America
have not heard this. The masses of people in this country or the world have not
heard this. They've heard snippets, they've heard edited clips on various
documentaries and programs, but no one has heard the detailed evidence that you
have here.
That is why your decision at this point in time is the most significant
decision that will have been taken in thirty-one years in terms of this case.
Please don't underestimate the importance of it. In our view, what has
happened in this case, the injustice that has happened in this case, and it may
be symptomatic of other cases, we don't know -- we haven't gotten into that,
we've just focused on this case -- but what has happened here in our view is
representative of the failure that symbolizes to me the failure of
representative democracy in this country.
Isn't it amazing that one could say that over a simple murder case. But when
you look at the wealth of evidence that has come forward and you understand how
this case has been conducted and you understand how it has been covered up, and
when you see how unresponsive elected officials and government has been and how
complicit they have been, you can come to no other choice.
Governmental agencies caused Martin Luther King to be assassinated. They used
other foot soldiers. They caused this whole thing to happen. And they then
proceeded with the powerful means at their disposal to cover this case up. This
is a conspiracy that involved -- and that's a nasty word. People insult people
in this country who use the word "conspiracy." Nowhere else in the
world, as Bill Schaap told you, is it viewed that way. In
Italy
and
France
conspiracy is taken for granted because they have lived with it so much longer.
Remember that there were thirty-nine daggers going into Cesar.
You know, these things do not happen as a rule without the involvement of
other people and in this case, this type of murder, without the involvement of
seriously prominent individuals in government. So it is in my view a failure of
democracy and this Republic that it has not been able to bring this forward.
What we're asking you to do at this point in time is send a message. We're
asking you to send a message, not just right a wrong. That's important, that you
right a wrong and that you allow justice to prevail once and for all. Let it
prevail. Let justice and truth prevail, else the heavens fall. No matter what,
let it prevail. Let it come forward. We're asking you to let that happen.
But in addition to that, we're asking you to send a message, send a message
to all of those in power, all of those who manipulate justice in this country
that you cannot get away with this. Or if you can get away with it, you can only
get away with it for so long. Ultimately truth-crushed earth will rise again,
and it has risen in this courtroom, ladies and gentlemen. Send that message.
You, you twelve, represent the American people. You are their representatives
with respect to justice in this case. They cannot be here. The media will keep
the truth from them forever. You represent the people of this land. You must
speak for them.
In all of my years I've had confidence in one institution anywhere in the
Anglo-American world, and it is a jury. It is twelve people independently
hearing evidence and ruling. That's you. You have this duty to yourselves, this
obligation to your fellow citizens, and you have an opportunity to act in a most
significant way that perhaps you can ever imagine, because your verdict of
conspiracy in this case, your verdict of liability for the defendant and his
other co-conspirators, means history is rewritten, means textbooks have to be
rewritten, means the actual result of this case and the truth of this case now
must come forward formally.
This message also will be sent to the Attorney General of the
United States
, whose team are investigating in a limited way, they say, this case. But you
have heard much more, so that is why this message is so important. Please send
it.
On behalf of the family of Martin Luther King, Jr., on behalf of the people
of the United States, I ask you to find for the plaintiff and find that
conspiracy existed and that those conspirators involved not only the defendant
here but we're dealing in conspiracy with agents of the City of Memphis and the
governments of the State of Tennessee and the United States of America.
We ask you to find that conspiracy existed and once and for all give this
plaintiff family justice and let's cleanse this city and this nation of the
ignorance that has pervaded this case for so long. Let the truth reign in this
courtroom once and for all.
Thank you very much.
THE COURT: Mr. Garrison.
MR. GARRISON: Good morning, ladies and gentlemen. I promise
you one thing, I won't take that long. Let me say this first of all: I've been
practicing law here starting forty years this past August, and I think this is
the most important case to me that I've ever been associated with.
I've tried cases in this courtroom and all over this courthouse, and I think
this case is the most important case I've ever been associated with. I say that
because it is important to the King family, it is important to the American way
of life, important to quality and important to history now.
Over the past few years I've met with Ms. Coretta King and Mr. Dexter King
and the family, and they are a very lovable family. They have gone through more
than any family should have to go through and simply because of the color of
their skin, because Dr. King simply was seeking equality and equal rights. And
if our constitution means anything, it means that is for everybody.
Now, Dr. Pepper has pursued this case for years. He is like a bulldog on your
trousers. You just can't shake him loose, you can't shake him off. If it wasn't
for him, we wouldn't be here today. He and I have many areas of agreement, but
we have many areas of disagreement. I want to put those out you to now.
First of all, let me say this: I told you at the beginning that anything that
Mr. Jowers had to do with this was very, very minute and small. I think the
proof fairly shows that. Here is a man who had a greasy-spoon restaurant, a beer
joint, to put it bluntly, that was there in a place where he had been dealing
with a Mr. Liberto, and perhaps those things weren't the way they should be, but
he is not on trial for that. He simply said that I had handled money for Mr.
Liberto previously and that here again he asked me to handle some money. He said
he was going to send a box to him. I didn't know what it was. He said that the
money came in and the box came in and that he said someone would pick up the box
and you be at the back door at six 4 o'clock and something would be handed to
you. He says I didn't know anything.
Now, he met with Mr. Dexter King and Ambassador Young freely and voluntarily
at his own expense, his own time. He told them what limited information he had
about this. He was very honest with them and very sincere in telling them what
he knew about this case, which was very limited.
He told Dexter King, which Mr. King admitted here, that he said I didn't know
anything about this as far as it being Dr. King that would be the target of
assassination, I had no knowledge of that. He said I apologize to you for
anything that I may have done that would cause the death of your father, but I
had no idea, no knowledge, it was just simply something I was doing and had been
doing previously, it wasn't any different from the other things.
Now, ladies and gentlemen, it is ironic to note here that there is only one
person that has placed any blame on Mr. Jowers as far as being there doing
anything. That's Ms. Spates. You've heard her testimony. You've heard an
affidavit read to you that she gave to the prosecutors of the city of
Memphis
, their investigators. She first tried to say that Mr. Jowers was there and she
saw him and all this thing about him being white and so forth and so on, but she
came back and in an exhibit here that you have a right to see said I wasn't even
there, I was at work that day, I didn't see anything, because I didn't see Mr.
Jowers with a gun, I never saw anything, I was at work that day.
Which version do you believe? This is a sworn statement, a sworn statement
under oath she gave to the prosecutors. It is saying I wasn't even there. So
which version do you I believe of Ms. Spates?
She first tried to say she had been offered some money by Mr. Jowers and even
by me. Yet the first thing I asked her in her testimony is -- I had never seen
the lady but twice in my life -- Ms. Spates, isn't it true you have never been
offered any money we never even talked about any money? She said, that's exactly
right. She goes on to say I was never offered any money. So you have Ms. Spates,
who is the only person that said anything about Mr. Jowers' involvement in this,
and which version do you believe? Do you believe that she told the truth one
time or the other time? Both of them were under oath. Now, as far as Mr. McCraw,
I knew Mr. McCraw, represented him for years. The thing about Mr. McCraw is that
as Mr. Hamblin said, you couldn't believe a thing he said.
That's his best friend, he got on the stand and said you couldn't believe a
word he said. Mr. Jowers played a very, very insignificant and minor role in
this if he played anything at all. He stated because of who he has come forth
and said, that he has lost his wife, everything he has and his health. So he
played a very insignificant, very small role, if anything in this thing.
It was much bigger than Mr. Jowers, who owned a little greasy-spoon
restaurant there and happened to be at the location that he was. Now, ladies and
gentlemen, I guess the area of disagreement between Dr. Pepper and myself for
the most part is this: It is Mr. James Earl Ray's part in this case.
Let's look at this. You know, you have Mr. Ray here, who was a convict who
spent ninety-nine and nine-tenths of his life in prison, who would do anything
for money. He'd rob, take a gun, steal, do anything for money. He enjoyed his
notoriety as the most famous prisoner this state has ever known.
He enjoyed that. That was a big thing with him. Here he was let out of prison
in a bread truck. If you saw the poster here that's an exhibit, fifty dollars
reward. Big reward for him, wasn't it, for a man. He came and talked Dr. King.
Don't you think it is ironic he was in Atlanta, Chicago, Los Angeles, Memphis,
Tennessee, when Dr. King was there, Selma, Alabama, little town of Selma when
Dr. King was there?
Don't you think it is ironic that there was a map that they found when he was
in
Atlanta
where he circled Dr. King's home, his church, his place of business? I asked
him on the deposition -- I know the deposition was long and burdensome to you,
but I want you to hear what he said. He has told a thousand and one stories.
This was his last one. This is number one thousand and one. As far as I know, it
is the last time he ever told his story and testified.
It is ironic that he had a map of
Atlanta
with these three markings. He had never been to
Memphis
, never been to
Birmingham
, never been to
New Orleans
, no maps. But a map of
Atlanta
was found in his car which admitted had the circle around Dr. King's home, his
place of business and Dr. King's church.
Now, the State of
Tennessee
says that James Earl Ray acted and acted alone. I think there is some validity
to that. I don't agree with everything they say, but I think there is some
validity to it. Mr. Ray, when I asked him how did you know that Dr. King had
been assassinated, he said, I heard it on the news. I had just gone through a
whole series of questions where he said I never listened to the news. I said,
didn't you know they had riots in
Memphis
, didn't you know there was someone killed there? He said, I never listened to
the news. Five minutes after Dr. King was killed, yeah, I heard it on the news.
I think Mr. Ray's testimony speaks for itself.
He goes in and buys a gun he says from somebody named Raoul that asked him to
do this, but he gets a gun that Raoul says -- first of all, Raoul didn't tell
him to get a scope. He got that on his own. He didn't tell him to get a scope on
a rifle. He goes in and says, I want another gun, this is not the right gun,
Raoul told me to do this, but he never showed the gun to Raoul. Was there really
a Raoul? Maybe there was. Isn't it ironic that for month no one ever saw him
with Mr. Ray, no one, no one. Now, when you take all the testimony here from Mr.
Ray and all the scenarios and the things that happened, it makes you wonder, did
Mr. Ray do this? Dr. Francisco says, I was taken up to the window there where
the shot was supposed to have come from and I saw the path of the bullet. In my
opinion, it came from that window sill. This is a medical examiner saying that.
Ladies and gentlemen, last year the Attorney General's Office here concluded a
five-year investigation, five years, and this is a report of theirs. Don't
decide this case without reading this report. It is an exhibit. Can you read it.
Don't decide the case without seeing this. It wouldn't be fair to anyone if you
didn't. They concluded that there is no proof here that anyone acted in this
case except Mr. Ray that was material.
Now, you know, you wonder sometimes why people tell things, and you've got to
think about, well, is that -- what are the circumstances? Because in March of
1969, here again is an exhibit which you need to read before deciding this case,
Mr. Ray was asked by Judge Battle, "Are you pleading guilty to murder in
the first degree in this case because you killed Dr. Martin Luther King under
such circumstances that would make you legally guilty of murder in the first
degree under the law as explained to you by your lawyers? Answer, yes."
Now, ladies and gentlemen, I think under the circumstances, if you remember
former Congressman Fountroy here said -- I asked him, why did the committee
conclude that Mr. Ray was the assassin? What was his answer? He said because he
kept changing his story. Do you remember tht? That's the testimony he gave here,
a gentleman who was in charge of the congressional committee.
This went on for weeks and weeks and weeks. They spent money, untold sums of
money to investigate this case. They concluded that Mr. Ray was the one who
pulled the trigger, was the one who did the assassination.
Now, let me say this: After spending several years with this case and talking
to many, many witnesses, listening to this trial and taking many depositions,
you can't help but wonder about things. You've got to wonder from this
standpoint: Would the restaurant owner of a greasy-spoon restaurant and a lone
assassin, could they pull away officers from the scene of an assassination?
Could they change rooms? Could they put someone up on top of the fire station? A
convict and a greasy-spoon restaurant owner, could they do that? You know, when
this trial started, there are two people mentioned in this guilty plea who are
still living. I talked to them and issued subpoenas for them to be here who are
prosecutors to explain you to ladies and gentlemen as to why there wasn't more
done to investigate this case. Mr. Ray tried several times, seven, eight, nine
times, to get a trial the Court of Appeals, the Supreme Court, never granted it.
He was turned down that many times. Why didn't they test the gun? I don't know.
It doesn't make sense to me. You know, that would have ended this case if they
had tested the gun. There is DNA -- they can use means now to test these guns.
They could find out if they wanted to. Why wasn't that done? I don't understand.
I've never understood as to why the prosecutors and the Attorney General, if
they really wanted to end this case and solve it, why didn't they test the gun.
That would have told us whether or not Mr. Ray -- that was the gun that did it
with his fingerprints on it or was it another gun. It was never done. They
fought it and fought it and fought it.
I talked to two prosecutors who agreed to be here to testify, who had
subpoenas to be here. The day before yesterday, without you knowing, the Court
of Appeals said, no, you can't bring them in.
They turned us down again. That's the same thing we've had over and over and
over.
Now, ladies and gentlemen, it is ironic in this case that when the
extradition proceedings were started against Mr. Ray, that it was to try to
extradite him for conspiracy to murder. That was the first thing the
United States
government tried to extradite Mr. Ray for, was conspiracy to murder.
You know, when you stop and rationalize this case and think, there has to be
more it to it than a greasy-spoon restaurant owner and an escaped convict. They
could not have arranged these things. They could not have done those things. Mr.
Arkin testified here that one hour before the assassination, or a couple hours,
there was a man that came in from
Washington
, sent in here from
Washington
saying Mr. Redditt has had a threat on his life and you've got to go get him.
Could a greasy-spoon operator and escaped convict arrange for that? You know
that's not the case. And I do, too. Anyone who can think knows better than that.
Mr. Arkin also said there were officers from the
United States
government in his office. Why were they here? What were they doing here? They
were sent here by the
United States
government.
Now, ladies and gentlemen, we've had problems with race in
Memphis
, and I'm sorry to say that I must talk about it to some extent. It has been
said by a person who was very knowledgeable that we have the most serious racial
divisions in
Memphis
of any city in this nation, and that's bad, that's terrible. We've got to live
together and learn to live together and to know that we are all bothers and
sisters. It shouldn't be this way. It shouldn't be we should have this type
racism and the type problems we have.
In this case you have the opportunity to speak. You'll speak in your verdict
in case that will either say one of two things: That we know that there was a
conspiracy here, we know that they didn't intend for Dr. King to go to
Washington to march, and we know that the United States government, the FBI and
the Memphis Police Department and other government agencies along with Mr.
Liberto and Mr. Earl Clark and Mr. James Earl Ray were involved in this case,
and that's the type verdict that I would ask you to consider.
You told me at the beginning you weren't afraid to let the chips fall where
they may. I gather from that that you are not afraid of the
United States
government. You are not afraid of the Memphis Police Department. If they are
liable, you are going to say they are. Am I correct? Isn't that what we agreed
to?
I think the testimony here that you've heard and the proof that you've heard
indicates clearly there is more than just Mr. Jowers involved. He was a
small-time greasy-spoon cafe operator who played a very small significant part
in this case, if anything. If you will study over the reports I've provided for
you and the exhibits, think about all the testimony that has been given here and
what really happened, ladies and gentlemen, your verdict would have to be that
the
United States
government, the FBI, the Memphis Police Department and others were involved in
this conspiracy to murder Dr. King.
It is a shameful, terrible thing that happened here in
Memphis
. I'm sorry and apologize to Mr. King that it did, but think about it. It is a
very serious matter. You'll never have a more serious opportunity to sit on a
jury than this where the issues are more serious than this. Whatever you say
will be recorded in history, and this will be it. We expect this case to end
after this. It has been going on for years, but we think it is going to end with
your decision in this case.
Please give it serious consideration and please think about a judgment
against others besides Mr. Jowers. He played a very small part, you know he did,
in this case. Think about the other part that Mr. Ray played, Mr. Liberto
played. You've got testimony here from a witness that is uncontradicted saying
that Mr. Liberto told me he had Martin Luther King assassinated.
Go over it. Think about it. Read over it. There is only one thing to do,
that's to say that we the jury find that the United States government, FBI,
State of Tennessee, Mr. Liberto, Mr. James Earl Ray, they were all involved in a
conspiracy to murder Dr. Martin Luther King. That's the only decision can you
make.
Thank you.
MR. PEPPER: I didn't realize I was going to have to try Mr.
James Earl Ray's guilt or innocence in this courtroom, but counsel has raised
it, so I should address some of the issues.
Mr. Ray had a habit of marking maps. I have in my possession maps that he
marked when he was in Texas, Montreal and Atlanta, and what he did was it helped
him to locate what he did and where he was going.
The
Atlanta
map is nowhere related to Dr. King's residence. It is three oblong circles that
covered general areas, one where he was living on Peachtree. He did this. He did
this up in
Montreal
at the Neptune Bar, did this in
Texas
when he was going down to
Mexico
and
Laredo
. It was a habit that James had. The maps are part of his practice, if you will.
James never stalked Martin Luther King. James was moved from place to place
on instructions. He was told to go somewhere and he would go. He was given to
some money, told to come to
New Orleans
and he would be given money.
James Earl Ray was in
Los Angeles
and was told to go to
New Orleans
. When Martin Luther King came to
Los Angeles
, James Earl Ray left. He was there first and he left. He didn't stay in
Los Angeles
. That was the time he left for
Atlanta
when Martin came there in March. He was in Atlanta when Martin King was there
part of the time, but Dr. King was in and out of Atlanta a great deal of the
time. So he would have to be there some of the time. He was not in
Selma
when Martin King was in
Selma
. That is a myth. He didn't stalk Dr. King. There was no reason to stalk him.
He wasn't in
New York
when he was in
New York
. He wasn't in
Florida
when he was in
Florida
. He wasn't in
Chicago
when was when Martin King was in
Chicago
. He worked in
Wanetka
,
Illinois
, for a period of time.
He wasn't in prison ninety-nine percent of his time. Before James Earl Ray
went into the Army, he held down jobs. When came out, he held down jobs. When he
got fired, that's when he started to get in trouble. He went and hung out in
bars occasionally and somebody would suggest a good idea about how to get some
money. So James fell into it. He was, rightly as Mr. Garrison says, was a
penny-ante crook. That's really what it came down to.
He knew nothing about firearms. The man who sold him the rifle, Donald Woods,
said he never saw a person who new less about firearms than James Earl Ray.
Never saw a person who knew less about firearms.
He used to carry a pistol. When he would stick up a store, he would carry a
pistol, and he had five bullets in the pistol. I asked him, James, why would you
have five bullets in the pistol, why not six? He always kept the firing pin
chamber empty. He was embarrassed to tell me.
Finally I got it out of him. One time literally he shot himself in the foot.
It was an accident and the gun went off. He decided if he kept the firing pin
chamber empty, that wouldn't happen. He only had five bullets. When he was
arrested at Heathrow in
London
, that gun he was carrying had only five bullets.
He was somebody who was capable of being used for a crime like this. He was
someone who was gullible in a lot of ways.
He was someone who needed money. He was on the run when he was concerned and
he was someone that could be used. And he was used, and being used, he was told
only what he needed to know. Because that's the way those things operate. Once
he came under the control of this fellow, he would be told where to go, what to
do, only what he needed to know.
10 He bought the wrong gun. He bought a 243
Winchester
. Raoul said, no, he wanted 12 a 30-06. He pointed it out to him in a 3 brochure
and he went back and got it. The very fact that he bought a gun and then went
around and immediately exchanged it indicates that somebody is involved,
somebody is controlling him or telling him to do something. So he did that.
Yes, he heard about the assassination on the radio, heard it on the car
radio. He came back around to go to park the car on
South Main Street
the way Raoul instructed him. At the time he came back around, the police were
all over the place.
He is an escaped convict. He is not thinking of Martin Luther King or
anything else. He is thinking of being an escaped convict and being stopped. So
he takes off. That's exactly what he did. He took off. And he did hear about
this on the radio. The more he drove, the more he listened to the radio, the
more he realized he was in serious trouble.
One of the problems James Earl Ray faced and lawyers for him faced was the
fact that he was a classic con. If he believed someone was trying to help him,
he wouldn't tell, he wouldn't name that person, wouldn't tell you who the person
was. By my view, he mistakenly believed he was being helped, particularly when
he was in
Canada
. But he would never tell us who was assisting him because he thought these were
people who were legitimately trying to help him and he was not going to rat on
them.
When he was captured after one prison escape and he was asked continually to
explain how he got out, how he managed to get away, he refused to tell them.
When I pushed him on it, how did it happen, he said, well, the guard was asleep,
the guard fell asleep.
I said, why didn't you tell me that? He said, no, no, I might need him again
another day. Even in that case he wouldn't tell So Ray was that kind of
character.
I looked at him from 1978 to 1988, only began to represent him in 1988. Ten
years after I started on this case I consented to represent James Earl Ray when
I became totally convinced after ten years of looking at the evidence that he
had no knowing involvement. He pled guilty because that was the thing to do.
Mr. Garrison read to you the response to the judge. What he left out was the
fact that Ray said, yes, legally guilty, legally guilty. He was legally because
he was copping a plea, so he was legally guilty. He never confessed. The media
has always said he confessed, the confessed killer. He never confessed.
He always insisted that he didn't do it, always wanted a trial. When he fired
the Haynes, Foremen came in, December 18th Foreman came on this case, formally
into Memphis for the first time for a hearing, two p.m. that afternoon Foreman's
local counsel was in meeting with the prosecutor. Two p.m., December 18th we
have the minutes of the meeting, the local attorney was meeting with the
prosecutor, Canale, to start plea-bargaining negotiations. Imagine that, without
any knowledge of Ray at all.
On February 21 he was writing to his brother that I expect a trial to start
perhaps in April. That late they had been stitching him up all that time
beforehand.
Finally Foreman comes down on him and says that you've got to plead guilty,
they are doing fry your ass, they convicted you in the paper, they are going to
send your father back where he was a parole violator forty years ago, they are
going to harass the rest of your family and, besides, Forman said, I'm not in
good health and I can't give you your best defense.
That was the thing that James said always, he had to get rid of that lawyer
and didn't think the judge would change him, so he said to him to plead, which
he did on March 10th, and then I'll get a new trial, the motion was denied on
March 13th, and he tried ever since. He filed motions. The judge died. Judge
Battle died with his head on James Earl Ray's application for a new trial, died
in his chambers with his head on those papers at the end of March. James was
denied that trial.
When a sitting judge dies, normally such a case when a motion is pending, it
is granted. There were two motions pending before that judge. One was granted.
One was not. James Earl Ray remained in prison. I mean, I didn't intend to
belabor Mr. Ray's innocence, but I believe firmly he is innocent, he was an
unknowing patsy in this case and he was used.
As far as Ms. Spates' testimony, I did refer to it earlier. The statement
that you heard read under oath in her deposition were paragraphs specifically
from an affidavit that she had given subsequently to her interview by the TBI
and the Attorney General's Office here. And from what she told me, that was a
horrifically-pressured interview that they gave her, was distorted inaccurate,
untruthful, and that's why she gave that other story. And she reluctantly put
Mr. Jowers right in the middle of it.
Now, having said all of that, Mr. Garrison is quite right, you can read the
Attorney General's report. Take a look at it. Remember one thing when you take a
look at it. The man who headed that investigation sat there. He was one of the
witnesses Mr. Garrison called that we were able to examine before the Court of
Appeals said you are not going to talk to any of those people.
Mr. Glankler sat in that chair. I just gave him a sampling of names, gave him
twenty-three names. Do you recall that? I asked him if he interviewed these
people in his investigation, these witnesses with vital evidence that you've
heard, twenty-three.
Do you know how many he actually interviewed? I recall I think it was two.
That's the investigation the Attorney General's Office did. That just speaks for
itself, in my view. So I would look at the report in that kind of context. As to
the House Select Committee investigation, Representative Fountroy is very
uncomfortable with the results of that investigation, very unhappy, has been for
a number of years. He has indicated that they didn't have enough time, they
could have perhaps done better if they had more time.
At other times he said the staff he thinks misled them. Fountroy was never
happy with the results of that investigation. And I think he has made that quite
clear.
Raoul, the evidence on Raoul speaks for itself. Mr. Jowers himself has
identified Raoul. Mr. Jowers identified Raoul from the spread of photographs
that I showed him when Dexter King and I met. He knows who Raoul was. He
identified him as the man who came into the restaurant who Liberto sent in.
Now, one thing Mr. Garrison and I do agree on -- we agree on a lot of things,
actually, but one thing in particular, is that Mr. Jowers is a small part of
this whole thing. He owned this cafe, and he did have a debt, an obligation, to
Mr. Liberto, and he was prevailed upon to become involved in this assassination.
He didn't go out looking for it. He was prevailed upon to be involved.
I'm not really certain about how much money he got for his involvement. I
think he got a substantial amount of money. I think that is what the stove money
was all about. But I'm not certain of that. We will never know that, I suppose.
Mr. Jowers has unburdened himself to the King family. He has -- it is late in
his life. And for whatever reason, he has come forward and he has, as Mr.
Garrison has told you, voluntarily told elements of the story.
We believe that that is what he has done.
He has just told elements of the story protecting himself to the extent that
he can because he is worried about being ultimately indicted. We think foolishly
so because we don't think there is any interest in that, but that is his fear.
What, however, we don't believe, is that Mr. Jowers was unknowingly involved.
We've put into evidence the Prime Time Live interview with Sam Donaldson, and
in that interview and in the transcript of that it is very clear -- he tells
different nuances of the story, but it is very clear that he knew what was going
on, he knew what was happening.
Both Ambassador Young and Dexter King have said the one thing they didn't
believe about him is when he said he didn't know. You can understand why he
would say that, because he is talking to the son of Martin Luther King, Jr., the
son of the victim is sitting right in front of him. How does he -- with eyes
together how does he say I knew, I was a part of this, I was a knowing part of
it? So he said, I don't know. We just don't believe that.
And we believe the evidence of Bill Hamblin, who said McCraw told him what
happened to that rifle, but he told him when he was drunk over a period of
fifteen years each time. It might be very right that McCraw would lie when he
was sober. But when he was drunk, Hamblin said, you may recall, he was straight,
he told him the truth, and he told him the same detail again and again and
again. If he had been sober and he would tell him one story and then another,
then you would say there was some prevarication, maybe it was not true, but
Hamblin said it was the same story again and again and again but only would
discuss it when he was intoxicated.
On the basis of all of that, we believe that Mr. Hamblin is telling the
truth, that that murder weapon is at the bottom of the
Mississippi River
where it was thrown by Mr. McCraw.
So that is basically it, ladies and gentlemen. I think that you have to keep
in mind that no matter how small the part Mr. Jowers played in this whole sorry
episode, he nonetheless played a part and is a conspirator. He is guilty, libel
in this court. He is libel in this court of conspiracy because he was involved.
Irrespective of James Earl Ray, and I believe in respect of James' memory --
he is not here to defend himself, but I had to give you information about him --
but irrespective of that, even if you found that James was involved and up to
his neck, that does not absolve Mr. Loyd Jowers, neither does it absolve the
governments and the government agents who have been involved in this case.
So a verdict of an existence of conspiracy, as Mr. Garrison said, quite
rightly, does mean that there is a conspiracy, and it involves all of the
elements that you have seen here today, and the award of damages, nominal though
it is, is to be -- is also to be a part of your verdict.
Thank you very much. Once again, please, we're asking you to send this
message from this courtroom across the land. Though they will not know the
details what you have heard probably ever, unless researchers want to come in
and read all of this, they will not be able at least to suppress the mighty
Whirlitzer sound of your verdict.
That's the message that we ask you to send from this courtroom to the rest of
this country and indeed the world who are concerned about the assassination of
Martin Luther King and his loss to civilized mankind.
Thank you.
(Jury charge not transcribed.)
(3:02.)
THE COURT: I understand the jury has reached a verdict. I'm
going to bring them out. They've indicated that they want a picture of
themselves. So I'm authorizing this gentleman to take one picture. He is going
to make sure there are no additional copies. I'll have copies made of them and
send them to the jurors.
(Jury in.)
THE COURT: All right, ladies and gentlemen. I understand you
reached a verdict. Is that correct?
THE JURY: Yes (In unison).
THE COURT: May I have that verdict.
(Verdict form passed to the Court.)
THE COURT: I have authorized this gentleman here to take one
picture of you which I'm going to have developed and make copies and send to you
as I promised. Okay. All right, ladies and gentlemen. Let me ask you, do all of
you agree with this verdict?
THE JURY: Yes (In unison).
THE COURT: In answer to the question did Loyd Jowers
participate in a conspiracy to do harm to Dr. Martin Luther King, your answer is
yes. Do you also find that others, including governmental agencies, were parties
to this conspiracy as alleged by the defendant? Your answer to that one is also
yes. And the total amount of damages you find for the plaintiffs entitled to is
one hundred dollars. Is that your verdict?
THE JURY: Yes (In unison).
THE COURT: All right. I want to thank you ladies and
gentlemen for your participation. It lasted a lot longer than we had originally
predicted. In spite of that, you hung in there and you took your notes and you
were alert all during the trial. And we appreciate it. We want you to note that
our courts cannot function if we don't have jurors who accept their
responsibility such as you have.
I, BRIAN F. DOMINSKI, Reporter and Notary Public,
Shelby
County
,
Tennessee
,
CERTIFY:
The foregoing proceedings were taken before me at the time and place stated
in the foregoing styled cause with the appearances as noted;
Being a Court Reporter, I then reported the proceedings in Stenotype to the
best of my skill and ability, and the foregoing pages contain a full, true and
correct transcript of my said Stenotype notes then and there taken;
I am not in the employ of and am not related to any of the parties or their
counsel, and I have no interest in the matter involved.
WITNESS MY SIGNATURE, this, the ____ day of ___________, 1999.
___________________________
BRIAN F. DOMINSKI
Certificate of Merit Holder; Registered Professional Reporter, Notary Public
for the State of
Tennessee
at Large My commission expires: April 14, 2001.
We were indeed first out on November 15, 1999. The Judge agreed to let
one media pool camera in the courtroom along with our own video camera.
The media camera, like the media itself, would come and go (they were
nearly always absent, with the notable and sole exception of local
anchorman Wendell Stacy who almost lost his job at that time over his
insistence that he attend every day. – so important did he regard the
case. He was eventually fired and by August 2000 was preparing a wrongful
dismissal action.)
Jury selection began that morning in the small Division IV courtroom.
We discussed moving the case to a larger courtroom, but because of the
Judge’s health needs, it was agreed that the trial would remain in his
usual room. The Judge disclosed to both sides that he had been a member of
the group, which had carried Dr. King’s casket from the funeral home in
Memphis after the assassination. If, therefore, either side wanted him to
withdraw, he said he would, we certainly had no reason to do so although
the defense might have felt differently. Defense attorney Garrison also
had no objection. The Judge stayed on the case.
After almost despairing about finding an acceptable local counsel, I
finally was able to obtain the services of Juliet Hill-Akines, a young
black lawyer, who had been admitted to the Bar in 1994. Before Juliet
agreed, I discussed the possibility with a large number of local lawyers,
all of whom turned down the opportunity – usually because they were
advised that it would have a negative impact on their careers. Rather than
expressing such apprehensions, Juliet took this as a challenge and an
honor to be representing the family of Martin Luther King Jr. I admired
her decision and was grateful for her independence and courage.
Judge James Swearingen barred the media from the jury selection
process. Due to the sensitivity of the case, he was anxious to protect the
identities of the individual jury members and, to the extent possible,
ensure their privacy. He would issue a further order barring any cameras
from being pointed at the jury at any time during the trial and would even
hold one spectator in contempt and impose a fine for violating the order.
An attorney for The Memphis Commercial Appeal, promptly made a motion
requesting the Judge to allow the media to be present during the jury
selection process. Relying upon the rules of court, which gave him
discretion, the Judge denied the motion. They appealed, and the Judge’s
ruling was eventually overturned, but it was moot since we had selected
the jury by the end of the first day.
Since there were five plaintiffs to one defendant, we had the right
exercise many more exclusions. We used them all since the jury pool – in
excess of forty – contained a large number of people who were employed
by law enforcement agencies and security firms. After the voir dire, I
consulted with Juliet in respect of each candidate. Almost routinely, we
agreed to exclude potential jurors from those areas of work.
At the end of that first day, a jury of eight men and four women, six
of them black and six white, were chosen. The trial would start at 10:00
AM the next morning, and after opening arguments, we would begin the
plaintiff’s case with Coretta Scott King as our first witness. On behalf
of the plaintiffs, I had drawn together an intelligent, enthusiastic
volunteer team. Professor Phillip Melanson and the Reverend Mike Clark
agreed to deal with all media queries since both sides had agreed that we
would follow the English practice that counsel would not give media
interviews during the trial. The decision was taken to avoid the
inevitable media spins and in an effort to let the evidence spear for
itself. Risako Kobayashi, my assistant, would co-ordinate the production
of evidence and the synchronisation of materials and exhibits to witness
testimony. Attorney Ray Kohlman, from Massachusetts, was in charge of
court logistics, special research, and last minute investigation. My sons
Sean and Liam, over from England, would respectively organize for the
scheduled arrival and departure of the nearly 70 witnesses and film the
proceedings.
Security was handled by Cliff Dates (CDA Security), who organised
security details for the members of the King family, who, in turns, were
present in the courtroom throughout the trial.
The trial began on 16 November. Opening arguments were finished by the
lunch break, and that afternoon we called Coretta Scott King as our first
witness. Court TV was there to cover her testimony and provide the pool
camera. They would pull out and be absent for most of the trial, returning
for celebrity witnesses but missing most of the material evidence as did
the rest of the media. In copycat fashion, as though programmed by the
same puppeteer, local regional and national media were absent for most of
the trial.
The plaintiff’s case was divided into nine areas of evidence:
The background to the assassination
The local conspiracy
The crime scene
The murder weapon
Raul
The broader conspiracy
The cover up – its scope and activities
The defendant’s prior admissions
Damages
Though many of the witnesses testified to facts with which the reader
is already familiar since they emerged in the investigation, discussed
earlier, I will summarise the details of the testimony because, of course,
they achieve a new status as evidence given under oath in a court of law.
The Background
Mrs. King led off the group of witnesses, whose testimony provided
evidence about the historical background and events leading up to the
assassination. They offered various perspectives and facts and described
the official hostility to Dr. King’s vigorous opposition to the war in
Vietnam and his commitment to lead a massive contingent of poor and
alienated people to Washington, where they would take up a tent city
residence in the Capitol and lobby the Congress for long overdue social
legislation. Dr. King’s support of the sanitation workers strike was
described by Reverend James Lawson as was the eruption of violence in the
march of March 28, which Dr. Coby Smith of the Invaders testified,
appeared, to be the work of out of state provocateurs.
The role of the Invaders and their sudden departure from the Lorraine
Motel was testified, to in detail, by Dr. Smith and Charles Cabbage. Smith
said that the Invaders decided to work with Dr. King in planning of the
April march because they had been wrongly blamed for the violence, which
had broken up the previous march. He insisted that they had conducted
their own investigation and became convinced that the disruption was
caused by out of state provocateurs. He said they had reached a basic
agreement with SCLC and Dr. King, and in order to facilitate their
participation in the planning process, the group had moved into two rooms
in the Lorraine Motel. Their rooms were also on the balcony level some
doors south of Dr. King’s room, and he said that they had participated
in various planning sessions and meetings with Dr. King following his
arrival on April 3.
Cabbage described the Invaders’ sudden departure within 11 minutes of
the shooting. He said that a member of the Lorraine staff knocked on their
door. It must have been after 5:30 PM. They were told that they had to
leave because SCLC was no longer going to pay their bill. This appeared
strange because the bill for that evening’s lodging would have clearly
been paid, or obligated to be paid, much earlier in the day. Though it
made no sense from any standpoint, he said they accepted the order, which
he said they were told came from Reverend Jesse Jackson, and quickly
packed up their things and began to leave around 10 minutes before 6:00
PM. The timing of their departure was later confirmed by the testimony of
MPD Captain Willie B Richmond (retired), who noted the event in his
surveillance report developed from his observation post inside and at the
rear of the fire station. Captain Richmond also testified that around the
same time, he observed Reverend Kyles knock on Dr. King’s door. Richmond
said Dr. King opened the door, spoke with him briefly, and then closed the
door. Kyles then walked some distance north on the balcony and stood at
the railing. This account, of course, contradicted the story of Kyles has
told for nearly 32 years, in which he said he was in Dr. King’s room for
about 30 - 45 minutes before the shooting.
At one point, Cabbage said when they were being asked to leave, he
observed the Reverend Jesse Jackson standing on the ground near the
swimming pool, which was opposite the balcony rooms occupied by Dr. King
and the Invaders. He said that Reverend Jackson kept glancing impatiently
at his watch. (It must be said, however, that the group was running late
for their scheduled dinner at Reverend Kyles’s home.)
It is more difficult to understand why Jackson would have caused them
to be summarily evicted (if he indeed did so) at that hour so near the
time of the killing. Reverend Jackson has reportedly stated subseqnetly
that he didn’t even remember that the Invaders were staying at the
Lorraine.
Cabbage never understood it. In his testimony, he also confirmed that
the Invaders occupying the Lorraine rooms were quite heavily armed as was
their usual custom because of the hostility of the MPD.
The Local Conspiracy
The involvement of produce dealer Frank Liberto in setting up the local
conspiracy was conclusively established by a string of witnesses.
For the first time in the 22 years that I have known him, John McFerren
took the stand and testified under oath about hearing, within an hour and
a quarter of the killing, Liberto screaming into the telephone to “Shoot
the son of a bitch on the balcony,” subsequently telling the caller to
go to New Orleans to collect money from his brother. John, courageous and
forthright, began his testimony by telling the jury about the long history
of his family’s ascent from slavery and his civil rights activity and
harassment in Fayette County, one of Tennessee’s most racist areas. As
he described the events that took place within an hour and a quarter of
the assassination, he repeated the same story under oath that he first put
before the FBI/MPD team who interviewed him for hours at the Peabody Hotel
on the Sunday evening following the crime. The federal and local officials
dismissed his account in 1968 as did the Congressional Committee 10 years
later. This time it would be different. A jury of 12 of John McFerren’s
fellow citizens listened attentively. Members of my team observing said
the jury was clearly moved.
The role of Frank Liberto was further confirmed by the testimony of
Nathan Whitlock and his mother LaVada Addison who provided details about
the admissions Liberto made to them separately in 1978, leaving them in no
doubt that he had organised the Memphis hit on Dr. King, that there would
be no security, the police were co-operating, and that a patsy was in
place. In subsequent testimony, Dexter King and Ambassador Young testified
that in their separate interviews with Loyd Jowers, he had told them that
sometime in March after Dr. King’s first speech on behalf of the
sanitation workers on March 18, he was approached by Liberto, to whom he
said he owed a “big favour.” He basically confirmed the story he had
on the Prime Time live program without any mention of Frank Holt being
involved. Liberto told him that he would be given $100,000 in a vegetable
delivery box and that he was to turn this money over to a man named Raul
who would visit him sometime afterward. He told Dexter and Andy (and me,
for as noted earlier, I attended the session with Dexter) that Liberto had
told him no police would be around and that they had a patsy. In fact, he
said, it all happened in exactly that way. Planning sessions for the
assassination were held in his grill involving lieutenant John Barger
(whom he had known from his own early days on the police force) Marrell
McCollough, a black undercover officer introduced to him by Barger, as his
new partner, MPD sharpshooter lieutenant Earl Clark (who was a hunting
companion of Jowers), a senior MPD inspector, and finally, a fifth officer
who he did not know. He said he remembered that there were five because he
had to pull up a chair to the four-seater booth. Jowers said that if James
was at all involved, he was an unknowing patsy.
Hence, Jowers also confirmed the involvement of Frank Liberto. Along
with the testimonial evidence of McFerren, Whitlock, and Addision and the
deceased Art Baldwin’s earlier disclosures, Frank Liberto’s primary
role in the assassination appeared to be clear.
A steady succession of witnesses provided details of the removal of all
police from the area of the crime, the failure to put the usual security
unit in place as well as the removal of other individuals, whose presence
in the crime scene area constituted a security risk to the assassination
mission.
Fireman Floyd Newsom and Norvell Wallace, the only two black firemen at
Fire Station No. 2, testified that less than 24 hours before the
assassination, they were ordered not to report to their regular Fire
Station No. 2 post on the periphery of the Lorraine Motel but to stations
in other parts of the city. Newsom and Wallace said that their transfers
left their base station short handed while they were surplus to
requirements at the stations where they were sent. The transfers made no
sense, and they were given no satisfactory explanation. Newsom said
eventually one of his superiors told him that the police department had
requested his transfer.
Detective Ed Redditt, a community relations officer assigned to
intelligence duty as Willie Richmond’s partner on the surveillance
detail at the rear of the fire station, testified that he was picked up by
Lieutenant Eli Arkin, about an hour before the assassination and taken,
first, to Central Police Headquarters, where he was ordered, by Director
Frank Holloman, to go home because of an alleged threat on his life. His
protests were ignored. As he sat, parked with Arkin in front of his house,
the news of the assassination came over the car radio. He never again
heard about the alleged threat, which apparently was a mistake of some
sort. He never received a satisfactory explanation, but it was clear that
his primary community relations police duties had caused him to become
closely involved with the community, not MPD intelligence. It was
understandable that he would not be trusted to be allowed to stay in the
crime scene area if dirty work was a foot.
Memphis Police Department homicide detective Captain Jerry Williams
(retired) testified that on Dr. King’s previous visits to Memphis, he
had been given the responsibility of organising and co-ordinating a
security unit of all black homicide detectives who would provide
protection for Dr. King while he was in the city. They would ordinarily
remain with him throughout his visit even securing the hotel – usually
the Rivermont or the Admiral Benbow – where he stayed. Captain Williams
testified that on Dr. King’s last, and fatal, visit to Memphis, however,
he was not asked to form that security unit. It was not in place. He
always wondered why but never received a satisfactory explanation. At one
point, he was told that Dr. King’s group did not want them around. There
was no indication, of any kind, from any SCLC source that this was true.
In fact, Reverend Lawson remembered being impressed with the group on a
previous visit and their verbal promise to him that as long as they were
in place, no harm would come to Dr. King.
On April 3 and 4, 1968, they were not in place.
Testifying out of order, because he had been hospitalised, Invader Big
John Smith said that though there was a small police presence at the
motel, earlier on the afternoon of April 4, he noticed that it had
completely disappeared within a half-hour of the assassination.
University of Massachusetts Professor Phillip Melanson took the stand
to testify about the removal of the emergency forces TACT 10 Unit from the
Lorraine Motel on April 4. Only, he and I had previously separately
interviewed inspector Sam Evans, who was in charge of those units, and
since I could not readily testify, Phil took the stand. He said that Evans
admitted pulling back the TACT 10 Unit, which had been based at the
Lorraine Motel, to the periphery of the fire station. Evans claimed that
the decision was taken pursuant to a request from someone in Dr. King’s
group. When pressed as to who actually made the request, he said that it
was Reverend Kyles. The fact, that Kyles had nothing to do with SCLC and
no authority to request any such thing, seemed to have eluded Evans.
It would be hard to imagine, on that April 4, a more complete stripping
away of not only the available security personnel from Dr. King but also a
more thorough removal of individuals who were not deemed completely
trustworthy or controllable. And it was all set in motion twenty four
hours before the assassination.
Stories had always been around about Dr. King’s room having been
changed. Former New York City police detective Leon Cohen testified that
early in the morning on the day, following the assassination, he learned
from Walter Bailey, the manager of the Lorraine Motel, that Dr. King was
meant to be in a secluded more secure courtyard room, but that on the
evening prior to his arrival, someone from SCLC’s office in Atlanta
called to instruct that Dr. King be given a balcony room overlooking the
swimming pool. Cohen, who moved to Memphis and worked as a private
investigator after retiring from the New York City Police Department,
testified that Bailey maintained that he tried to talk the person who
Bailey said was a man who he knew out of this decision, but the caller was
adamant. Dr. King was moved.
At time of the trial, Taxi driver James Millner had known Loyd Jowers
for over twenty five years. He testified that, in fact, in the early to
mid 1970’s, Jowers had basically told him the same story that he
revealed in 1993 about how he became involved with the assassination, how
it was planned and carried out, and who (Lieutenant Earl Clark) pulled the
trigger.
Another driver – J. J. Isabel – testified that on the occasion of
St. Patrick’s day 1979 or 1980 – he and Jowers drove two chartered
busses to Cleveland taking a Memphis group to a bowling tournament. They
shared an hotel room, and after a meal and some drinking on the first
evening, when they returned to their room, Isabel said he asked Jowers,
“Loyd, did you drop the hammer on Martin Luther King?” He said that
Jowers kind of hesitated for a moment or two and then replied, “You may
think that you know what I did, but I know what I did, but I will never
tell it in court.”
The value of Millner and Isabel’s separate testimony is, of course,
that like Whitlock/Addision and McFerren, they provide corroboration at
least of a local conspiracy, as well as aspects of Jowers’ story, long
before his involvement become an issue.
One of Jowers’s former waitresses Bobbi Balfour testified that on the
day of the killing, Jowers told her not to carry food up to a tenant in
the rooming house, Grace Walden Stephens, who was ill. She said that it
had always been her regular practice with Loyd’s approval to bring food
up to Charlie Stephens’ common law wife during her illness, but on that
day, Loyd explicitly told her to stay away from the second floor.
Finally, Olivia Catling, who lived and still lives, on Mulberry Street,
midway between Huling and Vance about 200 yards from the Lorraine,
testified that she was at home preparing dinner for her family when she
heard the shot. She knew that Dr. King was staying at the Lorraine Motel,
and she feared the worst. As quickly as she could, she collected her young
children and ran out of her house down Mulberry Street toward the
Lorraine. By the time she reached the Northwest corner of Huling and
Mulberry (see Fig. # ), the police had already barricaded Mulberry Street
with a police car, so she and the children had to stand on the corner. She
testified that shortly after she arrived on the corner, she saw a white
man running from an alley, half way up Huling, which ran to a building
connected with the rooming house. He arrived at a car parked on the south
side of Huling and facing east, got in, and drove quickly away turning
left on to Mulberry and going right past her as well as the MPD officers
opposite her who were manning the barricade. She was surprised that the
police paid no attention to him and did not try to prevent him from
leaving the area.
Shortly afterward, she testified that she saw a fireman – who she
believed must have walked down from the fire station – standing near the
wall below the brushes, yelling at the police on the street that the shot
came from a clump of bushes apparently just above the area where he was
standing. She said that the police ignored him.
Olivia Catling testified that she had never been interviewed by any law
enforcement officials. She said that there was no house to house
investigation. Though she has lived so close to the scene of the crime for
32 years since the assassination, no one had knocked on her door until I
did so in November of 1999. She seemed relieved to finally get it off her
chest. She said that she had been so burdened all of these years because
she knew that an innocent man was in prison. When I met her, of course,
James had died, but at least this wiry, clear, and tough-minded Memphian
could take satisfaction that at last her story would be heard.
Memphis Police Department homicide detective Captain Tommy Smith
(retired) testified that very soon after the assassination, he interviewed
rooming house tenant Charles Quitman Stephens, the state’s chief witness
against James Earl Ray, and found him intoxicated and hardly able to stand
up. It must be remembered that it was on the strength of Stephens’s
affidavit of identification that James was extradited from England. In
actual fact, Captain Smith said he was not in condition to identify
anyone.
The state had always maintained that after firing from the bathroom
window, James stopped in his room to pick up his bundle of belongings and
fled carrying the rifle and the bundle, eventually exiting the front door
of the rooming house, dropping the bundle in the doorway of Guy Canipe’s
shop. Then, so the official story goes James got into a white Mustang
parked just slightly south of Canipe’s store and drove away. Stephens
was supposed to have caught a glimpse of the profile of the fleeing man.
Charles Hurley testified that while waiting to pick up his wife from
work, he parked behind that white Mustang about an hour and a quarter
before the shooting. He said that a man was sitting in it and was still
there when they drove away. Most importantly, however, he again confirmed,
though now under oath, that the white Mustang parked just south of
Canipe’s store, in which James is supposed to have driven away, had
Arkansas license plates. ( white background, red letters ) James’s
Mustang, of course, had Alabama ( red background white number ) plates.
We read into the record and introduced into evidence FBI 302 statements
taken from two witnesses who left Jim’s Grill about 20 minutes before
the killing. Ray Hendrix and Bill Reed said that late on the afternoon of
April 4, they walked north on South Main Street after having looked at the
white Mustang parked directly in front of Jim’s Grill. The car
interested them so they took particular note of it. They both confirmed,
in separate statements, that as they were about to cross Vance – two
blocks north of Jim’s Grill – the Mustang turned the corner directly
in front of them. The male driver was alone. This would have been about
5:45 PM. This statement was suppressed at the time and never turned over
to the defence or revealed to the guilty plea jury a year later.
The Crime Scene
Olivia Catling was the latest observer to give evidence about the
bushes behind the rooming house being the place, from where the fatal shot
was fired. There was abundant, current, and historical eyewitness
testimony, which clearly established this fact and which was introduced
into evidence..
Solomon Jones, Dr. King’s driver in Memphis, told a number of people
at the scene shortly after the shooting, Wayne Chastain being one, that he
saw a figure in the bushes come down over the wall. The Reverend James
Orange could not appear due to a death in his family, but his sworn
statement was read into the record. He said that as turned around from a
crouching position in the Lorraine parking area, immediately after the
shot, he saw what he thought was smoke (we have since learned that
although it had the appearance of smoke, it would have been sonic dust
rising from the bushes caused by the firing of the high powered rifle in
the heavily vegetated area.) He said no law enforcement or investigative
person had ever taken a statement from him.
Memphis Police Department dog officer J. B. Hodges testified that he
arrived on the scene within minutes after the shooting. With the aid of a
metal barrel to stand on, he climbed up over the wall and entered the
brush area. He described the bushes as being very thick from the edge of
the wall for some distance toward the back of Jim’s Grill and the
rooming house. He said he had to fight his way through the formidable
thicket, but that eventually he arrived at a clearing and went to the
alleyway, which ran between the two wings of the rooming house. No too far
into the alley, he said (that he found a pair of footprints heading in the
direction of the rooming house. At the end of the alley, there was a door
leading to the basement, which ran underneath the entire building. It had
rained the night before, and the ground cover was wet, but there was no
growth in the alley, and the mud revealed an apparently freshly made large
footprints – sized 13 – 13 ½. Hodges guarded his discovery until a
cast was made. Those footprints has never been identified or explained.
As a part of their testimonies related to their questioning of Loyd
Jowers, Dexter King and Andrew Young separately recounted how he admitted
taking the rifle from the assassin whom he said had in fact fired from the
bushes. An earlier deposition of Jowers’ former waitress/lover Betty
Spates was read into the record, in which she claimed having seen him
carrying a rifle, running from the bushes in through the back door of his
kitchen. In this last instance, the defense raised the question of her
credibility noting that she had altered her story when questioned by
official investigators. As noted elsewhere, this was true, but she advised
me that it was the result of their harassment. The last statement, she
gave to me under oath, was consistent with what she originally told me in
1992. (Television trial producer Jack Saltman, recently confirmed to me
that Spates had independently told him the same story also in 1992.) She
had indeed seen Loyd, white as a sheet, with muddy knees, running from the
bushes with the rifle. For years, she believed that he did it, having
tried back in 1969 to get the story out. She had no idea that he had taken
the gun from the actual shooter.
Former New York Times reporter Earl Caldwell could not break prior
engagements in order to testify, but the defense agreed to allow in a
video of his testimony at the television trial on the condition that the
cross-examination conducted by former U.S. Attorney Hickman Ewing was also
played. We agreed, and the jury saw and heard Caldwell testify that he was
sent to Memphis by the Times on April 3 with the instructions from
national editor Claude Sitton to “... nail Dr. King.” He said he was
in his ground floor motel room when he heard the shot, which he said,
sounded like a bomb blast. In his shorts, he said he ran outside of his
room and began to stare at the bushes, from where he instinctively thought
the shot must have come. He is certain that he saw an individual crouching
in the bushes, which he said, were quite thick and tall. He vividly
described the person’s posture even in cross-examination coming down
from the stand to demonstrate how the person was squatting and rising.
Probably, the most powerful single piece of evidence (although the
cumulative weight is overwhelming), that the assassin fired from the
bushes, was provided by the testimony of Louie Ward, who recounted the
story of fellow driver who he always knew as “Buddy” but came
incorrectly to believe was Paul Butler, who, when in the process of
picking up a passenger at the Lorraine just before 6:00 PM, happened to
see, immediately after the shot, a man come down over the wall, run north
on Mulberry Street, and get into a Memphis Police Department traffic car,
which had been parked at the corner of Mulberry and Huling and which then
speeded away. Louie Ward testified that he later learned that the taxi
driver had been killed that night, allegedly having been thrown out of a
speeding car on Route 55, the other side of the Memphis Arkansas Bridge.
He heard that the body was found the next morning. Attorney Raymond
Kohlman, to whom I had assigned the research task, testified that the 1967
Memphis Polk Telephone Directory showed Paul and Betty Butler living at
2639 (Apt # P1) Central Avenue, Memphis. His employment was listed as a
taxi driver for the Yellow Cab Company, and his wife was a manager of a
local Gridiron restaurant. In the 1968 directory, Betty Butler was listed
at the “widow of Paul.” Attorney Kohlman went on to state that there
appeared to be no record of a death certificate for Paul Butler.
Subsequent to the trial, we would learn that “Buddy” was not Paul
Butler but another driver who regularly made the airport runs in Car 58.
Ernestine Campbell, who a minute or two before the shooting had driven
up Butler, took a right turn on to Mulberry, and then stopped in front of
the Lorraine driving way very shortly after Dr. King had been shot, told
me, for the first time, (as I pressed her to remember everything she saw.)
that as she started to pull away, on her right – the passenger side –
mirror she saw the back of a Yellow taxi cab in the Lorraine driveway. I
believed that in that fleeting glimpse, she had seen taxi cab 58,
Buddy’s car. We urgently tried to get her to testify, and whilst at
first she was willing, eventually she ran from the idea, even frustrating
our efforts to serve her with a subpoena.
The Murder Weapon
Independent testimony established that the rifle in evidence was not
the murder weapon.
Criminal Court Judge Joe Brown took the stand under subpoena to share
his particular knowledge of the rifle evidence. I qualified Judge Brown as
a ballistics expert for the purpose of his testimony about the weapon, and
as he moved through his testimony, his expertise was never in doubt. He
began by telling the jury that the scope on the rifle had never been
sighted, in which meant that one could not fire it accurately when lining
up a target through the scope. We introduced an April 5, 1968 FBI report,
which stated that the rifle, on the day after the killing, had failed an
accuracy test – firing 3 ½ inches to the left and 4 inches below the
target. In addition, he said that the metallurgical composition of the
death slug lead was different from the composition of the other bullets
found in the evidence bundle in front of Canipes while the composition of
each of the other bullets matched. He had no doubt the rifle in evidence
was not the murder weapon.
In a startling development, Bill Hamblin, deceased taxi driver
McCraw’s house mate/roommate for 15 years, took the stand and testified
that for those 15 years, spanning the 1970’s and early 1980’s, McCraw
had consistently told him (but only when he was intoxicated) that on the
morning after the shooting (April 5) Jowers not only showed him the rifle
that killed Martin Luther King but told him to get rid of it. McCraw said
that he drove on to the Memphis Arkansas Bridge (Route 55) and threw it
off. In his deposition taken years earlier, McCraw had only gone so far as
to say that Jowers had shown him the actual murder weapon on the morning
after the killing. If we are to believe that testimony and there is no
reason for Hamblin to lie, then the actual murder weapon of Dr. King has
been enmired in the silt of the Mississippi river for 32 years. Hamblin
testified that McCraw would never discuss the subject when he was sober
and that when he did talk about it, the details were always the same.
Hamblin also testified that on one occasion when he and McCraw were
renting rooms in a house on Peabody, owned by an FBI agent, named Purdy,
he told the FBI landlord that he should talk to McCraw sometime because he
had information about the killing of Dr. King. Promptly, after that
conversation, he said, they were given their eviction notices, and during
the 30-day grace period, the MPD harassed them on a number of occasions.
At the time of the assassination, Bill Hamblin was working in Memphis
barbershop – the Cherokee barbershop and his boss was Vernon Jones. Mr.
Jones just happened to have as a client the same FBI agent Purdy who some
years later would become Hamblin’s and McCraw’s landlord. The agent
had apparently been having his hair cut by Mr. Jones for upwards of 10
years, and so they had a long-standing relationship. Hamblin testified
that the agent came in for a haircut within two weeks after the killing,
and after he had finished, as the agent was about to leave, Hamblin’s
boss pulled him aside and within earshot asked him who killed King.
Hamblin said he did not hear the soft-spoken reply, but he asked his boss
about the answer and was told “he said the C.I.A. ordered it done.
Birmingham, Alabama Probate Court Judge Arthur Hanes Jr., who, along
with his father, was James Earl Ray’s first lawyer, testified that in
his preparation for trial, that they had no doubt would result in James
Earl Ray’s acquittal, he had interviewed Guy Canipe in the doorway of
whose store the bundle of evidence including the evidence rifle was
dropped. He said that Canipe told him in no uncertain terms that the rifle
was dropped about 10 minutes before the shot was fired so it obviously
could not have been the murder weapon. Judge Hanes testified that Canipe
was prepared to testify for the defense at the trial.
Washington D.C. Attorney, James Lesar, who specializes in Freedom of
Information Act legal actions, testified that in one such application, he
obtained an FBI report concerning tests that they had conducted on the
bathroom window sill or, more specifically, on a dent in the window sill
which they suspected might haven been caused by the assassin resting or
pressing the barrel on the old wooden sill. Though a prosecutor had
alleged to the contrary before the guilty plea jury on March 10, 1969, we
introduced into evidence the actual report issued by the laboratory in
April, 1968. It stated that it would not be possible to tie the dent in
the windowsill to the rifle in evidence.
In their testimonies, Dexter King and Andy Young said that the
defendant himself had made it clear that the murder weapon was not the
rifle in evidence, but the one he took from the shooter. Jowers also told
them that he had tried to flush the spent shell down his toilet, but it
stopped it up, and he had to remove it. The Mississippi River became its
final resting place as well.
We explored the possibility of recovering the rifle form the river but
gave up the idea when we learned that a train locomotive, tanks, barges,
and cars had been lost in the enormous deep silt bottom, which was stirred
continually by a strong current. It was frustrating to have to accept that
even though we knew the location of the murder weapon, we would not be
able to recover it. This disappointment, however, was alleviated by the
realization that we had demonstrated through clear and convincing evidence
that the rifle purchased by James, as instructed, was not the murder
weapon.
Raul
Memphis private investigator John Billings provided the background
information of how a photograph of the man we had come to know as Raul was
obtained. Ironically he said, a Memphis Police Department officer, who had
been assigned to the District Attorney General’s task force, had
obtained the Immigration and Naturalization Service photograph and turned
it over to them in an effort to convince them that he was willing to
cooperate and work with them in the search for the truth. Eventually, they
learned that nothing could have been further from his true intentions,
but, in the short run at least, it gave them the photograph taken in 1961
when he emigrated to the United States from Portugal. Billing’s
colleague Ken Herman organized a spread of six photographs for exhibiting
to witnesses. Billings testified that, in his presence, when he placed the
spread in front of him, James Earl Ray readily identified the man in the
spread (who we knew to be Raul) as being the person who had controlled his
movements and given him money and who he had come to know as Raul. As
mentioned earlier, James had seen the same photograph in 1978 and, at that
time, identified it (with some media coverage), so this was not a
surprising revelation.
Glenda Grabow had earlier, consistently identified the man in the
photograph as the person, who she had known in Houston from 1963 onward
and who, in or around 1974, in a fit of rage implicated himself in the
assassination of Dr. King just before he raped her.
At the time of the trial, Glenda had injured ribs in an automobile
accident and was suffering from internal bleeding preventing her from
testifying. Husband Roy testified instead and confirmed that he had been
present when she gave her earlier affidavit statements. Thus, the jury had
access to Glenda’s story including the details about her relationship
with Percy Foreman, his admission that James Earl Ray, though innocent,
had to be sacrificed and the fact that Foreman knew – or so he said –
Raul.
After Roy confirmed its authenticity, I introduced into evidence a
telephone bill for their home telephone which showed on April 20, 1996, a
six minute telephone call to Raul’s home telephone number. Under
questioning, Roy stated that Glenda would not have stayed on the phone for
six minutes with this person unless he was known to her. It is hard to
imagine anyone keeping a conversation going with a complete stranger for
that period of time.
Glenda had some time previously provided me with notes of her
conversation with Raul, written, however, after the conversation. Whilst I
believe them to be an accurate account of the conversation, I did not
think that in Glenda’s absence, we should attempt to enter them into
evidence. It is useful however to see them in the context of Raul’s
denials about even knowing Glenda. The conversation went as follows:
QUOTE
Glenda: Raul
Raul: Yes
Glenda: This is Glenda Grabow
Raul: Olinda
Glenda: Yes. I was just calling to tell you I was
supposed to come to New York.
Raul: Where you at?
Glenda: Houston
Raul: Houston?
Glenda: When I come to New York, I will call you.
Raul: When?
Glenda: I still don’t know yet when. You sell wine
now?
Raul: Ya.
Glenda: Do you still deal in guns?
Raul: Ya, I still deal in lots of guns.
Glenda: You do?
Raul: Ya.
Glenda: Have you heard from Jack Valenti Lately?
Raul: No, not for long time. Why you want to know? Why
you call me?
Glenda: I will try and talk to you when I get there.
Raul: OK. O ya.
Glenda: I heard your daughter was getting married?
Raul: Ya, she get married. How many you have now?
Glenda: I just have the two girls and they are grown
now. Time flies. Well I will call back later. When is the best time to
call?
Raul: My wife get here, or (leave here) at 6:00
Glenda: OK, I will call you when I get there.
Raul: OK
Glenda: Bye.
UNQUOTE
Glenda’s brother, Royce Wilburn, an electrical contractor from
Nashville, Tennessee, who had not discussed the case or his testimony with
his sister, testified that the man, he knew as “Dago” and whose
photograph he picked out of the spread, did indeed hang out, off and on,
at a gas station near their home in Houston. He confirmed that his sister
and he used to see and talk with the man because the gas station, where he
hung out, was between their home and school.
British merchant seaman Sid Carthew, in a telephone deposition
described how he had met Raul – whom he had under oath previously
identified from the spread of photographs – late in the summer of 1967,
in the Neptune Bar on West Commissioners Street in the Montreal docks
area. At that time, he said Raul appeared to be with another person who
may well have been James Earl Ray. Carthew said at one point Raul came
over and introduced himself (as Raul). Sid, who was identified with the
British nationalists, said that the Neptune was a regular haunt of his and
his mates when they came ashore following days at sea on the voyage from
Liverpool. Someone in the bar must have told Raul about his politics
because eventually the conversation came around to the question of whether
Sid might want to buy some guns. Sid said he expressed interest, and they
began to negotiate. Raul said that their guns were new army (US) issue,
and the price reflected the money that had to be paid to a sergeant who
was organizing the supply. (To my mind, this matched Warren’s earlier
account of guns being taken from Camp Shelby or other military
installations, trucked to New Orleans, and delivered to Carlos Marcello
who organized the sales, with, according to Glenda Grabow, deliveries from
Houston.)
The negotiations broke down, and the deal fell apart according to Sid
over the quantity. They were discussing the purchase of 9MM pistols. Sid
said he would take four. Raul asked him how he was going to get them home.
Sid, thinking about four pistols, said he would put them in his pockets or
in a carrier bag. Raul, thinking of four boxes, suddenly realized that
this was not the deal he thought it was and exploded in disappointment.
From that day to this, Sid remembers those details and Raul’s face.
Former UK Thames television producer, Jack Saltman, who had produced
the 1993 Thames/HBO television trial of James Earl Ray, took the stand to
testify that after the trial, when convinced that an egregious injustice
had been done, he continued some investigating efforts on his own. He
particularly focused on Raul. At one point, he took the spread of
photographs to Raul’s front door. The jury heard the tape-recorded
exchange between Saltman and Raul’s daughter who was on the other side
of the door. They heard her admit that the photograph was indeed of her
father. Her words were effectively that “… anyone could get that
picture of my father.” It was a startling admission for now Raul’s own
daughter had joined the ranks of all of the others, who had confirmed that
the critical photographic evidence was indeed her father.
Both Dexter King and Ambassador Young testified that the defendant Loyd
Jowers had unhesitatingly identified the photograph as being that of the
man who appeared in his grill to pick up the Liberto cash and leave the
murder weapon a “package” for the actual assassin.
Barbara Reis was very uncomfortable on the stand. Reporters do not like
to have to testify in court. She is the primary US correspondent of
Publico the largest newspaper in Portugal, and because Raul was
Portuguese, her paper was interested in the story. She was covering the
trial and in attendance in court almost every day for the first two weeks.
Some time earlier, however, she had gone to Raul’s home and spoke with a
member of his family ( who we agreed not to identify ) and that was why we
believed that we had no choice but to issue a subpoena for her testimony.
She was outraged, but I believed that her evidence was too valuable not to
be put in front of the jury. So under oath, she reluctantly recounted what
she had been told during the course of that interview.
She said that she was informed that though these allegations had
greatly disrupted their lives and were terrible, nevertheless the family
took great comfort from the fact that they were being protected and
advised by government agents who had visited their home on three occasions
and who were monitoring their telephones. The government was helping them
through those difficult days.
The fact that government was helping a retired automobile worker in
such a fashion was not lost on the members of the jury. We could see them
thinking – what is this all about? Everyone knows full well that the
government does not become involved in such fashion on behalf of ordinary
citizens. There clearly was something special about this person; some very
good reason for the government to extend itself to such an extent.
Ordinary private citizens are obviously not afforded these services. It is
our contention, of course, that he was and will continue to be protected
for services rendered to the national security interests of the state.
Don Wilson’s resolve hardened, and he refused to testify at the
trial, but his evidence was too important not to be placed before the
jury. Early on, Don had told Dexter King about the events and given him
copies of two of the pieces of paper he took away from James’s abandoned
Mustang. Dexter was, therefore, in a position to identify the materials,
the originals of which had been with the Justice Department going through
a process of authentication for several months. In the course of his
testimony, Dexter recounted how Don Wilson originally explained how/when
he opened the slightly a jar passenger door of James’s car, an envelope
fell on the ground, and he instinctively put his foot on it, bent over,
picked it up, and put it in his pocket. The young agent was initially
afraid that he had screwed up material criminal evidence by allowing it to
become separated from the automobile possibly connected with a crime.
Later, when he had an opportunity to consider the materials, he decided to
hold on to them in part, no doubt, because he was in a difficult, if not
impossible, position, for not having turned them in straight away and also
because he genuinely came to believe that the notes would be buried if he
turned them over to his superiors at the Atlanta Field Office. So he
retained them – for nearly 30 years, until he decided to come forward in
an effort to support the King family and James Earl Ray.
The material – see Figs. # and , did in fact contain the name Raul as
well as a list of what appeared to be a list of payments to be made. When
shown a true copy of the torn page from a Dallas telephone directory with
handwriting at the top, in his testimony, Dexter King identified the name
Raul as he did for a second time on the payoff list.
There was also written at the top of the telephone directory page
(which contained the listings of the family of H. L. Hunt) the letter
“R” preceding a telephone number. As discussed earlier, when I learned
that the phone number belonged to the Vegas Club owed by Jack Ruby
pointing to a connection between Raul and Ruby, I went to Dallas to find
and interview some of Jack Ruby’s strippers as well as Madeleine Brown
– Lyndon Johnson’s mistress of 21 years. I saw Beverly Oliver, Chari
Angel, and Madeleine Brown separately. In each instance, I placed the
photographic spread in front of them and each time without hesitation,
Raul was identified as a person seen in the company of Jack Ruby in 1963,
usually at the Carousel, Ruby’s other Dallas Club. Beverly Oliver said
that on one occasion, she remembered Raul giving Ruby $20,000 in a Piggley
Wiggley grocery store bag.
Glenda Grabow’s story about the connection between Raul and Ruby had,
in my view, been corroborated, but I eventually decided against
introducing evidence this connection and the link to the Kennedy
assassination. I did not want to run the risk of taking the jury down that
road. It was, after all, surplusage to our main case, and there was always
the possibility that the jury would refuse to accept the connection with
the Kennedy assassination, and then begin to question the primary pillars
of our evidence. I had Madeleine, Beverly, and Chari lined up to travel to
Memphis and then did not call them. It was a temptation, which had to be
resisted, but it was not easy because I believed these courageous women.
Madelein Brown for example is very credible, and some aspect of her
recollections of her life and genuine love for Johnson were compelling.
The fact, that she gave birth to his only son I have seen and obtained a
copy of Johnson’s commitment (through has local lawyer Jerome Ragsdale)
to provide support for his son Steven which continued even after the
President’s death). That she was able to provide such detail about their
relationship, was impressive. Of particular note was her recollection of
the events of Thursday evening November 21, 1963 – the night before the
assassination. She said she attended a social gathering at Clint
Murchison’s home. Ostensibly, it was an event to honor J. Edgar Hoover
who was a close friend of Murchison, H. L. Hunt and the other Texas oil
giants. The guest list included John McCloy, Chairman of Chase Manhattan
Bank, Richard Nixon, George Brown, of the Brown and Root Construction
company, R. L. Thornton, President of the Mercantile Bank, and Dallas
Mayor Earle Cabell, brother of General Charles Cabell, former Deputy
Director of the CIA who was fired by President Kennedy after the Bay of
Pigs.
Madeleine told me that near the end of the party, Johnson made an
appearance and the group quickly went into Murchison’s study behind
closed doors. After a while, the meeting broke up, Johnson anxious and red
faced came up, embraced her, and with a quiet grating sound, whispered a
message, she would never forget, in her ear. “After tomorrow, those
goddamn Kennedys will never embarrass me again – that’s no threat,
that’s a promise. She was stunned, but the next day she realized what he
meant.
I decided not to take our case in this direction. It was tactical
decision but, if, however, I am asked whether I believe that Raul and Ruby
knew each other, were associates, and that the same forces were involved
with both assassinations, I could only truthfully answer in the
affirmative.
The Broader Conspiracy
We next turned to present the evidence that the conspiracy to kill
Martin Luther King Jr. extended well beyond Memphis, Tennessee and, in
fact, reached into the echelons of power in the nation’s capitol.
Former Memphis Police Intelligence Officer, Jim Smith took the stand
under subpoena. His testimony at the television trial resulted in him
losing his security clearance, being put under surveillance, and
eventually, being in fear for his life, leaving Memphis only to find that
the FBI had permanently blocked him from ever again obtaining a position
in law enforcement. Now six years later, he returned to Memphis having
been transferred there in another line of work when an opening arose. He
was uneasy and not willing to testify unless subpoenaed. We served him. He
basically restated his earlier testimony that on March 18, 1968 he was
assigned to assist a two men surveillance team parked in a van in the area
of the Rivermont Hotel. The van contained audio surveillance equipment and
the two agents – he did not know which federal agency they were from. I
had earlier concluded that they were Army Security Agency Operatives and
that they listened in on conversations and activities in the suite
occupied by Martin King. He did not, himself directly, participate in any
of the surveillance but he observed it and understood what was going on.
Back in 1992, I had been able to obtain a detailed description of the
location of the microphone placements in the suite. It was so extensive
that even if Dr. King went on to the balcony his conversation would be
relayed to the tape recorders in the van below. In addition to the covert
(non eye to eye) surveillance activities of the ASA agents, the court
heard testimony from defense witness Eli Arkin, the MPD intelligence
officer – that the 111th M.I.G. was on the scene conducting its own
surveillance activities. He said that some of them were based in his
office.
Military historian Doug Valentine, whose book The Phoenix Program
included a mention of a rumor that photographs of the assassination were
taken by army photographers, arousing my interest, took the stand to
testify about the military affiliation of the man who provided the Memphis
Police with the false assassination threat against Detective Redditt,
justifying his removal from the surveillance detail at the rear of the
fire station. Valentine said that when he interviewed the individual,
Phillip Manuel, (who had been in Memphis on April 3 and 4, ostensibly
pursuant to his position as a staff member of the McClellan committee) he
learned that Manuel previously – and perhaps then as well – worked
with the 902nd MIG. I had gradually come to believe that this little known
unit coordinated the federal agency task force activity in Memphis and
also liaised with the non military side of the operation.
Carthel Weeden, the former Fire Department Captain in charge of Fire
Station number 2, testified in detail about how in the morning, of April
4, he was approached by two men in Civilian clothers who showed him army
credentials and asked to be taken up to the roof of the fire station where
they would be in a position to photograph people and activity in the area.
Though Carthel was not certain exactly how he carried them up to the roof,
it must have been up the outside iron ladder which at the time was
attached to the north side of the building near the side door and the fire
hose tower. He said that he observed them taking their photographic
equipment out of their bag. Carthel testified that he did not notice them
again during that day and he just assumed that completed their various
tasks. Carthel also testified that he had never been interviewed any
local, state, or federal law enforcement official. The reason for this is
obvious. Had he been interviewed, it is quite likely that the
investigators would have become aware of the soldiers on the roof. They
would then have the obligation to locate them and the photographs they
took. This, of course, would be the path that any serious investigation
would have to take. It would be anathema to those efforts which were only
set up to conceal the truth for from all we understood as a result of
meetings between Steve Tompkins and the photographers the actual assassin
was caught on film powering the rifle right after firing the fatal shot.
In his testimony, Professor Clay Carson read into the record portions
of documents which I had provided to the King Papers Project, which he
directs, at Stanford University. One of the documents was a report from
Steve Tompkins prepared for me after a meeting at the Hyatt Hotel in
Chicago with one of the photographers. Amongst other details was the
photographer’s confirmation that the assassin was caught on film and
that it was not James Earl Ray.
Professor Carson, also read the responses to questions I had asked
Steve Tompkins to raise with the Green Beret I had referred to as Warren.
The exchange, on the record went like this:
Direct Examination
By Dr. Pepper
Q. Dr. Carson, good afternoon - - barely afternoon.
Thank you for joining us here. You’re come some three thousand miles,
and I know that time is precious in terms of your schedule, so I’d like
to just move ahead.
Would you please state your full name and address for the record.
A. Clayborne Carson, Palo Alto, California.
Q. And what is your profession?
A. I’m a professor of history at Stanford.
Q. And what do you - - what is your relationship to
the works and life of Martin Luther King, Junior?
A. I’m the editor of Martin Luther King’s papers,
and I’m director of the Martin Luther King papers project at Stanford.
Q. And how long have you been in that position?
A. Fifteen years.
Q. And have you published various works on Doctor
King’s work and life?
A. Yes, I have. I’ve published, I think, edited or
authored five - - I think five books on Martin Luther King.
Q. All right. And is the King papers project at
Stanford University an ongoing project?
A. Yes, it is. It’s a long-term project to publish
all of the historically significant papers of Martin Luther King. It’s
been going on for fifteen years. It will probably go on as long as I go
on.
Q. And in your capacity and as part of that project at
Stanford, do you have the process of collecting documents and materials of
all sorts of natures related to Doctor King’s life, work and death even?
A. Yes, sir. The purpose of the paper is - - papers
project is to assemble all of the historically significant papers from
archives around the world. We’ve contacted probably some two hundred or
more archieves to make sure that we have all of the historically
significant papers. Obviously, the largest collections are those at the
King Center in Atlanta and at Boston University.
Q. Right. And as a part of that responsibility, did
you receive from me certain documents, certain reports with respect to the
assassination of Martin Luther King?
A. Yes, I did.
Q. And it should be clear to the Court and Jury that
you are not in any way involved in attesting to the accuracy or the
validity of this informaion, but you are simply reporting on what it is
that you have received; is that correct?
A. That’s right.
Q. So we’re asking you to do that in a professional
capacity and in line with your role as editor and director of the King
papers project.
With that background, Professor Carson, I’d like you to move, please, to
the first set of responses in the documentation that I’ve provided to
you and of the project that I addressed to a resource who was traveling
and providing me with information.
The Court and Jury have become aware with how that process worked so we
just need to go into a question and answer mode here.
On Page 2 of - - well, on Page 2 of the questions and whatever page of the
response, I’d ask you to turn to Paragraph 2.1.4, and the question that
was asked to be answered was: Was the operation, in re, our target, a one
op, or were there other similar operations? If others, any details
possible. Please, at least learn if they were domestic, foreign or both.
What is the answer that you have?
A. Answer: Lots of other ops nationwide. These are the
ones I was at, summer of 1967 - - parentheses, June 12th through 15th,
1967 - - Tampa, Florida. Two Alpha teams deployed during riots. Detroit,
summer, July 23rd, riot. Washington, October 1967, riot. Chicago, just
before Christmas, 1967, recon. February 1968, Los Angeles.
Q. Thank you. Question 2.1.5: When was the instant
operation? The instant operation is the Memphis operation against Martin
Luther King. When was the instant operation first raised with him, that
is, the source. A, where and by whom? Answer.
A. Answer: Date unknown. Place, Camp Shelby,
Mississippi. Briefed by Captain Name. First, a recon-op - - not sure when
killing King first mentioned.
Q. What - - 2.1.6: What were the first details of the
operation scenario put to him? A: Was target named:
A. Yes, King. Another answer.
Q. Yes. Please continue.
A. Young added later.
Q. First answer, King. Young added later.
B: What was site:
A. Site not set. Depended on our intel and recon. We
positioned at rooftop ascent across Lorraine motel about 1300 hours, 4
April. Don’t know why or how intel came in.
At brief, 0430, reminded Doctor King was the leader of a movement to
destroy American government and stop the war. We were shown CR, close
range photos, of King and Young. Don’t know - - don’t remember anyone
worrying about killing those sacks of shit.
One but - - buddy on Team 1, remember bragged about him, had him in
center mass, parentheses, this is a sniper term meaning cross hairs and
center of chest. During that big March in Alabama, should have done it
then.
Parentheses, Bill, I did some checking from my files. There is a John
Hill listed among the 20th special forces teams that was deployed in
Selma, Alabama in 1965 for the beginning of the march to Montgomery.
I interviewed two of the team members who were there, and they said a
sniper team had King in their scope until he turned left and crossed the
bridge. This may be the same Hill on main team. None of the other names
match.
Another Name - - parentheses, that’s me - - asked about clothes. We
were dressed as working stiffs working on the docks. Parentheses, I
believe this means their cover was day laborers on President’s Island
where the riverboat barge and the warehouses are located, end parentheses.
Equipment was stored in suitcases, moved along, came up in cars from
Camp Shelby. Only place I remember eating in Memphis was a Howard
Johnson’s.
My spotter and I were met by a Name down near the train tracks where we
were let out. I remembered this guy because he looked a lot like a buddy -
- parentheses, buddy of mine. This guy got us to the building where we set
up. I always figured he was a spook.
From him, we got a detailed AO - - parentheses, area of operations map
- - not the kind you’d buy in a gas station, pictures of cars the King
group were driving, and the guy got us to the building where we set up. I
always figured he was a spook.
From him, we got a detailed AO - - parentheses, area of operations map
- - not the kind you’d buy in a gas station, pictures of the cars the
King group was driving and the Memphis police tact - - parentheses,
tactical radio frequencies. Maybe some other stuff, I just don’t
remember.
Q. C: Any explanation of reason?
A. Name gave none.
Q. D: Any indication of sanction by or involvement of
others, one at federal, state or local levels?
A. Everybody but my brother was there. Spooks, the
company - - parentheses, CIA - - Feebs - - parentheses, FBI - - police,
you name it. The only person I remember talking to besides CO, Name, was
some guy who was the head of the city - - parentheses, Memphis tact
parentheses - - tactical squad. I think his first name was Sam. Name put
him on radio to describe to us what was in that hotel - - parentheses,
Lorraine. I do remember he saying friendlies would not be wearing ties.
Took that to mean that somebody inside the King group as informant. Did
meet in person one other guy. Met him on sidewalk down couple blocks from
our perch. Directed by Name. This guy identified himself with the police
intelligence. Said city was about to explode, and blacks would be
murdering whites in the streets. After a few minutes, I figured was asking
me to sit tight and kill any rioters if things went to hell. He seemed to
know something about us and said had met with Name before this day.
Q. E: Was operation pure military, any involvement of
FBI, state police, local sheriff’s, poster police, civilians, anyone in
targets organization?
A. Our part military. Far as I know, we were
coordinating with units at NAS. This would be Millington Naval Air
Station.
Q. Okay. Move over to the response to Question 3,
please. Was he aware of any support from inside Doctor King’s
organization, SCLC, or inside the local Memphis groups working with Doctor
King? Details and names if possible.
A. Scuttlebutt was 111th - - parentheses, military
intelligence group out of Fort McPherson - - had guy inside King’s
group.
Q. Moving to Number 7. Did he actually see anything at
the time of the shooting? Where was he precisely?
A. I thought Team 1 had fired early. I guess I still
think they may have. After that day, I only saw Captain Name twice more,
and both times, he refused to talk to me about what happened. After the
shot, I keyed - - parentheses, radioed - - CO to ask for instructions, and
after a wait - - parentheses, I think this means Name told him to wait - -
was told to exit building and make our way to pick-up point. If this
helps, I heard a lot of gunfire, and I think remembering - - I remember
thinking it was an Army sniper shot. It surprised me later when I heard
some wacko civilian had done it. Name described the shooting to me, and
let me tell you this. Whoever fired that shot was a professional. Even
from three hundred meters, there’s no way just anyone could make that
shot.
Q. Eight: If the military unit did it, how does he
explain the head shot, and their not waiting for the coordinated hits from
the second target, A-Y, Andrew Young?
A. When you have everybody’s hands in someone’s
pants, it’s a cluster fuck. That’s what happened in Nam - - what
happened here.
Q. What kind of weapons were they carrying?
A. Standard forty-five caliber sidearms, M-16 sniper
rifles and some K-bars - - parentheses, this is a military knife. We also
had some frags - - parentheses, fragmentation grenades - - and two or
three laws, light anti-air - - anti tank weapon rockets.
Q. Ten: How did the two teams communicate with each
other? When was the last contact prior to the killing?
A. By radio. The shot was fired just after the TTR - -
parentheses, top of the hour I guess this means, 1800, end parentheses - -
sit rep - - parentheses, situation report.
Q. Eleven: Set out details of their exiting Memphis,
how - - where they went.
A. Exit by foot to waiting boat.
Q. Finishes the first section. Now the second - -
second series of questions and answers. We’ll just move through these.
Number 1: Where was Young?
A. Best I remember, a bunch of them had been upstairs.
My spotter got Young when they all left. He went downstairs. He had come
out of his room below and looked like to me was heading for the - - a car
when the shot was fired. We were must getting ready to do the sit rep. He
was definitely out of his room.
Q. Second page, 2.15 and 2.16: What was the nature of
the training - - real purpose training?
A. This was a recon, slash, surveillance mission to
support major Army element at Millington and possible deployment of other
heavy units, dash, one of the dozens in cities with large black
populations. We were walking the ground literally. We would walk city
streets to identify possible sniper and ambush sites, anything that would
help the guys coming into a riot to survive. Target reduction - -
parentheses, Bill, he means killing Young and King, end parentheses - -
was discussed as a option should the situation go in the toilet, and we
had a riot on our hands in the AO - - parentheses, area of operations.
Then and only then was that option briefed. You need to talk to him - -
parentheses, he’s referring here to you, end parentheses - - about how a
military mission is done. Logistics, intelligence, communications which
make up seven-eighths of a mission. What I’m saying is that target
reduction was brief, but we had to get to a riot before it was authorized
on the net.
Do you want me to go on?
Q. Yes.
A. Here NAME digressed into an argument over radios.
Said team had PRC 77’s unreliable. Out of - - on that roof that evening,
we were watching. I had Young targeted, but only to watch.
Q. Then moving down - - Bill, I asked here about the
psychological warfare photo recon stuff at this point. Continue.
A. Big psy-ops (phonetic) plan to discredit King and
his party using any means at hand. We weren’t told much about this, but,
again, SOP with fifth special forces was psy-ops included and everything.
M-A-C-V-S-O-G had long time begged into this. We call this, quote, gray
operations and spreading propagenda to newspapers and radio stations. This
was done a lot against black pot-heads. I wasn’t involved in this, but I
kept my ears open, and this was a big push. Any intel we picked up to help
this effort out was passed back up the chain. Not sure about reserved
element of psy-ops. Most guys in Nam I knew worked for the fourth psy-ops
group at Teng Sau Nu. I know there they ran their own newspaper, radio and
TV operations.
Q. Yes. 2.1.7: When was Memphis first mentioned?
A. Not sure. Original brief of twentieth recon
operations including - - included Memphis among cities where possible
rioting was possible at Camp - - Camp Landing. Parentheses, Bill, this is
in Florida, end parentheses. Memphis was scouted 22 February by Alpha team
for sniper communications and supply sites. We had a lot of stuff going
in, but previous recon produced a lot more.
What we were doing is similar to Nam. Maps, terrain studies, readouts of
infrared imagery from aerial recon blackbirds - - parentheses, Bill,
he’s referring to SR 71 blackbird over flights of Memphis and other
potential riot cities, this mentioned in my series, end parentheses - -
and anything else we could find, which we shipped to S2 and Nam Trang.
Here we shipped to Camp Shelby S2. Where intel went from there, I’m not
sure.
Q. 2.1.8: Who was in charge of training?
A. NAME Captain.
Q. How long was the training period?
A. Can’t remember. Too long ago. Too many missions
before and after.
Q. During training - - 2.1.13: During training, who
were you told were targets?
A. We were told these were recon missions whose
purpose was to reverse the cluster fuck in Detroit where our guys didn’t
even have maps of city streets. Our mission was to walk the ground before
the heavies - - parentheses, Bill, means tanks and APCs here - - got
there. Training was entirely based on identifying communications links,
supply sites, places where troops could be quickly and safely inserted
where the black community was, where black churches were, where black
leaders congregated - - parentheses, restaurants, churches.
Q. 2.1.14: Other members of team involved other sites.
A. Worked with Captain Name in Tampa.
Q. 2.1.15. Were all those 9 – 0 second operations?
A. Don’t know and don’t care. What I know is this.
You start asking a lot of questions about the 9 – 0 second - - he
pronounced ninety-deuce - - you’d better be digging a deep hole.
Parentheses, Bill, he was very reluctant to discuss 9 – 0 second. I
tried several times in this interview to broach subject. He refused to.
Q. 2.1.16: Who controlled training and actual
operations?
A. Team leader and his exec. control.
Q. 3.2: Who was on the February 22nd Memphis recon
mission?
A. I was on it. Will give other names if agreed they
not be made public.
Q. 3.3: Did entire unit go together to Memphis on 4
April or separate? Explain.
A. No. We went in separate cars in two’s.
Q. 3.4: What time leave Camp Shelby for Memphis?
A. Don’t remember.
Q. 3.8: You’re referring to this Name fellow - -
I’m sorry. 3.8: Who did spook on ground work for?
A. You’re referring to this Name fellow who met us
down by railroad yards. Guy smelled like a company guy. We had maps, but
this guy gave us a detailed map of the AO - - parentheses, area of
operations - - not a regular service station map. This was like a grid map
you got in the field with street and building names.
>Anyway, this Name, I think it was James reminded me of a friend. I got
no proof though, but he was definitely a spool.
Q. 3.9: Details of conversation.
A. You got to be kidding. We just talked about the
current situation, our location and radio net.
Q. And then questions 3.9 to 3.14.1: No answrs?
A. parentheses, Bill, these questions, he simply could
not remember.
Q. That finishes the second section. Lastly, Professor
Carson, you have a one-page report of a meeting that took place in
Chicago, also at plaintiffs’ counsel’s request, having to do with the
location of some photographers on the roof of the fire station in Memphis.
Would you read that report, please.
A. Trip to meet NAME, 1 December, 1994, Chicago.
Location, Hyatt Regency, downtown off Michigan Avenue. Breakfast, slash,
lunchroom off of lobby. Description, about five-feet-ten inches, one-sixty
to one-seventy pounds. Gray, short chopped hair, nice suit - -
parentheses, Brook Brothers style - - wing tipped shoes, erect, obviously
ex military. Said in Vietnam assigned first SOG - - parentheses, special
operation group - - base, Kan Tu, worked 525th psychological operations
battalion. Refused to discuss place of birth, date of birth or other
personal info. April 3, 4 weekend, 9-0 second operation. New Colonel Name,
worked with him number of assignments. Two agents in Memphis day of
killing. Therefore, routine photogs and surveillance copied to Name and
Name - -
Q. Yes.
A. - - believed distributed to other agencies. Idea to
pick up anyone in photos, might be identified as communist or national
security threat - - such H-U-M-I-N-T-S-O-P in King’s surveillance. When
King came out on balcony, camera was filming. No photo moment King shot,
but several of him falling. Second guy with Name watched approaching cars,
heard shot and saw white man with rifle. Quickly snapped his picture
several times as this guy left scene. Shooter was on the ground clearly
visible. Name witnessed only his back as left scene. Said never got a
visual face ID. Name and second guy rooftop of fire station, both armed
with forty-five caliber automatics. Second guy carried small revolver in
hlster, small of back. Pictures hand delivered to Colonel Name, but second
guy with Name kept negatives. Name has no copies. Said will approach
second guy for two thousand dollars, give us name and address.
DR. PEPPER: Thank you very much, Professor Carson.
There is a final document, which is a choronology of important dates, that
has been provided to us from January 17, 1967 to the 4th of April listing
dates, times and places and subjects of meetings that took place in
government agencies throughout that entire year. We’re not going to go
through that here, but I am going to close that and move that that be
admitted as a part of the total package of evidence.
Thank you for coming, and no further questions.
Thus, for the first time a jury heard the details of the investigative
process Steve Tompkins and I employed in order to reveal the presence and
the role of the eight man Alpha 184 unit in Memphis on April 4, 1968. It
became abundantly clear that the team did not carry out the assassination
but were in fact in position to do. Steve had always maintained that they
were only going to be ordered to shoot in the event of a riot. As
mentioned earlier that never made any sense to me, given the apparent
absence of any possible riot at the time in the area of the Lorraine.
However, the testimony of Invader Charles Cabbage made that possibility of
violence breaking out late that afternoon, all too real. Cabbage
acknowledged that the members of his group, who occupied two balcony rooms
just south of Dr. King’s room, were armed. When ordered to leave the
hotel, shortly before the assassination (actually leaving within 11
minutes of the event) the Invaders might well have been expected to react
violently disrupting the surface calm of the motel. If instead of leaving
peacefully, the Invaders had reacted violently that could have created the
required circumstances and cover for any military action deemed necessary.
In the event the Invaders left peacefully and the killing was not carried
out by the army snipers who were ordered to withdraw from their position
promptly after the shooting. They left the city immediately.
Covert operative Jack Terrell who previously I had referred to as
“Carson” desperately wanted to testify in person but his liver cancer
became worse and he was not allowed to travel. We had to use his video
deposition taken in Orlando, Florida on February 7, 1999. It stunned the
court. After describing his previous covert activities on behalf of the
Government he described his close friendship with the 20th SFG green beret
J. D. Hill who he came to know in Columbus, Mississippi. He said that J.
D. would train for two weeks every summer at Shelby with his unit and that
he used to return in excellent physical condition. He said that on one
such occasion in 1975 J. D. seemed to want to unburden himself. It was
then that he began to spell out the details of a mission for which he
trained and which was to be carried out in Memphis. He said that his unit
had trained for a considerable period of time to carry out an
assassination against a target or targets who were to be in a moving
automobile. He said that snipers were placed high above and a considerable
distance away from the target vehicle. They were not told who was the
target but suspected it might have been an Arab.
On April 4, Jack said that J. D. told him that he and his unit set out
for Memphis, still not aware of who the target was to be. It is at this
point that a whether or not it was a function of the progressively
worsening of the disease affecting his recollection of detail, I am
uncertain. In my first session with Jack in 1994, he had indicated that J.
D. told him that the team was already in Memphis and had been on three
occasions, in position – similar to Warren’s version – when they
were told to withdraw. The discrepancy arose between his deposition
account and the statement he originally gave to me in 1994. There, in
fact, may be no discrepancy, at all. In his earlier account it was clear
that the unit was staying somewhere in the area but outside of Memphis.
They would travel to town and take up their positions – water tower,
building roof, and window – and then leave at the end of the day. It may
well be that when he testified that they were en route to Memphis when
told to withdraw he was referring to the last trip in on April 4. When he
heard about the assassination J. D. told Jack that his initial reaction
was that another team was also involved and his unit did not get the call.
What is incontrovertible, however, is that J. D. Hill was a member of a
unit which trained to carry out an assassination on American soil and the
event was to take place in Memphis, Tennessee on or around April 4, 1968.
When, shortly afterward J. D. learned that Dr. King had been
assassinated on the day of their mission, he realized that this was his
unit’s mission.
Terrell then described the suspicious circumstances of J. D. ‘s death
in 1979 where his wife was alleged – though not indicted – to have put
a neat semi circle of 357 Magnum bullets in his chest, after he returned
home late at night. He was dead before he hit the floor, and Terrell said
it was impossible for J. D.’s wife who weighted about 90 pounds to have
handled the 357 magnum weapon with such precision.
He next went on to describe the three hour interview he gave to the ABC
Turning Point Program at my request. After they produced the team leader,
who I thought was dead, alive and well, – though without acknowledging
his criminal conviction for negligent homicide – I believed that
Terrell’s corroboration of the military operation in Memphis would be
helpful. ABC did not use one second of the interview but soon afterward he
began to receive official calls which led him to believe that his life
could be in danger. He left the country for several months. So, not only
did ABC not use the interview, we came to believe that it was very
possible that they had turned the tape or the information over to the
Government. Terrell maintained that there was no reasonable excuse for
them not using his interview. In fact, there was every reason for ABC to
be aware of his credibility since he had been previously a source,
interviewed by them on sensitive matters on more than one occasion. When
Jack learned that they had blocked out his story in its entirety, he
decided that he had to testify.
The Cover Up
A large number of witnesses testified to the extensive range of
activities which caused the truth in this case to remain hidden and
justice denied for nearly 32 years.
Incredibly, the chronicle of events and actions included murder,
solicitation of murder, attempted bribing, suppression of evidence,
alternation of the crime scene, and the control manipulation, and use of
the media for propaganda purposes:
Murder
Former taxi driver and security officer Louie Ward testified about what
he learned from the observation of Yellow taxi cab driver Buddy, who, when
picking up passenger at the Lorraine at the time of shooting, saw a man
came down over the wall, run north on Mulberry Street, get into a Memphis
Police Department traffic car and be driven away. Louie Ward testified
that he heard this account directly from Buddy, who was driving car number
58 on that day. He said that Buddy told him this story just before two
police officers arrived and were told the same thing. Later that evening
Ward said he saw a number of MPD cars parked at the Yellow cab offices. He
was certain that they were taking a statement from Buddy.
Since he was only a part-time driver, Ward said he did not return to
work as a driver for about two weeks. When he did, he entered the Yellow
cab offices, after his first day behind the wheel and asked, the few
people in the lounge where was “Buddy.” He said he was told that he
was dead having been thrown out of a car on Route 55 – the Memphis –
Arkansas bridge – on the night Martin Luther King Jr. was assassinated.
Ward said he learned that Buddy’s cab No. 58 was found at the Yellow cab
offices, and his body was found the next morning around 10:30 AM.
He said he watched the newspaper for an obituary or death notices, but
there was none.
As noted earlier, Massachusetts Attorney Raymond Kohlman testified that
he had enquired about any death records in Memphis and the neighboring
states and found that there was no record of the death.
In his pre-trial deposition, the owner of the Yellow cab company, whose
son runs the business today, testified that he no longer had any records
dating back to 1968 and also that he did not recall hearing about any such
incident involving this driver, who he believed actually left the company
some time before 1968. Many of the drivers had died, and though we were
never able to locate with certainty the dispatcher on duty that night, one
person, who Ward believed also knew what happened and who may have been
the dispatcher on duty on the evening of April 4, refused to discuss the
matter. This same person apparently came into a substantial amount of
money after the event and bought a very expensive house, which would have
certainly been way beyond his means as a taxi driver or any apparent
family resources.
So, at this writing, we are left only with the unwavering statement of
Louie Ward who concerned about his own safety and that of his family kept
it to himself for a quarter of a century. He said that he did call John
Pierotti at one point and told him what he knew. He said that Pierotti
then Shelby County District Attorney General gave him short shrift, and
Word said he become so angry that he asked the district attorney if he was
the person driving the police car that took the shooter away.
We had no doubt that Louie Ward was telling the truth. He had no reason
to come forward at this point in time and lie. He never asked for
anything, and our team concurred unanimously that he was one of the most
credible witnesses we put before the jury.
The effectiveness of the cover up of this side murder event, however,
was staggering. There was no police report or statement taken from the
driver, in any file, and no death record or report existed. No driver
alive, except Louie Ward, remembered or was willing to talk about the
incident, although Hamilton Smythe IV the present manager of the Yellow
cab company did acknowledge to Nathan Whitlock that he heard about such an
event, but then quickly said only his father could comment. The father,
Ham Smythe III, as noted earlier, stated that he did not believe it ever
happened.
Alteration Of The Crime Scene
Maynard Stiles, in 1968, was a senior administrator of the Memphis
department of public works. In 1999, he had been retired for a number of
years living outside of the city, but he readily agreed to testify about
what he did early on the morning of April 5, 1968.
The day after the assassination began for Maynard Stiles at 7:00 AM
when his phone rung. He said MPD inspector Sam Evans was on the other end
of the phone, and he had an urgent request. He asked Stiles to send a team
to completely clean up the area between the rooming house on South Main
Street. The team would work under police supervision, but the basic job
was to cut the thick brush and bushes to the ground, rake then into piles
so they could be carted away. Stiles hung up and called Dutch Goodman, who
he instructed to pull a team together. Willie Crawford was recruited along
with some others who began working that morning.
Stiles said that he checked on the progress in late morning, and he
recalls that the job was so extensive that it took his men more than one
day to complete.
So far as he was concerned, he was cooperating with the police. It was
not his job to question the decision to clean up the area. For all, he
knew they were looking for evidence. In fact, of course, a cardinal rule
of criminal investigation was contravened. An area which was part of the
crime scene was not only not sealed off preventing intrusion but also a
clean up crew was brought in for the express purpose of drastically
altering the entire physical setting itself so that it could never be
examined, considered, and analyzed as it was at the time of the crime. All
traces of the bushes and brush, which were in place at the time of the
crime, were removed. Ordinarily, it is the routine responsibility of the
police to ensure that the crime scene is preserved as it was at the time
of the crime. In this instance, the Memphis police ensured just the
opposite – that from the morning of April 5, 1968, the area would be
completely altered and never again be as it at 6:01 PM on April 4, 1968,
the evening before.
Not only was there – as Olivia Catling testified – no house to
house investigation in area of the Lorraine Motel but also a considerable
number of people in the area of Jim’s Grill and the Lorraine Motel were
never interviewed. At the time as Reverend Orange noted, many were told to
shut up and stay out of the way. This and other omissions prompted Judge
Joe Brown to declare that this was the sorriest excuse for an
investigation that he had ever seen. The old adage if you didn’t look
for evidence, you won’t find it held true in Memphis following the
assassination.
Where potential evidence was stumbled upon or acquired it frequently
was ignored or suppressed – this was the case with the two FBI 302
statements given by William Reed and Ray Hendrix, which we put into
evidence. They were the two men who left Jim’s Grill about 20 minutes,
or so, before the killing and spent some time looking at James’s Mustang
before working north on South Main Street. Just as they reached Vance,
about two blocks away, they saw the white Mustang, driven by a dark haired
man, turn the corner in front of them. These observations, in fact,
corroborated James’s account of how he left the scene several minutes
before the shooting in an effort to have the flat space tire repaired. In
other words, they constituted an alibi but were kept from the defense and
suppressed.
Also suppressed were critical scientific reports known to the
prosecution at the time. First, that the dent in the bathroom windowsill,
which the state contended had been made by murder weapon, could not have
been proved to have been made by a rifle. Secondly, that the death slug
removed from Dr. King’s body could not be linked to or matched with the
rifle in evidence, and that this alleged murder weapon had failed an
accuracy test on the morning after the shooting because it had never been
sighted in.
Though this evidence was noted earlier, it is important to focus on it
here in terms of its suppression being integral to the cover up.
Bribery
Near the end of his tenure as James Earl Ray’s lawyer – he was
replaced by Mark Lane in 1977 – and during the early period of the
investigation by the House Select Committee on Assassinations, Jack
Kershaw testified that he was asked to attend a meeting in the offices of
a Nashville publishing company. The meeting was held in a large conference
room, and those present included author William Bradford Huie. He didn’t
recognize any of the other persons, but he said that two of them appeared
to be government types.
He was asked to take an offer to James Earl Ray. The offer consisted of
a sum of money (in this instance $50,000) a parole and an opportunity for
a new life if James would finally admit that he was the killer. Kershaw
said he listened, challenged Huie at one point in terms of the reason
behind, and the feasibility of, the arrangements but agreed to take them
to his client. He said James rejected the proposal out of hand.
James’s brother Jerry took the stand a testified how, some time
later, he was personally contacted by author Huie who basically made the
same offer except that this time the amount on offer had increased to
$220,000. James was still having none of it.
Jerry tape-recorded this conversation and authenticated the transcript
of that recording as being accurate and the one he caused to be made. It
was entered into evidence.
Murder Attempts
The jury heard evidence of two other more sinister cover up efforts to
put an end to James Earl Ray’s protestations of innocence and request
for a trial.
Former Congressman and HSCA King Subcommittee Chairman Walter Fauntroy
testified that after James Earl Ray escaped (an escape that had “set
up” written all over it) with a number of other inmates in 1976, they
learned that the FBI had immediately and uninvited sent a SWAT team
consisting of upwards of 30 snipers to the prison. Their information was
that this unit was there not to help capture Ray but to kill him. Fauntroy
said that at his urging HSCA Chairman Stokes called Tennessee Governor Ray
Blanton and asked him to intervene in order to save their main witness and
Blanton’s most famous prisoner. Blanton promptly took a helicopter to
the prison and ordered the FBI out of the area, thus saving James’s life
for he was captured non violently shortly afterward.
April Ferguson who is now a federal public defender was, in 1978, Mark
Lane’s assistant. She testified that their office was contacted by an
inmate at the Shelby County Jail named Tim Kirk. When she and an assistant
went out to interview Kirk, he told them that he had been asked by a
Memphis mob connected topless club owner Arthur Wayne Baldwin to put out a
contract on James Earl Ray. Kirk, who had some lethal connections at the
Brushy Mountain Penitentiary, could have organized the hit but he became
suspicious. Baldwin did not reach him that first time, and he had to
return the call. When he did call back, he realized that the number was to
a suite of rooms in an hotel near the Memphis airport, where a suite of
rooms was kept by the local US Attorney’s office and the FBI and used to
interview witnesses and for other purposes. He thought that he might have
been set up, and so he decided to contact Ray’s lawyer and another
effort to silence James was aborted.
Baldwin had died, but as noted earlier, when I spoke with him in 1994
at the Shelby County Penal Farm, he basically confirmed Tim Kirk’s
story. Baldwin also mentioned another effort, in which he himself was
actually to participate in the killing of James. He said James’s
continued presence at the time of the HSCA hearings was a source of
serious concern and worry to Carlos Marcello and consequently to the
Memphis godfather, who he recalled had tongue lashed Liberto for not
killing Ray at the time.
The Media
Half a day was occupied with the testimony of Attorney William Schapp,
who we qualified as an expert on government use of the media for
disinformation and propaganda purposes. After providing the jury with
survey of these practices by governments throughout history in a detailed
question and answer exchange, Schapp introduced the court to these
practices of the United States Government in other cases or issues, where
intelligence and/or national security interests were believed to be
involved. A number of examples were cited. One, for example, involved a
CIA propaganda story that was spread all over the world and widely
believed for some four years, that Cuban troops fighting in Angola had:
1) raped Angolan women 2) were tried and convicted of these crimes 3) were
executed by the victims
In fact none of the above was true. The story was revealed by the agent
who promulgated it to be false and to have been totally concocted at the
CIA station in Zaire and disseminated through the extensive world-wide
agency network. Schapp revealed that the agency alone – not to mention
its counterparts in the rest of the American intelligence community –
owned or controlled some 2,500 media entities all over the world. In
addition, it has its people ranging from stringers to highly visible
journalists and editors in virtually every major media organization. As we
have seen and were indeed experiencing every day of the trial, this
inevitably results in the suppression or distortion of sensitive stories
and the planting and dissemination of disinformation.
He then turned to the coverage of the King assassination and examined
the extraordinary universal media hostility against Dr. King when he came
out against the Vietnam war, and the same reaction against his family when
they decided to advocate a trial for James Earl Ray. Cited were specific
examples of media distortion and blatant lies, which characterized the
media coverage of the case and James Earl Ray’s alleged role for over 30
years. Particular mention was made of the totally baseless New York Times
front page column piece reporting on alleged investigations by the FBI,
the HSCA, and the Times of the 1967 Alton Illinois bank robbery. This
piece was far worse than distorted or slanted reporting, since the
investigations did not take place and the Ray brothers were never even
suspects as the Times article stated. It was a domestic example of the
type of pure fabrication similar to the story about the Angolan rapes.
Schapp explained that a Harvard neurologist had helped him to
understand the power of the neurological impact upon human cognizance,
intellectual functioning, and reasoned decision making when the same story
is told over and over again. That impact makes the story a knee jerk part
of the people who are exposed to it. Even if they are convinced on one
occasion, by powerful evidence to the contrary, the next day will usually
find them reverting to the long held belief, which has became a part of
themselves – often integral to their very identity. Nothing less than
some sort of intense de-programming experience with ongoing reinforcement
is required.
After analyzing the powerfully comprehensive control of the media by
the forces who control American public policy and examining their
identical policy and coverage in terms of the assassination, the
systematic brainwashing of Americans in respect of this case became
abundantly clear to the court, jury, and those present. Bill Schapp’s
analysis and testimony highlighted the absence of the media in our
courtroom. In effect by not being there, they proved his point. As noted
earlier, only one local television journalist stayed. He was ordered away,
and he refused. Probably, only his popularity as a local anchor saved his
job for the time being. He was later fired. He – Wendell Stacey – said
he was never more disgusted with his profession. He noted that The New
York Times and the AP reporter spent much of their time in the hallway
outside of the court. They and Court TV would be present when celebrities
testified, but for them to remain and hear the evidence might mean that
they would have to write about it, and this was surely not what their
editors wanted to read.
Considering all of the aspects of the cover up in this case, the
ongoing media role is the most sinister precisely because it, if not
powerfully controverted, as was done with the trial, perpetuates the lies
and disinformation from one generation to the next, for all time.
The Defendant’s Prior Admissions
The defendant Loyd Jowers had made a number of admissions over the
years, which, taken cumulatively, constituted powerful evidence of his
knowing involvement in the assassination. A number of witnesses took the
stand, each with a particular piece of the picture of Jowers’s role.
Taxi diver James Millner, who met Jowers in the early 1970’s,
recounted how he came to work closely with Jowers during 1979 – 1980,
seeing him about 8 hours a day. On one occasion during this time some
twenty years ago, he testified that Jowers told him that Dr. King was
killed not by James Earl Ray but by a law enforcement officer and that he
knew all about it.
Millner said that after Jowers told him that Dr. King was actually
killed by a law enforcement officer, he added that “You can take that to
the bank.” After that admission over 20 years ago, it was not until 1998
when Millner said that he carried on a long distance telephone
relationship with his friend over a period of two and one half to three
months. During these conversations, Millner testified that Jowers
essentially told him what happened. He said he asked Jowers if he pulled
the trigger, and the response was – “I was involved to a certain
extent, but I did not pull the trigger.” He said Jowers stated that
Frank Liberto sent him a large sum of money in a produce box. He took it
and put it in an old stove. Then, the man he knew as Raul picked it up.
Millner continued that Loyd told him that the assassination was planned
over two days in meetings in his café attended by five men – only three
of whom he knew. Millner testified that Jowers identified an old police
buddy with whom he used to ride, inspector John Barger, a black MPD
undercover officer, Marrell McCollough, introduced by Barger, and a
hunting buddy, lieutenant Earl Clark. But he insisted that two other men
were present that he didn’t know.
Millner said that Jowers told him that Frank Liberto instructed him to
be at his back door around 6:00 PM where he would receive a “package.”
He was there, heard a shot, and then took the “still smoking” rifle
from his friend Earl Clark. Then, he tried to flush the cartridge shell
down his toilet, but it stopped it up. When he retrieved it later that
night, he threw it in the Mississippi River. The next morning, Jowers
said, Raul picked up the rifle.
As noted earlier, J. J. Isabel testified confirming his earlier
statement that he and Jowers each drove a chartered bus to Cleveland,
taking a group of Memphis bawlers to a tournament on St. Patrick’s day
in 1979 or 1980. They shared a hotel room, and after dinner and beers
(with Jowers having more than a few) as they sat on their beds talking,
Isabel said Jowers confirmed his knowledge about involvement in the
assassination. Isabel said Jowers’s response gave him pause. He dropped
the subject and never raised it again.
The jury had, of course, previously heard from Bill Hamblin that his
roommate James McCraw had maintained over a 15 year period that Jowers had
given him the actual murder weapon on the day after the killing and told
him to get rid of it, which he did by throwing it off the Memphis –
Arkansas bridge into the Mississippi river. In his earlier deposition,
McCraw only event so far as to admit that Jowers showed him the actual
murder rifle on the morning after the shooting. It was hardly surprising
that he concealed his true role and only discussed the extent of his
involvement with his friend when he was dunk refusing to broach the
subject when he was sober.
Also as dicussed earlier, Bobbi Balfour, (Betty Spates sister,
previously “Smith”) one of Jowers’s waitresses, testified that on
the morning of the day of the assassination, Jowers instructed her not, as
had been her daily practice, to bring food upstairs in the rooming house
to Grace Stephens who was bedridden and recuperating from an illness.
Grace and Charlie Stephens’s room was right next to the one rented by
James Earl Ray in mid afternoon, and which appears to have been used by
Raul for staging activity with James having been kept outside of it by
instructions from Raul on one pretext or another for most of the time.
Ms. Balfour also testified that Jowers picked her up and drove her to
work the next morning. On the way, she said that he told her that the
police found the murder weapon out behind the café.
Betty Spates story, which first surfaced in 1992, was put into evidence
as a rebuttal witness through her deposition and her earlier affidavits,
in which stated that standing at the backdoor of the café’s kitchen
around 6:00 PM on April 4, 1964 when she saw Loyd, her boss and lover
running from the bushes carrying a rifle. His face was white as a sheet,
and the knees of his trousers were wet and muddied. Rushing by her, she
said he broke down the rifle, then wrapping it in a cloth he carried it
into the Grill, where he put it under the counter. For all of the
intervening years, Betty Spates thought Loyd, himself, was the assassin
because she didn’t see anyone else out in the bushes.
Defense counsel Garrison attacked Spates credibility quoting from a
statement she gave to the Shelby County District Attorney General’s and
FBI investigators, in which she denied seeing anything. She subsequently
had told me that she felt threatened by the two official investigators. We
intended to call defendant Jowers at this stage of the proceedings, but
after the first week of the trial, his health deteriorated preventing his
return to the courtroom. Consequently, we read portions of his deposition
into evidence. That evidence included the statements discussed earlier
that he confirmed he made in a December 16, 1993, television interview
with Sam Donaldson on his Prime Time Live program, in which he admitted
that he became involved in facilitating the assassination at the request
of Memphis mobster Frank Liberto, to whom he owed a big favor. As noted
earlier, he was told that there would be no police around and that a patsy
(James Earl Ray) was in place, who did not know what was going to happen.
The most critical testimony and in terms of evidence damning admissions
by Loyd Jowers came from Ambassador Andrew Young and Dexter Scott King.
Dexter participated in two separated meetings with Mr. Jowers. The first
session was in my presence, and the second was with Ambassador Andrew
Young at the table. On both occasions, Mr. Jowers was accompanied by his
attorney Lewis Garrison.
Both Dexter and Andrew Young testified that Jowers, admitted being
approached by Frank Liberto who told him that his assistance was required
for the operation and that there would be no police around at the time and
that they had a patsy lined up, would received a lot of money, which he
was to turn over to a person, named Raul, who would visit him and who
would leave a rifle with him.
He said these events took place, and subsequently, there were meetings
in his grill, where the assassination was actually planned. Attending
those sessions were Jowers and MPD friend inspector John Barger, who
Jowers said introduced Marrell McCollough, another senior MPD inspector,
(whom he named) and MPD lieutenant Earl Clark.
The testimony revealed that Jowers said that on the day, Earl Clark
collected the rifle from him within an hour of the killing. The next time
he saw it was when he said, he took it from Clark when it was still
smoking after the shot. Jowers said he tried to flush the shell casing
door the toilet in the rear off the grill, but it stopped it up.
Eventually, he said he threw it into the Mississippi river. According to
Jowers’s version, on this occasion, the actual murder weapon was picked
up the next day by one of Liberto’s people.
Jowers insisted that he didn’t know who was going to be killed and
contended that he did not participate in the planning sessions. Both
Dexter King and Andrew Young testified that on this point, they didn’t
believe him. They agreed that he appeared to be an old man waiting to
relieve himself of a great burden, but that he didn’t quite seem able to
bring himself to be completely truthful as to his role and the extent of
his knowledge in first of the victim’s son.
This, of course, would explain whey he would not admit being out in the
bushes with the shooter or directing James McCraw to get rid of the murder
weapon as is indicated by other evidence.
The interview session conducted by Dexter King and Andrew Young was
tape-recorded, and that recording authenticated by Ambassador Young was
introduced into evidence in its entirety.
It is interesting that while he told Millner that he did not know the
other two men at the planning sessions in his café and that Raul picked
up the rifle the day after the killing, in the King / Young interviews, he
named a fourth man (an MPD inspector) who participated, and he said that
one of Frank Liberto’s people picked up the murder weapon on the morning
of April 5.
Damages
The King family did not bring the action for the purpose of obtaining a
large damage award against Loyd Jowers or his co-conspirator agents of the
City of Memphis, State of Tennessee, and the Federal Government. The
family decided to request only nominal damages in the amount of $100
toward the funeral expenses of their loved one. Three of the five family
members testified with great dignity. Mrs. King, Dexter, and Yolanda, each
in her or his own special way told the jury what it meant to lose Martin
King as a husband and a father. From their perspectives, the jury and the
court had a unique opportunity to focus on the personal loss to young
children of a loving, caring, and playful father, as well as the sudden
absence suffered by their mother as she was traumatically separated from
her lifetime partner with whom as one she had experienced joy and sadness,
success, and setbacks, tribulation, and adulation. One began to set a
glimpse of the burden of being the close family of a man, a human being,
who becomes a legendary, heroic figure in life, then mythologized, and
perhaps beatified if not sainted on earth. (At this writing, Martin King
has been declared a Martyr by the Vatican - the first step toward
sainthood.)
The Case For The Defense
Defense counsel, Garrison, as experienced as any member of the Memphis
bar called this case the most important litigation, he had tried in his 40
years of practice. He had been, however, placed in a most difficult
position by his client’s admissions driven by a desire, on the one hand
to obtain immunity from prosecution (which began in 1993) and on the other
to unburden his conscience in his waning years. The defense therefore took
the position that Mr. Jowers had no liability, but if he did, it was
minuscule compared with that of the co-conspirators who were agents of the
city, state and federal governments. The strategy was to minimize Jowers
involvement, and consequently, it made little sense not to acknowledge the
role played by the alleged co-conspirators.
Therefore, throughout the presentation of the plaintiff’s case,
defense focused on eliciting evidence from relevant witnesses on
cross-examination, which tended to minimize his client’s involvement
though not that of the co-conspirators.
At the conclusion of the plaintiff’s case, the defense moved for a
dismissal on the grounds that the plaintiff’s wrongful death action had
been field outside of the one year statute of limitations. We argued that
the statute only began to run after Dexter king’s first meeting with
Loyd Jowers and actually heard for the first time the account of his
personal involvement. The meeting was held on March 2, 1998, and the
action filed on October 2, 1998 within the year. No proof was offered that
the plaintiff’s or any of them had access to reliable information about
the defendant’s role as well as any opportunity to test his credibility.
Plaintiffs, for a considerable time, diligently sought an opportunity to
learn the truth from the defendant, and as soon as the meeting with Dexter
was agreed, it was held without delaying.
After extensive oral argument, the Judge denied the motion.
The most hotly disputed defense motion, and the last before Lewis
Garrison opened his case, was for a mistrial based upon the inability of
his client to attend the trial and assist with his defense due to his
deteriorating health condition. A doctor’s letter was provided in
support. It was true that Jowers had been absent after the first week, and
we had considered going to his home in order to take his deposition. We
ultimately decided against doing this when he informed us through his
attorney that he would invoke the fifth amendment throughout.
We argued that the mistrial was not timely or warranted since we at the
outset had fully disclosed our witness list and the scope of their
expected testimony to the defense, which had ample time to prepare. Since
the defendant had made it clear that he was unwilling to testify in his
own behalf either in front of the jury or by deposition, his presence or
absence was irrelevant.
The Judge was also unhappy with the language of the doctor’s letter
noting that it did not explicitly state that Jowers was unable to attend
court or testify.
The court denied the motion for a mistrial, and the defense moved on
with its case.
First, he called the Reverend Samuel “Billy” Kyles. In response to
questions put to him on direct examination, Reverend Kyles described his
civil rights experiences in Tennessee and the events surrounding the
sanitation workers strike and Dr. King’s visit. He said that they were
all under surveillance and he referred to the Redditt – Richmond
surveillance operation which was conducted from the rear of the fire
station. He said that he learned that one of the black officers (He was
referring to Willie B. Richmond.) engaged in that activity was so troubled
by it that he became an alcoholic, left the police force, and died,
implying that he committed suicide. He gave his usual account of how he
went into Dr. King’s room about an hour before the assassination, spent
the last hour of Dr. King’s life with him. He described their
conversation or “preacher talk.” He gave an emotional statement of how
he had come to believe that it was God’s will that he had been there to
be present when this great man died. He said, inexplicably, that Dr. King
did not die using drugs or from engaging in some other criminal, activity
but because he was there to help the garbage workers. He described how a
little old lady came to one of his speeches and told him how she just
wanted to shake his hand because his hand had touched Dr. King. Thus, he
considered himself blessed to have had this experience.
When Lewis Garrison surrendered the witness, he was riding high with
his credibility intact. After cross-examination was completed, it was in
tatters.
At the outset, I decided that my associate Juliet Hill-Akines would
conduct the cross-examination of Reverend Kyles. I believed that the level
of my personal hostility and disdain was so high that professionally it
would be appropriate to ask Juliet to handle cross.
She focused on how he drew pleasure from women, such as the one he
described, reaching out to him, and seeking to touch his hand. Then, her
questions dealt with Willie B. Richmond indicating not only that he was
alive but also that he had testified at this trial. Kyles was surprised.
She then walked him through Kyles statement which, of course, refutes his
claim to have been in Dr. King’s room observing that he simply knocked
on the door, had a few words with Dr. King who then closed the door, and
Kyles walked over to the balcony some way down from the room.
Reverend Kyles said that statement was simply not true. He could not
explain, however, why the officer would lie about these simple facts.
Then, Juliet played a videotape of a speech given him on the thirtieth
anniversary of the assassination. In it, he described again how he spent
Dr. King’s last hour on earth with him and Reverend Abernathy in Room
306. Then, as he described how he and Dr. King stood together on the
balcony at the railing, he seemed to get carried away and became
transfixed as he said at one point: -
“. . . only as I moved away so he could have a clear shot, the shot
rang out. . .”
The jury and the Judge looked stunned.
Juliet played the tape three times, so it became very clear that he
had, in fact, somehow admitted stepping aside so that a shooter could get
a clear shot.
When she asked him who he was thinking about getting a clear shot, he
said, he supposed it would have been James Earl Ray.
At one point during cross-examination, Kyles mouthed silently to her
“You should be ashamed of yourself.”
When he was dismissed, he walked behind the attorneys’ chairs and
asked Garrison – “What did you get me into?” Garrison replied “I
just called you as a witness.”
Yolanda King was in court that day and had the very uncomfortable
experience of sitting through Reverend Kyles testimony.
Next, the defense called Frank Warren Young from the Shelby County
Criminal Clerk’s office. He brought with him the original transcript of
the record of the guilty plea hearing and authenticated it so that it
could be placed in evidence and in the record. The defense thus ensured
that James Earl Ray’s guilty plea was in evidence four the jury’s
review.
On cross-examination, I asked the witness to focus on particular
aspects of the transcript.
I asked him look at the first pages of the transcript and observe
whether or not James Earl Ray had been put under oath by Judge Preston
Battle. (Required practice during a guilty plea hearing) He had not been
sworn. I next asked him to read James’s interruption of the proceedings
when he stated that he had never agreed with Ramsey Clark or J. Edger
Hoover that there had been no conspiracy and he did not want to do so now.
Upon request, he read the state’s representations about: The
existence of the second Mustang, (which they falsely claimed at the time
was the only Mustang); the eyewitness Charlie Stephens (who was actually
too drunk to have seen anything); the dropping of the bundle in front of
Canipes (the jury had already heard Judge Hanes testify about Canipes’s
statement); and the deliberative misrepresentation of the dent in the
windowsill, about which it was stated that forensic evidence would
conclusively establish “. . .will match the markings on the barrel of
the rifle in evidence.” (after Attorney Lesar had introduced a FBI
laboratory report stating that this was not possible.)
As their next witness, the defense called former MPD lieutenant Eli
Arkin. Arkin, who was a senior intelligence officer, confirmed that he had
picked up detective Redditt at the fire station and eventually, after the
meeting in the MPD Central Headquarters, on director Holloman’s
instructions, he took him to his home. Shortly after they arrived, there
the assassination took place.
Lieutenant Arkin then confirmed that elements of the 111th Military
Intelligence Group worked out of his office for some time during the
sanitation workers strike.
On cross-examination, he denied ever meeting or talking with any of the
Alpha 184, Special Forces team in Memphis on the day of the assassination.
Eli Arkin’s confirmation of the presence and activity of the 111th
Military Intelligence Group in Memphis added to the defense’s mitigating
claim.
The first wife of lieutenant Earl Clark, Rebecca Clark, was called as
the next defense witness. Prior to her testimony, she had asked for a copy
of her deposition to review and was provided with it. Mr. Garrison
established that her husband kept a large collection of guns and that he
was an expert shot. She said that she got off work at 4:00 PM that day and
that it took her about 10 – 15 minutes to get home, so she arrived home
around 4:15 PM. She then said she believed that her husband got home about
an hour or so later and lay down for a nap which lasted 30 – 40 or 45
minutes until a report came over the police walkie talkie radio, which he
left on the dining room table for her to monitor.
When the word of the assassination came through, she woke him up, and
he told her to go and get his clean uniform from the cleaners before they
closed. She set out for the cleaners which was about 15 minutes away, and
he took a bath. When she returned, he left.
Attorney Garrison raised the fact that kind of walkie talkie, she was
talking about, was not available during those times. She couldn’t
comment on that she said she only knew what she heard.
On cross-examination, I came back several times to the question of
whether she was lying to protect not her dead divorced husband but her
children and, of course, himself. She denied that she would lie for that
purpose. One major problem with her alibi for her former husband was the
timing of the events, which she described, and the conflict between her
earlier recollections in her deposition of April, 1999 and her current
story.
In her deposition, she clearly stated that she usually worked until
3:00 PM, but on that day, she worked until 4:00 PM. She also stated that
her husband came home” fairly soon” after she had arrived. She set the
time of his unannounced arrival at some 10 – 15 minutes after her own.
She also indicated that he was not asleep very long when the announcement
came on the radio. In court, she now remembers that he could have arrived
as much as 45 minutes after her, putting it at or around 5:00 PM, and that
his nap could have lasted for quite some time – an hour or more.
It clearly appeared to me that she was trying to cover up for an
unexplained period of an hour, which may have meant both she and her
husband Clark came home earlier and that he left earlier well before the
assassination.
As discussed later, we subsequently learned that the cleaners would
have been closed by the time she should arrived – around 6:30 PM. At
that time, Mr. Dent the owner would be at home having dinner with his
family. We would also learn that she did not go near the cleaners that
afternoon but that her husband who was not home did go there himself. We
would also confirm that the kind of Walkie Talkie radio which she said her
husband brought home was definitely not in use at the time.
Attorney Garrison read portions of a “John Doe November 5, 1999,
telephonic deposition into the record. The witness, who contacted
Garrison, declared that he was involved in the assassination of Martin
King present to a $400,000 contract for the killing put out by Water
Reuther the leader of the United Auto workers. He contended that Reuther
was being pressed by Hubert Humphrey and Lyndon Johnson. Because of Dr.
King’s anti war activity and that Carlo Marcello cooperated but was not
directly involved, and James Earl Ray was not even there having left for
Atlanta.
Attorney Garrison completed reading, his portions of the telephone
deposition I advised a court that we had concluded that this witness was
providing misinformation and false evidence, and I referred to Page 56 of
the deposition and read his response to my question on cross-examination
with respect to him arriving at his position at the corner of the brush
area near the wall. When I asked him how long he took to get there in his
position from the time he entered the parking lot area, which was adjacent
to the brush area behind the rooming house, he replied only a couple of
minutes. When I asked him if he encountered any impediment as he passed
through the area to his position, he said None except for the bushes,
through which he had to make through his way. We then put up on the screen
a photograph taken within a day or so of the assassination showing the
area behind the rooming house. Very clearly visible on the photograph was
fence which was at about five feet tall and which around east and west
from the north side of the rooming house all the way down to the very edge
of the wall. For the witness to have passed through this area and not
having on countered, this fence was unimaginable. Since there were even
some barbed wire strands across the top, it would have required some
effort to climb over it.
Based upon this particular fact and other statements he made, which did
not conform to facts we knew about the case including the Caliber bullet
retrieved from Dr. King, we concluded that this witness was not credible.
The defense had subpoenaed Marvin Glankler, the investigator in charge
of the Shelby County District Attorney General’s last investigation, and
Retired Judges James Beasley and Robert Dwyer who were Assistant Attorneys
General in 1968, prepared the state'’ case against James Earl Ray and in
Beasley’s case actually presented the state’s evidence to the guilty
plea jury. Garrison said that initially they told him they would be
pleased to take the stand and defend their work and the case against
James.
By early December close to the time they were due to take the stand,
their positions had changed. A motion to quash the subpoena was filed on
their behalf by the State Attorney General. Argued out of the presence of
the jury, the Judge denied the motion and ordered the former Judges to
appear. Meanwhile, Marvin Glankler, out of turn, arrived at the courthouse
along with a representative of the anti-drug task force, which he now
headed. The Judge’s order required him to take the stand but with
Glankler outside of the courtroom, the state’s lawyer and the task force
official argued in a bench conference that his testimony could destroy his
cover and jeopardize the sensitive operation. It was finally agreed that
Glankler would take the stand, but that the cameras would avoid showing or
photographing his face. He was sworn in and began his testimony.
Garrison attempted repeatedly to draw information form Glankler on the
Attorney General’s investigative report, which was published in 1998. He
was met with continual objections from the Assistant Attorney General who
was there to represent the state, the Shelby County District Attorney
General and, of course, investigator Glankler. The state lawyer was up and
down like a jack in the box. His intention was clearly to limit
Glankler’s testimony to the maximum extent possible. He basically
contended that the report should speech for itself, and since Glankler did
not write it, he could not comment on it. Garrison was able to extract the
facts that the District Attorney General’s office began an investigation
in 1993 and ended it in 1998. That he, Glankler, was the Chief
investigator, and that the investigation may have included statements
taken from some 40 witnesses.
On cross-examination, I took a different tack. I asked Glankler if he
had interviewed 25 named witnesses, the evidence from all of whom had
already been heard by the jury. I asked him about each one in turn. Of the
25, he had interviewed only two. He had not even heard of most of the
others. The negative impact on the credibility of the District Attorney
General’s investigation and report was evident in the expression of
disbelief on the jurors’ faces.
The defense next called LaVada Whitlock Addison, Nathan Whitlock’s
mother, and as noted earlier, she testified in detail about the time in
her café when her regular customer, Memphis produce man Frank Liberto
told her that he had arranged the killing of Martin Luther King. She said
that she ran the little pizza parlor – which was between Liberto’s
home and his warehouse in the Scott Street market – between 1976 and
1982. She said that Liberto would stop in four or five times a week
starting in 1977 and that they developed a good relationship, one in which
he would often confide in her about various things. He trusted and liked
her. On the day in question, she said they were sitting together at two
tables pushed together, and something came on the television about Dr.
King. (The congressional hearings were being televised in 1978.) He leaned
forward toward her and said “I had Dr. Martin Luther King killed.” She
said, she recoiled and told him – “Don’t be telling me anything like
that. I don’t want to hear it. I don’t believe it anyway.” She said
that this was the only time he ever mentioned it to her though she saw him
many times afterward.
Attorney Garrison read large portion of James Earl Ray’s deposition
into the record, which basically set out James’s story and the history
of his involvement from the time he escaped from prison in 1967.
After the Spates rebuttal evidence, discussed earlier, was concluded
defense counsel Garrison renewed his motion for a mistrial, based upon his
client’s absence from court. This was denied promptly, and he then filed
a motion for directed verdict, which he argued was justified because the
plaintiffs did not meet the required burden of proof. I argued that the
evidence adduced on behalf of the plaintiffs was overwhelming and that
though we had met the standard we decided not to move for a directed
verdict in the case because we wanted it to go to the jury.
The Judge denied the motion, and closing arguments began.
Meanwhile, the Attorney General appealed Judge Swearingen’s denial of
the motion to quash the subpoenas served upon Judges Beasley and Dwyer to
the Court of Appeals and the Court promptly overturned the ruling and
ordered the subpoena quashed. Judges Beasley and Dwyer were spared the
inevitable uncomfortable task of defending the state’s investigation and
justifying certain representations made on March 10, 1969 to the guilty
plea hearing jury.
The Closing Arguments
Over a period of nearly two hours, I took the jury through the
evidence, step by step, reminding them that the King family had brought
this trial because the initial investigation was badly flawed and had not
been remedied by any subsequent official local or federal investigation. I
reminded them that the truth had been covered up for 31 years but that in
this courtroom, even though the media had been absent most of the time and
the outside world had not learned about the evidence or even heard about
the trial, the truth had been revealed. As Martin King after said “Truth
crushed to earth shall rise again” – and so it did.
During the last half-hour with the use of computer graphics, we took
the jury through the last 21 minutes of Dr. King’s life and the eleven
minutes immediately following the killing.
Lewis Garrison contended that if his client had any liability, he was
at worst only a small cog in the conspiracy, which took Martin Luther
King’s life. He tried to focus the jury’s attention on the city,
state, and federal government as well on James Earl Ray.
The Jury Instructions
By late morning, we were finished and the Judge instructed the jury. He
gave the standard instructions, defining direct and circumstantial
evidence, advising them that they and only they must decide questions of
fact and how much weight to put on the various aspects of evidence, which
had been laid before them, while he would determine the law. He reminded
them that they must find for the plaintiffs if they found that the
plaintiffs’ allegations were proved by a preponderance of the evidence,
in other words if the allegations were more likely true than not. On the
issue of damages, he reminded them that they were bound by the parties’s
stipulation that the damages should no exceed $100 – a payment toward
the funeral expenses.
Finally, he told them that he had prepared a jury verdict sheet, which
contained those questions to be answered.
1. Did the defendant Loyd Jowers participate in a conspiracy to do harm to
Dr. Martin Luther King? If yes,
2. Did you also find that others including governmental agencies were
parties to this conspiracy as alleged by the defendant?
3. What is the total amount of damages to be awarded to the plaintiffs?
The case went to the jury just before lunch.
The Verdict
It took the jury about one hour to decide. After nearly four weeks of
trial and some 70 witnesses they found that:
1. YES – Loyd Jowers participated in a conspiracy to do harm to Martin
Luther King.
2. YES – Others including governmental agencies were parties to this
conspiracy as alleged by the defendant.
3. The total damages to be awarded to the plaintiffs are $100.
The Judgment
The issue of comparative liability was agreed to rest with the Judge.
Based on the evidence before him, Judge Swearingen apportioned liability
as follows:
The Transcription of the King Family Press Conference on the MLK Assassination Trial Verdict
December 9, 1999
Atlanta
,
GA
Coretta Scott King: There is abundant evidence of a major
high level conspiracy in the assassination of my husband, Martin Luther King,
Jr. And the civil court's unanimous verdict has validated our belief. I
wholeheartedly applaud the verdict of the jury and I feel that justice has been
well served in their deliberations. This verdict is not only a great victory for
my family, but also a great victory for
America
. It is a great victory for truth itself. It is important to know that this was
a SWIFT verdict, delivered after about an hour of jury deliberation. The jury
was clearly convinced by the extensive evidence that was presented during the
trial that, in addition to Mr. Jowers, the conspiracy of the Mafia, local, state
and federal government agencies, were deeply involved in the assassination of my
husband. The jury also affirmed overwhelming evidence that identified someone
else, not James Earl Ray, as the shooter, and that Mr. Ray was set up to take
the blame. I want to make it clear that my family has no interest in
retribution. Instead, our sole concern has been that the full truth of the
assassination has been revealed and adjudicated in a court of law. As we pursued
this case, some wondered why we would spend the time and energy addressing such
a painful part of the past. For both our family and the nation, the short answer
is that we had to get involved because the system did not work. Those who are
responsible for the assassination were not held to account for their
involvement. This verdict, therefore, is a great victory for justice and truth.
It has been a difficult and painful experience to revisit this tragedy, but we
felt we had an obligation to do everything in our power to seek the truth. Not
only for the peace of mind of our family but to also bring closure and healing
to the nation. We have done what we can to reveal the truth, and we now urge you
as members of the media, and we call upon elected officials, and other persons
of influence to do what they can to share the revelation of this case to the
widest possible audience. I know that this has been a difficult case for
everyone involved. I thank the jury and Judge Swearington for their commitment
to reach a just verdict, I want to also thank our attorneys, Dr. William Pepper
and his associates for their hard work and tireless dedication in bringing this
case to justice. Dr. Pepper has put many years of his life, as well as his
financial resources, into this case. He has made significant personal sacrifices
to pursue the search for the truth about my husband's assassination.
I want to thank my son Dexter, who showed great courage and perseverance and
who took a lot of unmerited and personal attacks so we could get to the truth
about the assassination. And I want to thank my other children, Yolanda, Martin
and Bernice who have kept the faith, refused to become embittered and have
remained steadfast in their efforts to pursue the truth of their father's
assassination. My husband once said, "The moral arc of the universe is
long, but it bends toward justice." Today, almost 32 years after my husband
and the father of my four children was assassinated, I feel that the jury's
verdict clearly affirms this principle. With this faith, we can begin the 21st
century and the new millennium with a new spirit of hope and healing.
Dexter King: I would just like to say that this is such a
heavy moment for me. Yet while my heart is heavy, and this is a bittersweet
occasion, bitter because we are dealing with tragedy, a tragedy that occurred
some 32 years ago, but, yet today, we are still dealing with it. It is sweet
because finally we know what happened. Sweet because this family has been
vindicated, sweet because we can say that we are truly free at last. We can now
move on with our lives. I want to give a real thanks to my mother, for her
leadership and her tireless effort in carrying this burden all this time. You
know we as children at that time were so young that we did not really understand
what was going on. To my siblings, who have been here and been steadfast, to my
aunt, we as a family have been unified around this effort. We finally got what
we have been asking for, the opportunity to present evidence that we always felt
would bring the truth out in a court of law. To have had 12 individual jurors to
bear what we have been saying, that if the American public were allowed to
really hear, they too would conclude what has now been concluded by those 12. I
want to make a special thanks to Dr. William Pepper, for really if it were not
for his efforts, we would not have known about this. We really would not have
gotten involved. We can say that because of the evidence and information
obtained in
Memphis
we believe that this case is over. This is a period in the chapter. We
constantly hear reports, which troubles me, that this verdict creates more
questions than answers. That is totally false. Anyone who sat in on almost four
weeks of testimony, with over seventy witnesses, credible witnesses I might add,
from several judges to other very credible witnesses, would know that the truth
is here. The question now is, "What will you do with that?" We as a
family have done our part. We have carried this mantle for as long as we can
carry it. We know what happened. It is on public record. The transcripts will be
available; we will make them available on the Web at some point. Any serious
researcher who wants to know what happened can find out.
And I just want to state for the record for once and for all, that those of
you in the media who may innocently be reporting that inaccuracy, you know,
because you may be legitimately ignorant about the facts, I want to clear that
up now. Those of you who may be a part of the media manipulation, you to can
hear this. The word that always comes forth first, that James Earl Ray
confessed, is not true. He never confessed. He pleabargained. Any of you that
understand the legal process understand that plea bargain is not the same as a
confession. Why? Essentially it is put forth in an effort to get a lenient
sentence. Also, it is an admission to having committed the crime. The second
thing, is that this verdict was not, as has been reported, a conspiracy that
said others were involved other than James Earl Ray. That is not what that jury
voted on. I want to be clear about that. They clearly voted on evidence that
stated that James Earl Ray was not the shooter, that he was set up, that he was
an unknown patsy. That Lloyd Jowers, along with his coconspirators, that the
jury also concluded involved state, local and federal agencies. I want to be
clear about that, because you keep hearing duplicitous reports. I also want to
put to rest for once and for all, that no one is qualified to speak on this case
except the people who were there, the jurors, the family and, of course, the
legal team. Just because someone says they marched with Dr. King does not make
them an authority on this subject, whether they are political conduits or
government publicists who continue to recycle these lies and continue to
discredit this family. This is what happened to my father. There is a very
distinct process or protocol that happens when there is an issue of national
security. First, there is an attempt to discredit ones credibility. Second,
there is harassment. And finally, if that does not work, termination or
elimination. That is what happened to our loved one, because he challenged the
establishment. He spoke out against the war in
Vietnam
. He talked about dealing with poverty, by taking poor people to
Washington
. There was also an interest in the political process. He became too powerful.
Let us not forget, as my mother said, that it was the failure of the system to
do the right thing by its citizens, who first and foremost caused and created a
Martin Luther King Jr. and others to get out on the front line and be beaten,
brutalized and even killed. And now, it is the failure of the system to do the
right thing, which is now to find out who killed this man. Because they
themselves will have to show bloody hands. So it is left up to our efforts as
private citizens, as he was a private citizen who had to seek other means
through private regress. We thank God for democracy. There is still in
America
a system, even with all of its shortcomings, that in some cases justice can be
achieved. So we believe that this verdict speaks to that last bastion of this
democracy. Where 12 independent people could hear something and that you and I
am also given the opportunity to hear and to know. So in that regard we
celebrate.
Finally, we know that because this has occurred after 32 years, we can
finally move on with our lives. We don't care what the justice department does.
This is another misnomer. We did not do this to force their hand. I doubt
seriously that they will indict themselves, for who polices the police? That is
up to the American public. We, [the King family] have done our part. Those of
you, if you find it in your hearts to get the "powers that be" to
officialize what 12 independent people have already done, that is your business.
We know what happened. This is the period at the end of the sentence. Please,
after today, we do not want questions like; "do you believe that James Earl
Ray killed your father?" I have been hearing that all of my life. No, I
don't. This is the end of it. Thank you.
Martin Luther King, III: First I want to say, well done
brother, well said. On behalf of all of the persons who worked with my father
and as the spokesperson of the organization that he cofounded, SCLC, I don't
think that I can say much more than what my brother Dexter has said, and what my
mother has said. Certainly this has been a very, very long time coming. It
essentially says that the truth can in fact come through. It essentially says
that if you keep working forward, sometimes for some, even in the twilight, that
one day you will reach the conclusion of truth. This could not have happened
without a lot of people. I too, want to thank Dr. Pepper and his team, who have
been working on this for almost 20 plus years. I too, must thank my brother, who
basically sat us down and had the courage to encourage us to take on this issue
that we knew was going to be a process of maybe, attempting to discredit this
family. Some people have said that we are crazy. Some have stated that we were
trying to do other things. The only thing we have ever tried to do was to seek
that which is true. So while this is in a sense closing for us, or may be the
end of a chapter for us, it might be just the beginning for others, as my
brother Dexter has stated and my mother has stated.
We are very pleased this day. I hope that this will give others encouragement
to always seek that which is true. Thank you.
Bernice King: I guess I will speak, for I have never spoken
before regarding the assassination of my father. I was only 3 yearsold. You may
remember me as the one in my mother's lap at the funeral. I don't have much to
say, because in a real sense I recall words that were spoken when the decision
came down from the Supreme Court, regarding the bus boycott in
Montgomery
,
Alabama
. The words spoken were that "God had spoken" from the Supreme Court.
I think that God has spoken from 12 independent jurors in
Memphis
,
Tennessee
concerning my father's assassination. As somewhat the spiritual leader for this
family, because I am an ordained Christian Minister, I have to truly give praise
to God for what has happened. We cannot know that God is not a liar. He has
spoken his word that I will never leave you, not forsake you, that I will be
with you until the end of the earth. So I praise God for what may happen. I
thank God for my family. My family praises God for Attorney William Pepper, for
his diligent and tireless efforts. There is a word in scripture that says do not
be weary in what you are doing, for in due season you will reap if you faint
not. Today, we have reaped a harvest, not only for us alone, but also for this
nation. And I believe that ultimately God is going to speak even more truth in
regards to the assassination of Martin Luther King, Jr., because as we said from
the beginning, even though we needed a sense of peace and satisfaction to have
the record set straight, the reality is that it is not who killed Martin Luther
King, Jr., but as we go forth into the new millennium, as a nation, but what
killed Martin Luther King, Jr. Because whenever we get to what killed Martin
Luther King, Jr., then we will deal with the various injustices that we face as
a nation and ultimately as a nation that leads this world. So I thank God for
what has happened. I thank the American people for their voices that have been
relentless in this pursuit in various ways. Even to those who have not been able
to speak at this point, I thank God for their prayers.
William Pepper: Ladies and Gentlemen, this great republic
has throughout it's history, has been afraid to face the issues that Martin
Luther King tried to confront at the end of his life. Dexter King said quite
frankly, that Martin King opposed the war in
Vietnam
, and sought to bring the poor to
Washington
to rally for their cause in the halls of Congress. They took up tents in the
shadow of the Washington Memorial to remind the lawmakers that forces of power
in this land that do exist, and they have rights which were being denied to
them.
Because he took on those forces, powerful economic forces that dominated
politics in this land, they killed him. He was killed because he could not be
stopped. He was killed because they feared that half a million people would rise
in revolution in the capitol of this country, and do what Mr. Jefferson said
needed to be done every 20 years, to cleanse this land. This land has not been
cleansed. This nation has not faced the problems that Martin Luther King, Jr.
died trying to face and confront. They still exist today, the forces of evil,
the powerful economic forces that dominate the government of this land and make
money on war and deprive the poor of what is their right, their birthright. They
still abound and they rule.
The jury heard the background of Dr. King's crust. They understood, finally,
the reason why he was stained. He was not a civil rights leader when he was
stained. He was an international figure of great stature. He had a moral banner
that he was waving and it was heard and seen all over the land. Here and in
Europe,
Southeast Asia
. He had that kind of compelling presence. He was a danger and a threat to the
status quo. So he was eliminated.
What the jury also heard, from all of those witnesses for almost four weeks,
was that he was assassinated because of the removal of the all police protection
when he was in the city of
Memphis
. Even Black Firemen were taken away. His body guard staff were removed. Attack
forces were moved back. On and on it went. And then the Mafia involvement with
Jowers was put forth in excruciating detail of how this was planned and who was
behind this.
The man who controlled James Earl Ray was identified by independent witnesses
from spreads of photographs they had seen. Like a British journalist showed a
photograph of this man to his daughter and she said anybody could get this photo
of my father identifying him heading others. A Portuguese journalist met with
the family and was told how the government of the
United States
was protecting this man. Now, in their homes protecting their phones. Who is
this person? Who is this person that the government continues to protect?
Against what kind of assault?
Then the proof goes into the broader conspiracy. The fact that had you known
that there were photographers on the roof of the fire station. Had you known
that two army photographers were on the roof of the fire station photographing
everything. Two cameras, one on the balcony and one whisking around the driveway
and into the brush area. Did you know ladies and gentlemen that the
assassination was photographed? That there were photographs buried in the
archives at the Department of Defense? No you did not know. And you know why you
did not know? Because there was no police investigation in this case. No house
to house investigation. Neighbors as late as two weeks later stated "they
never knocked on my door, now let me tell you what I saw." And she takes
the stand and she tells what she saw.
She tells that she saw a fireman tell the police that the shot came from
those bushes there, and the police ignored him. Seeing a man run from an alley
and get into a car and is whipped away right in front of the police. And the
police not bothering at all to stop him. No, no, no, you did not know about any
of this did you? They didn't talk to the Captain who ran the fire station. No
one talked to that man in thirty years. He put the photographers up there. He
took the stand and stated, "yeah I put them up there. They showed me
credentials saying they wanted to take pictures."
Where are those pictures? That proof has existed for all of these years. It's
there. It has been buried. The tragedy of the death of Martin Luther King, Jr.
is a tragedy for this family here. This family in my view is America's first
family because of their struggle and for what they have stood for, going back
for generations, going back to 1917, the first world war period, this family was
under surveillance by military intelligence back then. Up to the present time
they have been feared. So that is a tragedy for this family. It is a tragedy for
this nation and to the world that this man was taken from us when he was.
The third tragedy was the failure of representative democracy to deal with
this as a political act. This type of act which was covered up. How was it
covered up? Well, the jury heard evidence as to how it was covered up for 31
years. And ladies and gentlemen, the evidence they heard ranged from murder,
murder of a poor innocent cab driver who was putting luggage into a taxi cab in
the driveway of the Loraine Motel and who saw the shooter come down over the
wall, run down Mulberry Street and get into a waiting Memphis Police traffic car
to be driven away. He told his dispatcher, "Oh, they got the killer. I saw
him being driven away in a Memphis Police Department traffic car." What
happened to that poor taxi cab driver? He was interviewed by the police that
night and they found his body the next morning. NO record of that death exists.
NO record exists. If we had not found people whom he had told that story, who
heard him on the very night we would have never known about this.
Then we have to go to the directories and find out who was his wife and who
he was. To see his listings in the directories in 66 and 67, and then in 68, see
"Betty" his widow. He is dead, he is gone and he is history. So it
goes from murder, down through bribery. James Earl Ray was offered large sums of
money on two occasions: when he was in prison and a pardon if he would plead
guilty. He did not do it. There was evidence of attempted assassination of James
when he was in prison. Evidence was produced of how they tried to get rid of
James, how they tried to kill him when he was in prison. We went all through all
of that. Then ladies and gentlemen, the media. Because this could not have been
covered up without the help of the media. This is not a condemnation of the good
works of journalists who come and write stories and put them through to your
editors and watch them publish, or television cameramen who do your jobs as you
are supposed to do it. It has to do with forces that ultimately decide what gets
on the air, what gets in print and what the slant is. So we put Bill Shat who is
one of the leading experts on media this information and propaganda used by
government on the stand, and he explained in detail how governments have done
this historically and how they have done it down to the present time. He
explained how they took this family on when they decided they were going to come
out for a trial for James Earl Ray. And how they took Martin King on when he
came out against the war in
Vietnam
.
And remember, when Dr. King came out against that war, it made everyone come
out against him. The media attacked him like there was no tomorrow. Just like
the media attacked his family like there is no tomorrow when they did what was
right. It is the job of the media to disclose. Not the job to hide. This has
been covered up, it has been hidden all of these years. Now the jury has spoken.
And what did the verdict say? And they are going to be trotted out and here
comes the spins, "Oh the Judge was asleep during a lot of the trial and he
didn't hear a lot of the evidence. Oh there was a lot of hearsay there."
Not mentioning the admissions against interest are omitted if there is hearsay.
One thing after another like this by people who have never seen him, who have
never heard him, who are not interested in the efforts, but who have got a
locked in position that says that there was a lone assassin and that is always
the way it is going to be. Well let us hope that together we can somehow make a
step so that we can end this nonsense. We can end this nonsense. We can end this
cover up. We can say for once and for all that a jury has spoken. They heard
everything. If there is any decency left in this system, it is the fact that you
can get 12 people who can hear what other people have to say, they can review
documents, there are about 50 exhibits that they were able to review, and they
can make up their own minds.
The defense tried several times to have the case dismissed. The Judge
refused. So it did go to a jury and that jury has spoken. Let's hope this is a
forum, which we can say, is healing. We have reached the truth. The family is
satisfied. What the government does, the government can do. The government may
do now what it has never done before. If they want to take it up now, let them
take it up. The real, real ongoing, almost criminal aspect of the case that
still exists, is the fact that this family privately had to do what the
government has not done and would not do. Make no mistake about it, all the
evidence that was heard in that court over the course of the last 30 days has
been available for 32 years. It has been there right in front of them. All they
had to do was look, ask questions, believe credible people who were willing to
talk to them, and not further go away because there were black shop owners and
they didn't know what they heard when he heard the man say, shoot the son of a B
when he comes on the balcony. He didn't know and he didn't understand that. This
was a businessman from
Somerville
. In the traditional history of the country, where a person who was a friend and
a colleague of a victim, only for one year, the last year of his life, but
during that year the friend and colleague of the victim decided 20 years later
the convicted murderer of that victim. Then eventually came to represent the
family in the final quest of justice. That has been the process that I follow.
That has been the result. We have at last obtained justice. Martin King was
always fond of saying in moments of trial, that truth crushed to earth, no
matter how much it is crushed, will always rise again. Ladies and Gentlemen, in
that courtroom yesterday in
Memphis
,
Tennessee
, finally that truth crushed to earth rose again. Today we acknowledge that
truth.
Dexter King: I want to thank all of you for being so patient
and for coming out to cover this. At this moment, we have now ended our formal
statements and would now like to open it up for questions.
Answer to Question by Dexter King: What should happen next
as you have heard, we really have no control over. I don't mean to sound rash or
insensitive, but we really don't care at this time. As my father used to say, in
healthy self interest, this family is now hoping to cleanse and to heal and
move. Closure. This is it for us. We are here to say that we feel that we can
move on from here.
Answer to Question by Dexter King: No, no, Mr. Jowers did
name names. That is another misnomer. Why is there so much misinformation. The
only thing I can say is that if anybody wants to really take time they should
read these transcripts. Ironically, I happen to get a call from Mr. Jowers on my
way over here on my cell phone. He called to basically say that he wanted the
family to know and to express to you, Mother Dear, that he never wanted nor
intended any harm to us and that he is glad this is off of his chest. He is glad
the jury ruled the way they did. He said that his attorney does not even know
that I am talking to you, and I don't care. I don't have much longer and I don't
care what is going to happen to me now. He is very afraid of an indictment. That
is the reason he was never willing to come forward. Dr. Pepper kept telling him
that he did not have to worry, because they do not want the truth, so you are
not going to get indicted. If they indict you, that will throw away all the
"official" story, which we now know is not
Question: There are many people out there who feel that as
long as these conspirators remain nameless and faceless there is no true
closure, and no justice.
Dexter King: No, he named the shooter. The shooter was the
Memphis Police Department Officer, Lt. Earl Clark who he named as the killer.
Once again, beyond that you had credible witnesses that named members of a
Special Forces team who didn't have to act because the contract killer
succeeded, with plausible denial, a Mafia contracted killer.
Question: I'm sorry, my question goes to the family's
feelings. There are those who feel that as long as this greater conspiracy that
has remained faceless and nameless and until there are faces and names attached
to that conspiracy that justice will not be served. The family doesn't share
that view?
Dexter King: Well no, because we know. I guess I am not
making myself clear. There is an institutional framework on how these things
happen. So if you want to go back and do the research for those who want to know
who gives an order. I do know certain things about the military, and the
commander in chief has to make certain commitments for certain troops to be
committed domestically. In this instance, there was denial that the troops were
not there, Special Forces were not there. But in fact, with the Captain of the
Firehouse, which Atty. Pepper had on the stand, said he put the Army Special
Ops. photographers on the roof. There was another witness that talked about all
the Army Officers, a Memphis Police Officer, an inspector who talked about all
the army brass that was there. He said that he had never seen that much Army
Brass in his office ever before. So all of this information is there. It's just
that no one has really looked. This is the most incredible coverup of the
century. I can't even believe it. It is mindboggling. But again, if anybody
wants to go do the research, and we do live in an age of microwave society and
everybody wants things like that (very quickly), but if anyone is serious about
sitting down and going through this, they will come up with the same conclusions
as we did and 12 other people did as well.
Question: So the family doesn't necessarily want to see
those people spend time in jail?
Dexter King: No, we were never in this for a retribution of
justice. We follow the spirit of our loved one. He forgave the woman who almost
took his life, if you recall, when he was stabbed. I personally witnessed my
grandfather forgiving the killer of his wife when I was 13 years of age. The
only thing that this family and I have ever talked about is reconciliation. We
are a family of love. We try to walk the walk and not just talk the talk. We are
never looking to put people in jail. What we are looking to do is cleanse the
society because these ills still exist. Just as my sister stated so eloquently,
it is not who killed Martin Luther King, Jr., but what killed him and why was he
killed. He was killed because he was addressing injustices that today still have
not been addressed.
Dexter King: So once again, we want to thank each and every
one of you for coming out. We are hopeful about whatever the powers that be
decide, but that is on them. But we caution you, be wary. You will be hearing
attacks that the family is in this for money. I can tell you and I can show you
the receipts. We have spent a lot of money. And we have lost a lot of money
because of this. There is no gain. As you know, the verdict rendered a small,
nominal sum. We requested a hundred dollars because there had to be some
damages, because it was a wrongful death suit. We did that because we were never
in this for money. We spent money. We had to pay for some 70 odd witnesses to
appear and all their expenses. But you cannot put a price on freedom. And
certainly you cannot place a price on death. So the thing we hope for is that we
can move forward into this new millennium, coming into the Christmas Season.
Question: Can you tell us something from your conversation
this morning with Mr. Jowers?
Dexter King: He simply stated that he wanted me to know, as
well as my family and my mother (he asked me about my mother), that he is sorry
for all of this. But he said that he is glad that it turned out the way it did.
He said what happens, happens. That he does not know what will happen to him as
he gets to his age. He is still fearful as a result of all of this that he is
going to go to prison. The first time I met with him, that was the first thing
he was concerned about. He said, "I don't want to go to jail. I am an old
man and I am so afraid." Even though the Justice Department granted him
federal immunity, he is concerned and worried about the issue of state immunity,
the state of
Tennessee
. We assured him that if that were the case, we would certainly make a stand to
grantimmunity. We would support that kind of thing.
Question: Did he say anything in this conversation about his
role in the assassination?
Dexter King: Well not in this conversation, but on several
other occasions. At least two occasions that I met with him. At another time he
actually called names. It was somewhat of a confessional thing, because he would
call me sometimes late into the evening just to talk. You could tell it was a
cleansing process. Why does a person who is almost, you know, terminal in a
sense....even James Earl Ray was offered a liver transplant he would've just
said that he did it. Why would someone take that to their graves?
Especially if they had a chance to have a little more life?
Question: This is to Mr. Pepper. Was there anything that
came out in the trial that you didn't know about?
William Pepper:
Lydia
Cayton came forward when the trial was about to begin. She lived just down the
street from the Lorraine Motel. On the afternoon of the shooting, she heard the
shots and grabbed her two children and ran down to the corner, about 8 minutes
after the shooting. One of her neighbors stood with her. She was the one who saw
a man run from an alley that connected to a building of the rooming house, and
get into a Chevrolet Corvair and drive around the corner, while the police stood
there on the corner of Mulberry. She also saw a fireman screaming at the police
that a shot came from the bushes. Ms. Cayton's evidence and courage is very
important. The courage of the Fire Department Captain to come forward and talk
about putting the photographers up on the roof. These people were concerned and
frightened. That I think was significant. The testimony of the main witness who
talked to the cab driver who was killed, Louis Ward. And the taxi driver who
talked about the network television team, who drove to the airport after they
had given Mr. Jowers a lie detector test. This was very important.
They gave Mr. Jowers a lie detector test at one point, and you will hear that
Mr. Jowers failed the lie detector test. They came in and told him that he
failed at the end of it. While this team was being driven to the airport, they
were talking about Jowers, and because he knew Mr. Jowers, his ear perked up. He
heard the examiner in the front seat say, "There is nothing I can do to get
him to waver." And the passengers in the back, asking, "Well how does
a man retain so much detail like that? How can he recollect that so
accurately?" The front seat passenger said in reply, "I don't know, I
couldn't get him to lie." And when a program aired, Jowers was still shown
as failing the lie detector test. That cab driver came forward. Another cab
driver and security guard, who lived another 15 years, a man called James
McGraw, came forward and he tried not to testify, but eventually he did. He
said, that a close friend of Mr. Jowers got drunk and every time he was
intoxicated over a period of 15 years, and they lived together, he would always
go back to one thing he did, that he, McGraw, after the assassination, was told
by Jowers to take this rifle and get rid of it. He threw it off of the
Memphis
Arkansas
Bridge
into the
Mississippi River
.
That is where the murder weapon has lain for 32 years. McGraw said he would
never talk about it when he was sober, always when he got drunk and the details
were always the same. Always the same. He found him credible and McGraw was very
close with Jowers. That is the kind of evidence that emerged as the trial went
on. The jury found all of this persuasive. A Head of Intelligence, The United
States Department admitted that he had no trained intelligence officers in his
office and that even they were a nuisance at one point and time. The man who
headed the Protective Unit for Dr. King was never informed of the last visit. He
stated that they were told to protect him every time he came in early, but not
the last time. The man who learned about the change in Dr. King's ,that he was
supposed to be in room 201, a courtyard room. That was then changed to room 206,
which was an exposed balcony room. Then there is the whole thing about the
bushes…the bushes. So many witnesses saw figures in the bushes and the shooter
coming down over the bushes and running. You know the next morning at 7 o'clock,
Inspector Sam Evans, from the Memphis Police Department pulled Maynard Styles,
the Administrator of the Public Works Department and told Mr. Styles to get a
team out there and cut those bushes down. At seven a.m., on the 5th of April, a
team is sent to cut down the bushes. Now what does that mean in police terms? It
means that you have totally devastated and changed the scene of a crime so that
it is never the same. If there are no bushes, there can be no sniper. So that is
the kind of thing that they did. This unfolded throughout.
The most moving testimony was probably that of a former government operative,
a very credible guy of the National Security Council, who is now dying of liver
cancer. His best friend was on the sniper unit, 20 Special Forces team there. He
told how he learned about that unit and how they were assigned and what they
were to do from his buddy back in the seventies. His testimony was riveting,
even though it was on a screen, because he was dying from liver cancer and could
not attend. There is so much evidence that emerged in the court about a whole
range of activity that if I summarize I am going to leave something out. I
encourage anyone who is interested to go and review the records, to digest the
records and look over them, and the exhibits that are all available. There are
certain military documents and certain names in there, even some of my working
papers are available. I am asked to remind you that if anyone wants to
communicate with me by email, you can at: wpinclawus@aol.com.
So I am happy to receive any inquiries at any time and any information at any
time. We have come to the end of a long road. I encourage you to go and put
questions to whoever you want to in government, for it is now in the hands of
the government to do whatever they will do. Hopefully, it will not be to
continue covering this up. But I would have to be skeptical of any other result.
Thank you.
KING FAMILY STATEMENT ON THE JUSTICE DEPARTMENT "LIMITED
INVESTIGATION" OF THE MLK ASSASSINATION
ATLANTA . . . On behalf of The family of Martin Luther King, Jr, Martin
Luther King III today issued the following statement on the U.S. Justice
Department's release of its report on their "limited investigation" of
recent evidence regarding the assassination of Dr. King
"We learned only hours before the Justice Department press conference that
they were releasing the report of their results of their "limited
investigation," which covered only two areas of new evidence concerning the
assassination of Dr. King. We had requested that we be given a copy of the
report a few days in advance so that we might have had the opportunity to review
it in detail. Since that courtesy was not extended to us, we are only able at
this time to state the following:
1. We initially requested that a comprehensive investigation be conducted by a
Truth and Reconciliation Commission, independent of the government, because we
do not believe that, in such a politically-sensitive matter, the government is
capable of investigating itself.
2. The type of independent investigation we sought was denied by the federal
government. But in our view, it was carried out, in a Memphis courtroom, during
a month-long trial by a jury of 12 American citizens who had no interest other
than ascertaining the truth. (Kings v. Jowers)
3. After hearing and reviewing the extensive testimony and evidence, which had
never before been tested under oath in a court of law, it took the Memphis jury
only 1½ hours to find that a conspiracy to kill Dr. King did exist. Most
significantly, this conspiracy involved agents of the governments of the City of
Memphis, the state of Tennessee and the United States of America. The
overwhelming weight of the evidence also indicated that James Earl Ray was not
the triggerman and, in fact, was an unknowing patsy.
4. We stand by that verdict and have no doubt that the truth about this terrible
event has finally been revealed.
5. We urge all interested Americans to read the transcript of the trial on the
King Center website and consider the evidence, so they can form their own
unbiased conclusions.
Although we cooperated fully with this limited investigation, we never really
expected that the government report would be any more objective than that which
has resulted from any previous official investigation. In a reasonable period of
time, when we have had an opportunity to study the report, we will provide a
detailed analysis of it to the media and on the aforementioned website."
The King Center thanks Daniel Dillinger Dominski Richberger Weatherford, Inc
for their support and assistance in making the posting of this transcript
possible. The King Center gratefully acknowledges the services & contributions of
the Data Company of Memphis, TN for trial graphics
Proceeds from your purchases
support the mission of The King Center in educating the world about Dr. Martin
Luther King, Jr.'s philosophy and methods of nonviolence in order to create the
Beloved Community.
THE TRIAL
1
THE
CIRCUIT
COURT
OF
SHELBY
COUNTY
,
TENNESSEE
THIRTIETH
JUDICIAL DISTRICT AT
MEMPHIS
_____________________________________________
CORETTA
SCOTT KING, MARTIN
LUTHER
KING, III, BERNICE KING,
DEXTER
SCOTT KING and YOLANDA KING,
Plaintiffs,
Vs.
Case No. 97242-4 T.D.
LOYD
JOWERS and OTHER UNKNOWN
CO-CONSPIRATORS,
Defendants.
_____________________________________________
BE IT
REMEMBERED that the above-captioned cause came on for Trial on
this,
the 15th day of November, 1999, in the above Court, before the
Honorable James E. Swearengen, Judge presiding, when and where
MR.
WILLIAM PEPPER
Attorney at Law
575 Madison Avenue, Suite 1006
New York, New York 10022
(212) 605-0515
For
the Defendant:
MR.
LEWIS K. GARRISON, Sr.
Attorney at Law
100 North Main Street, Suite 1025
Memphis
,
Tennessee
38103
(901)
527-6445
For
The Commercial Appeal:
MR.
LUCIAN T. PERA
Attorney at Law
Armstrong, Allen, Prewitt, Gentry
Johnston & Holmes, PLLC
80 Monroe Avenue, Suite 700
Nashville, Tennessee 38103
(901) 524-4948
Reported
by:
MS.
MARGIE J. ROUTHEAUX
Registered Professional Reporter
Daniel, Dillinger, Dominski,
Richberger & Weatherford
2200 One Commerce Square
Memphis
,
Tennessee
38103
THE
COURT: I normally introduce those parties who are going to participate.
And if they are, I need their names.
DR.
PEPPER: You want me to write them down for you, Your Honor?
THE
COURT: That has dual purposes -- for my convenience and then, in
addition to that, once we have called their names, we're in a position to
ask the jurors if they're familiar with their names.
DR.
PEPPER: Sure. (Brief break taken.)
MR.
PERA: Your Honor, for many years -- and I should first say, Your Honor,
that all I know about this situation is what I've learned in the last 15
minutes.
But as I say, for the record, I do represent The Commercial Appeal. I'm a little
out of breath. But my name is Lucian Pera. And since at least 1984 when the
Supreme Court decided the Press
Enterprise
case -- Press
Enterprise
versus Superior
Court of
California
. And the cite on that I can give you which is 464
U.S.
501.
In
1984 the Supreme Court has made it clear, as has virtually every court in the
nation -- has addressed the issue that there is a constitutional right on the
part
of members of the public and, therefore, members of the press to attend jury
voir
dire proceedings in court. I would add, Your Honor, that in
Tennessee
there have
been at least two cases on this point -- I believe three. The first one of which
is State versus Drake which is a 1985 case which squarely follows the analysis
in
what are called the quartet of cases of which Press Enterprise is a part from
the
U.S. Supreme Court. And that case requires that if there is a closure of any
part
of a trial that there must be under the constitution specific findings by the
Court
on a motion by a party that there will be prejudice if there's not a closure and
specifically how the closure is tailored as narrowly as possible to meet the
compelling interest of preventing prejudice.
requires
written findings. There have been at least two other cases since then,
Your Honor. I don't -- I can't cite you the precise name on this short of
notice,
but I will remind the Court of one the Court may be familiar with arising from
this county. I believe it was in front of a criminal court judge across the
street.
And essentially what happened is that there was -- it was a rather horrible
gang-related murder case. In fact, it was one in which I believe the victims
were
literally buried alive. There were claims of misconduct ongoing in the midst of
the
trial. In fact, the Court itself was under 24-hour armed guard at home and at
the
office -- at the court. During the course of that trial, the judge heard
testimony
from witnesses obviously. And one of the witnesses who had testified was to
testify
again. The Court imposed a gag order essentially closing the trial implicitly
and
saying that the reporters might not print the name of that witness who had
already
testified
in open court and who was to further testify as a rebuttal witness. The
Court expressed very specific concerns about safety, that the witness might
flee,
that the trial might be jeopardized for that reason. And the Court of Appeals --
excuse me, I think it was the Court of Criminal Appeals -- specifically and
flatly
and firmly reversed that ruling and said that what goes on in open court is
open,
and the constitution requires that it be so, and again reaffirming State vs.
Drake
relying on Press Enterprise. So, Your Honor, with that thought in mind -- again,
I've not been privy to the discussions here about what the problem were that
were sought to be addressed, and I apologize to the Court for not being prepared
in that respect. But I would urge the Court to not close this hearing to members
of media including my client, The Commercial Appeal.
THE
COURT: All right.
MR.
PERA: And, Your Honor, I might finally request that in compliance with
State
versus Drake, whatever the Court's decision there, that there be specific
findings of fact tailored to address the issues under Press
Enterprise
.
THE
COURT: All right. First of all, I would like to refer you to Supreme Court Rule
30, Media Guidelines, under Section C(2) which reads as follows: "Jury
selection. Media
coverage of jury selection is prohibited."
MR.
PERA: Your Honor, it's my -- am I interrupting? I can look at the rule, Your
Honor,
but it's my impression that Rule 30 addresses television coverage and similar
media coverage. To the extent that that rule, Your Honor, either says or is
interpreted to mean that voir dire may be closed by a court without
constitutional foundation, the specifics which are very clear -- I can cite them
to the Court if I can get my hands on State versus Drake.
If
that rule says that or means that or the Court interprets it to mean that, then
it is unconstitutional, Your Honor.
THE
COURT: Well, let me further refer you to Section D, and that section deals with
limitations. And under 2 it says:
"Discretion
of Presiding Judge." That's me.
"The
presiding judge has the discretion to refuse, limit, terminate or temporarily
suspend media coverage of an entire case or portions thereof in order to 1.)
Control
the conduct of proceedings before the Court.
2.)
Maintain the quorum and prevent distraction. 3.)" -- and this one I am
concerned
with --"Guarantee the safety of any party, witness or juror." This
case is such that
I feel that the jurors should be protected from public scrutiny and that the
public
shall not be aware of who they are. I don't want -- and I'm going to assure them
when
we voir dire them that they will remain anonymous. And for that reason they will
feel
free to participate in the trial process. That's my ruling.
MR.
PERA: Your Honor, may I be heard on this point?
MR.
PERA: Okay. Your Honor, meaning no disrespect, may I ask -- may I ask a
question?
THE
COURT: Yes, sir.
MR.
PERA: Has this Court considered or has it been proposed to the Court that the
jurors remain anonymous and therefore that proceedings be allowed to take place
in open court
with, for example, members of the public and/or media present but nevertheless
with the jurors remaining anonymous? Has that been considered, Judge?
THE
COURT: No, sir, because I don't feel that that's a viable solution.
MR.
PERA: May I ask a further inquiry, Your Honor?
THE
COURT: Yes, sir.
MR.
PERA: Is it the Court's ruling that the entire trial is going to be held in
secret?
THE
COURT: No, sir. Once the jury selection process is completed, then it
will
be open to the media as prescribed by court rules with cameras and with
reporters
and all of that. This court is not excluding the media from the trial
proceeding, but it
is excluding them from the jury selection process.
MR.
PERA: Well, Your Honor, again -- the Court knows me, and the Court knows that
I'm not inclined to argue with a ruling once it's been made. But since I'm
getting into this so late, Your Honor, I have to inquire further. Your Honor, if
-- I'm not at all sure I understand how this is tailored narrowly under the
guidelines of the constitution.
I
mean, for example, Your Honor, if -- if the identities of the jurors is what the
Court is trying to protect, then -- and not, for example, their answers to the
questions of one of the parties as to their particular biases or lack of biases,
it seems to me that the Court might consider having the jurors, as has been done
across the country, I think the Court is probably aware
of
this -- having the jurors remain anonymous and have the parties to the case and
the
Court refer to them in whatever way would do so anonymously but, nevertheless,
allow the
questioning that goes to, for example, bias -- their views on particular
subjects to
be explored in open court as the constitution requires. I would urge that upon
the Court
as a remedy that has been used elsewhere. And it would not trample on the First
Amendment
but it would, nevertheless, meet the Court's concerns.
THE
COURT: I'm going to deny your request.
MR.
PERA: Your Honor, when -- you're ruling then that until voir dire is complete
and the jury is sworn that this hearing is closed both to members of the press
and the public?
THE
COURT: You may, yes, sir. But if you do, then you would be under a gag order. As
an officer of the Court you could sit, yes, sir.
MR.
PERA: But another member of the public could be present and not be under some
sort of gag order?
THE
COURT: I'm going to exclude all members of the public, as a matter of fact,
during the jury selection process. I'm not going to let reporters come in here
and say, at this time I'm not a reporter, I'm just a member of John Q. Public.
MR.
PERA: Okay, Your Honor. I just wanted to make sure I understand your ruling
then. The hearing is closed to members of the press and the public until the
jury is sworn.
THE
COURT: And the public. And the public, yes, sir.
MR.
PERA: May I -- I assume that what has transpired here so far, I'm under no gag
order; is that correct, Your Honor? Because I may well be instructed by
THE
COURT: All right. Ladies and Gentlemen, we have completed our process. We have
12 jurors now and two are alternates. So the rest of you I'm going to excuse and
thank you for your patience, and you can report to the main jury room tomorrow
at 9:30.
All
right. Now that we have selected or jurors and alternates, we would ask to you
please stand and take the official oath as jurors in the case.
THE
CLERK: Ladies and Gentlemen, please raise your right hand.
(Whereupon
the jury was sworn in.)
THE
CLERK: Okay. Please be seated.
THE
COURT: All right. Normally at this stage we would begin our trial which would be
the rendering of an opening
statement
by the lawyers. That is they would tell you what they expect the proof to be as
it develops in the case, and then we would start to hear the witnesses in the
case. But
because of the hour, I'm going to excuse you and ask you to be here tomorrow at
9:45 so
that we can get started promptly at 10 o'clock, reminding you that you should
not speak
with the lawyers or the witnesses or anyone else involved in the case and that
you should have no contact with the media. I think -- I'll have some additional
instructions for you tomorrow before we start to hear the proof. You should not
go back to the main jury room for any reason. You come directly here from now on
which means that you don't report at the regular 9:30 thing over there. Just
come right here. Mr. James will show you our jury facility back here, and that's
where you should congregate until you come out as a group.
We would ask you -- sometimes the jurors would sit out in the hall and do things
of that sort before the trial begins
in a normal case. But because of the
nature of this one and because we don't want you to
be exposed to the media, we would ask you to please not congregate in the
hallways out
there. If there are smokers in the crowd, then during our breaks, you can feel
free to
go down and do your smoking or whatever else just as long as you don't have any
contact
with the media. If we -- if for any reason we need to take a comfort break on
your behalf, we're very considerate, we'll do that. We want this to be a
pleasant experience for you.
But it's a serious matter, and let's not forget that. All right.
Proceeds from your purchases
support the mission of The King Center in educating the world about Dr. Martin
Luther King, Jr.'s philosophy and methods of nonviolence in order to create the
Beloved Community.
MR.
PERA: Your Honor, good morning. I have a couple preliminary matters related to
the matter you have on trial. May I address the Court this morning?
THE
COURT: Let me get my orders first.
MR.
PERA: Okay. I thought that was done, Your Honor. That's why I approached.
THE
COURT: Any additional orders? Okay. Go ahead, Mr. Pera.
MR.
PERA: As you know, I'm Lucian Pera. I represent the Commercial Appeal. First,
your Honor, I have an order on yesterday's proceedings as to our motion for
access -- I have served this on counsel for the parties -- that both grants --
both denies my motion for access, grants our status as an intervenor for our
limited
purpose
and grants the Rule 9 motion that you orally granted yesterday.
THE
COURT: All right.
MR.
PERA: Does that meet with your approval, your Honor? There are two other
matters, your
Honor, I want to present. One is a motion we filed this morning. As I understand
it, although, of course, I wasn't here and my client wasn't in the courtroom,
voir dire has been completed.
We
have moved -- filed a motion with the Court, I'm not sure if the Court has
received it yet, for access -- immediate access as soon as practicable to the
transcript of voir dire proceedings. We have filed a motion and would ask the
Court to grant us immediate access to the transcript of the voir dire
proceedings held in this case.
I'll
obviously give a moment to counsel. I'm anticipating one of two possible
results. I've actually prepared an order. Since I know my client may be
interested in an appeal, I will share this with Mr. Pepper and Mr. Garrison.
There
is one other matter, Your Honor. That is my partner Ms. Leizure is in a better
position to address it than I. We know the Court has granted access to the trial
to the broadcast media, but under Rule 30 we would also, as the Court knows, do
use still photographers and would request and have filed a motion yesterday
afternoon by access by one of our still photographers to the courtroom.
If the
Court needs to hear that addressed from a legal point of view under Rule 30, my
partner, Ms. Leizure, can address that.
THE
COURT: As for still photography, I'll have to refer to the rule, which does
allow it, but it is limited.
believe
the provisions are that you can limit it to two still photographers.
THE
COURT: Who are you?
MS.
LEIZURE: I'm sorry, Your Honor. I'm Kathy Leizure. I'm Mr. Pera's partner. I
represent the Commercial Appeal.
THE
COURT: Kathy who?
MS.
LEIZURE: I'm Kathy Leizure. I believe the provision is, your Honor, you can
limit it to two still photographers who are using no more than two cameras each.
THE
COURT: I intend to abide by the rule.
MS.
LEIZURE: Okay, Your Honor.
THE
COURT: It says if there are more than two, if we're going to have still
photography in the courtroom, you'll have to work it out among yourselves. If
they can't work it out among themselves, then I'm going to disallow all of it.
MS.
LEIZURE: I understand, Your Honor. There is a provision in here for pooling
arrangements, which I would be happy
to try
to work out if I know, you know, what other media have been granted access
pursuant
to this rule for still photography purposes.
THE
COURT: I intend to abide by the rules. It is for that same reason that I
disallowed the presence of media during the jury selection. All right. Assuming
that there are no others who want to have still photographers in the room, I'll
allow yours, but if it comes to a point where there are more than the rule
allows, if you can work it out among yourselves, I'll do that. If not, as I
said, I'm going to disallow all of them, because I'm not going to become
involved in a dispute over who can and who cannot.
MS.
LEISURE: I understand, Your Honor. I understand. So I will advise my client that
they can bring the still photographer in within the provisions, the criteria and
guidelines of the rules.
THE
COURT: The other thing is that I have instructed all of them that they are not
to photograph my jury.
MS.
LEIZURE: That's right. That's certainly a provision that is in the rule. That's
understood.
THE
COURT: Yes.
MR.
PEPPER: May I be heard, Your Honor?
MR.
PERA: I've provided this order --
THE
COURT: Just a moment. Go ahead, Mr. Pepper.
MR.
PEPPER: Thank you, Your Honor. Your Honor, the family has its own still
photographer who would like to be present in the courtroom and will abide by all
of the rules. It is Mr. Benedict Fernandez, who for nearly forty years has
followed the history of Dr. King's work and these proceedings.
MR.
PERA: Your Honor, if I could pass the order for immediate access to is the
transcript. Mr. Garrison and Mr. Pepper have approved that order, although I
haven't actually signed that original. Thank you, your Honor. I appreciate you
hearing us.
THE
COURT: Yes. Mr. Garrison, are you ready?
MR.
GARRISON: Yes, Your Honor.
THE
COURT: Mr. Pepper?
MR.
PEPPER: Yes.
THE
COURT: Bring the jury out,
Mr.
Sheriff.
(Jury
in.)
THE
COURT: Good morning, ladies and gentlemen. Glad to see that everybody made it
this morning. Yesterday I inadvertently omitted one of the Court personnel. I
should have introduced him. I have to constantly remind him that I'm elected by
the residents of
Shelby
County
and that he is not my boss. It is my court
clerk,
Mr. Brian Bailey over here. I think I introduced everybody else. Before we begin
the trial, I'm going to give you some preliminary facts that you can refer to
during the course of this trial. Before the trial begins, I'm going to give you
some instructions to help you
understand how the case will proceed, what your duties many be, and how you
should conduct yourselves during the trial. When I have completed these
instructions, the attorneys will make their opening statements. These statements
will be brief outlines of what the attorneys expect to be evidence. After the
opening statements, you will hear the evidence. The evidence generally consists
of the numbered exhibits and testimony of witnesses. The plaintiffs will present
evidence first. The defendant will then be given the opportunity to present
evidence.
Normally
the plaintiff presents all of the plaintiff's evidence before the other
parties
present any evidence. Exceptions are sometimes made out of this usually to
accommodate a witness. The witnesses will testify in response to questions from
the attorneys. Witnesses are first asked questions by the party who calls the
witness to testify, and then other parties are permitted to cross-examine the
witness.
Although
evidence is preserved my asking questions, the questions themselves are not
evidence. Any insinuation contained in a question is not evidence. You should
consider a question only as it gives meaning to the witness' answer. Evidence
may be presented by
deposition. A deposition is testimony taken under oath before the trial and
preserved in
writing or sometimes it will be videotaped. During the trial objections may be
made to the evidence or trial procedures. I may sustain objections to questions
asked without permitting the witness to answer or I may instruct you to
disregard an answer that
has
been given. In deciding this case you may not draw an inference from an
unanswered
question, and you may not consider testimony that you are instructed to
disregard. Any arguments about objection or motions are usually required to be
made by the attorneys out of the hearing of the jury. Information may be
excluded because it is not legally admissible. Excluded information cannot be
considered in reaching your decision. A ruling that is made on an objection or
motion will be based solely upon the law. You must not infer from a ruling that
I hold any view or opinion for or against any parties to this lawsuit. When all
of the evidence has been presented to you, the attorneys will make their closing
arguments. The attorneys will point out to you what they contend the evidence
has shown, what inferences you should draw from the evidence and what
conclusions you should reach as your
verdict.
The plaintiff will make the first argument and will be followed by the
defendant. Plaintiff will then respond to the defendant's arguments. Unless you
are otherwise instructed, statements made by the attorneys are not evidence.
Those statements are made only to help you understand the evidence and apply the
law to the evidence. You should ignore any statement that is not supported by
the evidence.
After
the arguments are made, I will instruct you on the rulings of law that apply to
the case. It is your function as jurors to determine what facts -- what the
facts are and apply the rules of law that I have given you to the facts that you
have found. You will determine the facts from all of the evidence. You are the
sole and exclusive judges of the facts. On the other hand, you are required to
accept the rules of law that I give you, whether you agree with them or not.
must
determine which of the witness' testimony you accept, what weight you attach to
it and what inferences you will draw from it. The law does not, however, require
you to accept all of the evidence in deciding what evidence you will accept. You
must make your own evaluation of the testimony given by each of the witnesses
and determine the weight you will give to that testimony. You must decide which
witnesses you believe and how important you
think their testimony is. You are not required to accept or reject everything a
witness says. You are free to believe all, none or part of any person's
testimony. In deciding which testimony you believe, you should rely on your own
common sense and every-day experiences. There is no fixed set of rules to use in
deciding whether you believe a witness, but it may help you to think of the
following questions:
Was
the witness able to see, hear or be aware of the things about which the witness
testifies?
describe
those things? How long was the witness watching or listening? Was the witness
distracted in any way? Did the witness have a good memory? How did the witness
look and act
while testifying? Was the witness making an honest effort to tell the truth or
did the
witness evade questions? Did the witness have an interest in the outcome of the
case? Did the witness have any motive, bias or prejudice that would influence
the witness' testimony? How reasonable was the witness' testimony when you
consider all of the evidence in the case?
There
are certain rules that would apply concerning your conduct during the trial and
during recesses that you should keep in mind. First, do not conduct your own
investigation into the case, although you may be tempted do so. For example, do
not visit the scene of an incident, read any books or articles concerning any
issue in the case or consult any other source of information. If you were
to do
that, you would be getting information that is not evidence. You must decide the
case only on the evidence and law presented to you during the trial. Any juror
who receives any
information about the case other than that presented at the trial must notify
the Court
immediately. Do not discuss the case either among yourselves or with anyone else
during the trial.
You
must keep an open mind until you have heard all the evidence, the attorneys'
closing arguments and my final instructions concerning the law. Any discussion
before the conclusion of the case would be premature and improper.
Do not
permit any other person to discuss the case in your presence. If anyone does
attempt to do so, report that fact to the Court immediately without discussing
the incident with any of the other jurors. Do not speak to any of the attorneys,
parties or witnesses in the case even for the limited purpose of saying good
morning. They are
also
instructed not to talk to you. In no other way can all of the parties feel
assured of your absolute impartiality. All right. There are a couple of
additional comments I would like to make. I know that when you are over in the
big room, the jury commissioner probably tells you don't ever leave anything
lying around. I just want you to know that we have not had any unhappy
experiences, that your personal affects are considered to be safe in the jury
room.
So if
you have sweaters or coats or lunches or whatever else, then you can feel pretty
safe leaving them back there while you are here or while you are gone to lunch.
Also, if we need to take a comfort break, let us know and we'll be glad to
accommodate you. We want to make this a pleasant experience for everyone. We
would ask you to be on time whenever we are supposed to congregate. We'd hate to
have to be waiting on someone who is disrespectful of the others and for some
Finally,
I know that sometimes, usually after lunch, but any time of day you can become
weary and just can't keep your eyes open. So I am going to designate each of you
and authorize you to nudge your neighbor if you catch them dozing on us. All
right. As I promised, the attorneys will give their opening statements, that is,
they will tell you what they expect the proof to be in this case. After they
have done that, we will begin to hear the proof.
As I
told you, this is a case on conspiracy. Conspiracy I guess in general terms
would mean carrying out a design or plan where two or more have agreed to commit
an act to do injury or damage. And the planning, of course, is not enough. They
have to, in addition to the planning, do an act pursuant to that plan in order
to be a co-conspirator.
All
right. The plaintiff will begin. Then after the defendant has given
their
opening statement, we will start to hear the proof in the case.
Mr.
Pepper.
MR.
PEPPER: Thank you, Your Honor. Good morning, ladies and gentlemen of the jury.
On the 3rd of April, 1968, loving husband, father of four young children kissed
his family goodbye and left for
Memphis
,
Tennessee
. He would never return. They would never see him alive again.
On the
4th of April, 1968, approximately one minute past six in the evening as he stood
on a balcony overlooking a parking area of the Lorraine Motel, he was felled by
a single bullet, never regained consciousness and died shortly thereafter.
That,
ladies and gentlemen, is the beginning of this story. The plaintiff in this
case, the victim, was a husband and a father, but he also was a prophetic figure
in American history. He had been a civil rights leader as a young man after
school and in his early pastor's years, but he moved beyond
that
calling, beyond that calling on behalf of the poor in the southern part of this
country, in this area of this country, to become an international figure
concerned with
the plight of poor people, economic injustice and with the issues of peace and
war.
So as
he grew in his leadership and his calling, he was awarded the Nobel Peace Prize.
With that award he became truly an international figure, not a regional pastor
fighting for justice on behalf of his people. He then turned his attention to
the plight of poor people and the effect of war.
He
came out strongly during the last year of his life to oppose the war in
Vietnam
because he saw it destroying an ancient culture and civilization that had so
much in common with the plight of black people and the poor everywhere in the
world. So he opposed that war.
He
also turned his attention to the plight of poor people, the growing numbers of
poor in the
United States
, and had put together a poor people's campaign that was to
descend
on
Washington
D.C.
in the spring of 1968, the very spring in which he was
assassinated. That March an encampment did come off but without its leader. As
such, it is history now that it did not have the impact that it might have had
on the Congress of the
United States
. The victim was, of course, Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr...
The
defendant in this case, Mr. Loyd Jowers, who owned Jim's Grill, which was at the
ground floor of a rooming house on South Main Street in Memphis at the time. It
no longer exists, but the building is still there.
Your
Honor has quite correctly advised you not to go near the scene of this crime
because it has changed so much over the years. It would only be very confusing
for you. That is the reason for that instruction.
At
that time and now that building backed onto an area, like a vacant lot area or a
backyard. That backyard was covered with brush and bushes, and beyond it was the
Lorraine Motel and the balcony on which
Martin
Luther King stood when he was assassinated. The defendant managed and owned that
grill, and the plaintiffs will attempt to prove that the wrongful acts and
conduct of this defendant led to the death of Martin Luther King from behind his
very premises, from the bushes, the brush in that area.
Now,
by way of disclosure to you, counsel for both parties have agreed not to conduct
any interviews with the media, not to talk to the press at all, during the
course of this trial. The Court has so instructed you with respect to that. We
think that is a most important
instruction, and, in addition, plaintiffs would hope that you would think
carefully
about the issues of this case and the facts that are presented and the evidence
that
comes before you and not considering what is on television or radio or in the
newspapers
regarding this case.
We
would ask you please consider staying away from any coverage of that sort
and
make your decision solely on what you hear in this courtroom. It is most
important.
Also
by way of disclosure I have the obligation to tell you that I was a friend and a
colleague of the victim in this case during only the last year of his life.
Years later I began to look into the facts of this case and ultimately became
convinced that the man accused of the crime was not guilty and undertook to
represent him and was his lawyer for the last ten years of his life.
He
died in prison, never having a trial on the evidence in the case. And the
plaintiff family decided that this man also was innocent of the crime and
decided to come out and support a trial for him a few years before he died.
Now,
the Court has properly instructed you with respect to the nature of the
evidence. There will be mostly live witnesses, but there will also be some
deposition evidence that you will hear, some affidavits, some public statements,
and the
Court
will advise you as to the range of voracity you should put on any evidence that
is admitted in this Court. But it will not all be live testimony, although
indeed most of it will.
With
respect to the plaintiff's proof, it is -- the case will be divided into a
variety of sections. It is important to us that you consider those sections in
the order as it appears.
There will be a general introductory background area of the case that will
familiarize yourself with what led up to this wrongful death so that will be
hopefully as clear to you as can be.
There
will then be evidence laid before you that will indicate that in fact the fatal
bullet was fired from the brush area behind the rooming house, from a row of
bushes that were very tall and thick where a sniper lay in wait and fired the
shot. So that section will deal with the bushes.
There
will be a section of proof that will deal with the rifle that is in evidence
that is alleged to have caused the
death
of Dr. King. And the proof that the plaintiffs will put forward will demonstrate
to you that in fact the rifle in evidence is not the murder weapon and that the
murder weapon was disposed of in another way.
Plaintiffs
will advance proof that there were a number of other people involved. As Your
Honor has correctly told you, of course a conspiracy involves more than one.
Whilst this case is focusing in a civil court on Mr. Jowers as the defendant,
there were other people involved. And some of those individuals will be
developed in evidence.
In
particular one individual will be developed in evidence who was critical to the
coordination of a lot of these activities and who is beyond the reach of this
Court, although will be invited, has been invited, and will be invited to
attend, but was a part
of this conspiracy, this collaboration with Mr. Jowers.
Now,
defendants have in their answer, their amended answer, indicated that
if
liability results, and counsel has mentioned that yesterday, if liability
results, attaches to his client, that it should also attach to other agencies
and individuals.
Because
that door is open, plaintiffs will advance evidence of the extent and the scope
of this conspiracy so that you understand the umbrella under which the defendant
was operating, so it is clear to you the kind of total picture in which he found
himself as he carried out his wrongful acts which led to this death.
One
indication of this conspiracy, why we are here thirty-one years later in this
courtroom in Memphis, Tennessee, is the suppression of the truth, the cover-up
that has lasted for so long and the effects of that cover-up in terms of people
learning the truth and courts, such as this Court, being able to entertain
proceedings designed to unearth that truth.
This
cover-up itself and that section of the case would show you
indications
of the wrong and will relate directly to the wrong itself that we are proving
here and alleging here.
Now,
because these witnesses will come from various parts of the country and various
parts of the world, I must say, we've had to adjust to various schedules of
people. So to some extent the evidence you hear up there may be disjointed. But
what I ask you to consider is that each of the witnesses who testify with
respect to facts will be putting forward to you a particular piece of this
puzzle. And they are being called only for -- he or she will be called only for
that particular piece. So you must discern what that is in each instance.
Yes,
there will be an introductory statement so that you get to know the witness and
who the witness is, get a feeling for whether he or she is credible. But beyond
that there will be a piece of information. It would be very useful in our view
for you, if you could, to take notes in the course of these proceedings. I know
the
State
I understand does not provide you with note paper or pads in this jurisdiction.
But if you could provide yourselves with them just to make notes of particular
facts that you think are relevant that a witness has testified to or an exhibit
that you might want to look at further or later on during deliberations, that
would be very helpful to you when you begin to refresh your own recollections,
because there will be a lot of information coming out.
There
will be a great deal of information coming out from a number of witnesses. You
may very well expect to forget some of it unless you have noted it down so you
understand what they said. I urge you to consider using that, to use some
mechanical way of recalling what has happened.
I
think that's basically it. I think plaintiffs believe that as a result of the
evidence you will hear in this courtroom, that finally the truth will emerge in
respect of the assassination of Martin Luther King, Jr. He often said that
truth-crushed
earth will rise again. Well, I think plaintiffs sincerely hope that the
truth will be resurrected in this courtroom. And that as a result of the truth
being
resurrected in this courtroom, the events, those horrible events of April 4th,
1968, will be unearthed and seen and understood.
Ladies
and gentlemen, prepare yourselves for the resurrection of truth with respect to
that horrible day, April 4, 1968. And I suggest to you that some of the evidence
you hear may go to the essence of this Republic and may in fact shake some of
the foundations of this Republic. So important is this case, so important is the
evidence, please consider it carefully and well.
We
seek a verdict of liability against the defendant because he played a critical
role in these events. But it goes well beyond him. And we're prepared to
acknowledge and to establish that.
MR.
GARRISON: If Your Honor please and Dr. Pepper and ladies and gentlemen, as you
know, I'm Lewis Garrison. I represent Mr. Jowers, who is the defendant in this
case.
I'd
like to say this: I started forty years ago in this practice of law in August,
and on April the 6th, 1968, I was about three hundred feet from this very spot
in my desk when Dr. King was assassinated.
Now,
Dr. Pepper and I agree on probably eighty percent of the things that he is
advocating and stating to you. There are some areas that we do not agree upon.
I'll touch on those now.
Ladies
and gentlemen, April 4th, 1968, this city was racially divided. November 16,
1999, it is still racially divided. I'm sorry to tell you, it is. It is an error
we need to work on, and I hope this trial will bring out some things that
perhaps will have some bearing on that.
Mr.
Jowers has been around the City of
Memphis
a long time. He is a former
police
officer. When this occurred in 1968, he was operating a small restaurant called
Jim's Grill.
Now,
you'll find that any part that he -- he has conferred with Mr. Dexter King and
Ambassador Young and told them some things that he knew and heard, but I think
you will find that he was a very small part, if any -- if any -- in the
assassination of Dr. King. He was simply operating a little restaurant down on
South Main Street
.
Anything
that Mr. Jowers may have had to do with this certainly was unknown to him. He
was never told that the target of an assassination was Dr. King. Certainly his
feelings are that he was at sympathy with Dr. King and certainly for the things
that Dr. King was seeking.
Certainly
Ms. King and her family have been made to suffer more than any family should.
There is no question about that. They've had to go through more than a family
should have to go through. We're certainly in sympathy with them and have always
been,
always
have been behind Dr. King and the things that he was seeking. When I was growing
up, not too far from here, we had separate rest rooms, separate water fountains,
those type things, separate schools. It doesn't seem like it was very long ago.
But after Dr. King came
along, those things came to some extent, but we still take too much of our
rights for granted. It has not always been the way it is now.
In
this trial you will hear from different persons that will bring forth things
that you probably never heard before. For instance, there will be a police
officer that will testify here about the
United States
government sending in agents just before Dr. King's assassination. You'll hear
a lady here testify about a police officer who was her husband who was very
prejudiced against people whose skin was not white.
You'll
hear, ladies and gentlemen, from a gentleman who will also tell you that he had
a chance to be with Mr. James Earl Ray
for
some months before the assassination, and he'll provide information to you as to
what
Mr. Ray disclosed to him as to how he escaped from the Missouri prison, who
helped him, and
the purpose of it.
I
think, ladies and gentlemen, you'll find in this case that Mr. Jowers was a
very, very small cog in a big wheel, if he was a party at all. He never
knowingly did anything that would have caused the death of Dr. King or brought
any hardship on Ms. King or her family.
Now,
this has been a long process. I've been involved it seems like forever. It has
been many, many years. Dr. Pepper has been involved in this three times as long
as I have. But this is the final chapter.
Whatever
historians may write, your verdict will be the final chapter in this case. So in
this case I think when you hear all the testimony here and all the proof that
Dr. Pepper will offer and I'll offer, I'm going to be able to stand here and ask
you not only if you find that Mr. Jowers had
anything
to do with it, but there are others who are much more responsible than he was
who
knew what they were doing and who brought about the commission of this hate
crime. That's what it was. And that others are responsible and that they should
be held liable instead of Mr. Jowers. It will be an interesting trial. I think
that you will certainly find it interesting, and I hope that you do. If you will
listen attentively, because this is a very important case in the history of this
country.
Thank
you.
THE
COURT: Mr. Pepper, call your first witness, please.
MR.
PEPPER: Plaintiffs call Mrs. Coretta Scott King to the stand. CORETTA SCOTT KING
Having been first duly sworn, was examined and testified as follows: DIRECT
EXAMINATION
Q.
Thank you for being here. I realize how stressful it is at the time,
particularly
because of the gauntlet of the media out there. We're grateful for your
presence. Could you just tell us by way of background what was the purpose of
Dr. King's visit to
Memphis
, his involvement in
Memphis
and his coming here in 1968.
A.
Martin came to
Memphis
to support the sanitation workers who were engaged in a strike for better wages
and working conditions. He felt it was important to come to support them because
they were working poor people.
Q. And
how did the sanitation workers' strike and his support for that fit into the
Poor People's March in
Washington
which had been planned for later on, the spring?
A. He
felt that it was important that he give his support to them because they were a
part of what he was really struggling to get the nation to understand, that
people work full-time jobs but in a sense for part-time
pay.
Even people who were poor who worked could not make a decent living. So they
would then be invited to join the mobilization for the campaign which was to be
held in
Washington
.
Q.
Right. And was this support -- his support for the sanitation workers in Memphis
and the plans for the Poor People's March in Washington to be covered by the
umbrella of non-violence at all times?
A.
Absolutely. He felt that -- as you know, his whole life was dedicated to
non-violent struggle. Any time there was violence of any kind, it was very
disturbing to him, and he disavowed it completely and whenever he had an
opportunity to. He dedicated his life to helping people to understand the
philosophy of non-violence, which he lived it as a way of
life. And so when he came to Memphis -- I don't know, Counsel, should I mention
that he -- I don't want to get ahead of myself, but when he came to Memphis the
first time and there was a march that he led
which
his organization had very little to do with planning, that broke out in
violence. It was very, very upsetting to him because most of the marches, I
would say all of them, that he had led had always been mobilized with the
support of the National Southern Christian Leadership Conference staff.
Therefore, they were aware of any problems, any controversies that might exist,
conflicts between groups and among groups. But he came that day from a trip, got
off the plane and went straight to the head of the march. Of course, the march
did
break out in violence. It was most disturbing to him. So when he -- when this
happened, he
felt that it was very important for him to return to Memphis to lead a peaceful,
non-violent march before he could go forth to Washington. He had to demonstrate
that a non-violent march, a peaceful march, could take place in
Memphis
because of the criticisms that were being leveled at that time.
Q. So
he returned to
Memphis
that last time because of the violence that broke out on the march of March
28th, and he was determined, from what you are saying, to restore the position
of non-violence to the movement?
A.
Yes, that's correct.
Q. Did
he attribute -- did he have any idea why that march on March 28th turned
violent? Did he have any notion of what caused that?
A.
Well, I think he became aware that there was a local -- well, he thought at the
time what was a local group of young people who really precipitated the
violence. The feeling was that there were some forces behind them, that they
were not just persons who decided that they would throw rocks and break windows.
Q.
Now, what was behind or underlay his decision to come out against the war in
Vietnam
and to take on such a public political posture, if you will, which was quite a
different change for him?
A. I
must say that my husband had wanted to speak out against the war in
Vietnam
for many years before he actually did do so. He always -- he understood the
conflict that existed in
Vietnam
from its inception. And he realized that it was an unjust war in the first
place. Then it was being fought against, you know, people of color who were
poor. And wars, of course, for him didn't solve any social problems but created
more problems than they solved.
He felt that this particular war was not -- we could not win. Of course, history
proved him right within a very short period of time after he spoke out. As a
matter of fact, one year after he spoke out against the war, he was vindicated
in that the nation had reversed itself and its policy toward that war.
That
was April 4th, 1968, when he actually spoke out against the war in his first
public statement. But he said he had to do it because his conscience -- he could
no longer live with his conscience without
taking
a position. He felt that doing so, perhaps he could help to mobilize other
public opinion in support of his position, which was, again, against the war.
Q. Do
you recall the reaction of other civil rights leaders at that time when he came
out against the war?
A.
Yes, I do. Civil rights leaders, other opinion makers, all criticized him, both
black and white. It was certainly -- certainly he expected it, but he probably
didn't expect some of the people who criticized him to do so publicly. His way
in the non-violent way was to privately disagree and to go and talk to persons
which are having a disagreement, but to be attacked publicly was very difficult
for him. He also knew that if he spoke out, it would probably affect the
support, the financial support, for his organization, the Southern Christian
Leadership Conference. And, of course, it did very profoundly. He knew that
before he took that risk and that position. So it wasn't
Q. Was
there much discussion at the time about him running for public office because he
was being pushed forward as a third-party candidate with Dr. Benjamin Spock as
an alternative to Lyndon Johnson's being returned to office at that time? What
do you recall about him moving in that direction of more serious political
activity?
A.
Well, I was aware of the fact that there was talk about his running for public
office. It was interesting because from what I knew of him, I never thought that
he would run for public office. Just knowing the kind of person he was, and
because, you know, politics is very important and necessary, but he would be
freer to make statements according to his conscience if he didn't run for public
office, and because he was Christian minister and because he took his commitment
so seriously, I felt that it would have been difficult for him. But at the same
time I remember him
saying
that because of the criticisms that he had gotten as he had spoken out against
the
war, the media had stopped carrying any of his statements and they didn't
understand --
no one was getting his message, because the message wasn't being carried forth.
There were a number of critical articles and some cover stories that were very
critical of him at that time. Time magazine, for instance, did one in 1967 that
was extremely critical. He had been the Time man of the year in 1964 after the
Peace Prize, and 1957 was the first time, so it
was, again, very painful for him not to be able to get his message out. So he
said if I did run for office, it would be one way of getting my message out
because I would have to be given equal time. The interesting thing about my
husband, he always considered, you know,
every aspect of an issue, both the pros and the cons. And then he would make his
mind up as to what he would do.
the
night before his departure to Memphis, that last trip, any indications that he
had of potential danger or the seriousness of the task that he faced in Memphis?
A. I
don't remember specific comments in that regard. But he had -- after he returned
from Memphis after the violence broke out, which was like on a Friday evening,
he went back on a Tuesday -- he went back on --
Q. He
arrived on a Wednesday, the 3rd.
A. --
on Wednesday morning. But in between that time I was aware of how heavily it
weighed on him, the problem of -- this whole problem of the sanitation workers'
conflict and what he could do to help by getting his staff united. Because some
of the staff didn't feel he should go to
Memphis
in the first place. He was very strongly in favor of that.
So he
came home late -- I guess it was Tuesday evening he came in. There was not time
to talk. He got up very early Wednesday morning to go to
Memphis
. He always called me, you know, almost every
night
when he was on trips, so he didn't say whole lot about it, but I could tell that
he had a lot of anxiety and it was very heavily weighing on his mind.
Q. Did
he go through these times, and particularly this last year, manifesting an
awareness that his life was in danger, that he had taken a path of action now
that might have brought his life into danger?
A.
Yes. I think he was aware of that certainly. I might say he was aware from the
early days after Montgomery,
Montgomery
forward, but I think as he got closer toward this period of his life, he was
even more acutely aware. Given the positions that he had taken, he realized
that, you know, he could be killed at any time, but for him, his commitment to
what he believed and to a higher authority was such that he didn't mind giving
his life for a cause that he believed in.
He
used to say that the end of life is not to be happy but to do God's will, come
what
may. So for him being happy was when he could come out against the war against
Vietnam
. He said to a colleague, and I heard this on the telephone, I was the happiest
man in the world when I could come out personally against this evil and immoral
war, because I came to a point where I felt that silence was betrayal.
So
that was -- I think that was his position.
Q.
Mrs. King, on March 10th, 1969, one James Earl Ray entered a guilty plea and was
sentenced to ninety-nine years in prison for the assassination of your husband.
Mr. Ray
stayed in prison until he died. But he tried continually to get a trial. At one
point the family decided to support an effort for a trial for Mr. Ray. Why did
the family take that position that late in the day at that point in time?
A.
Well, as a matter of fact, it was because he of new information that we had
received and largely because of the efforts that you had put forth to
investigate a
number
of these leads that had come out and found that they were reliable enough. When
we looked at it and investigated it, we felt then that we had to take a
position. For years we hoped that somebody else would find out, find the
answers. We wanted to know the truth. But
the truth was elusive.
We
wanted to go on with our lives. We felt the only way we could do it was to
really take the position that we did take, because the evidence pointed away
from Mr. Ray, not that he might have not had some involvement but he was not the
person we felt that really actually killed him.
THE
COURT: Just a moment. I see this man aiming a camera at my jury. I don't know
that he has been told not to.
DEPUTY
JAMES: I've instructed him not to take it of the jury.
THE
COURT: All right. Go ahead.
Q. (BY
MR. PEPPER) What was the general reaction to the family as a result of that
position?
Were there animosity? Were there attacks, lawsuits? What happened to the family,
yourself and the children and the organization as a result of that position?
A.
Well, there were a number of media articles that were negative toward the
family. As a result of that -- there were several really and over a period of
months, and as a result of it, we feel that there was some -- it had affected
some of the support that we might have been able to receive for the King Center.
Q.
Financial support?
A.
Financial support, yes.
Q.
Contributions?
A.
Yes.
Q. Is
that similar to what happened to SCLC back in 1967?
A.
That's right.
Q.
Mrs. King, why is the family bringing this action now thirty -- almost
thirty-one years later against the defendant, Mr. Jowers?
we
realized the extent of Mr. Jowers' involvement. So we felt that it was important
to bring it now. We're all getting older, I'll say, and, of course, we wanted to
be able to get the truth, as much of it as we can, out before it gets later.
I
don't know how much longer any of us will be around. That's not given. But the
fact is that my family, my children and I -- I've always felt that somehow the
truth would be known, and I hoped that I would live to see it. And it is
important I think for the sake of healing for so many people, my family, for
other people, for the nation. I think Martin Luther King, Jr., served this
nation. He was a servant. He gave his -- he willingly gave his life if it was
necessary. It is important to know, actually not because we feel a sense of
revenge -- we never have.
We
have no feeling of bitterness or hatred toward anybody. But just the fact that
if we
know the truth, we can be free, and we can go on with our lives.
Q.
Mrs. King, is the family seeking a large monetary award from Mr. Jowers as a
result of this action?
A. No,
it is not about money. That's not the issue. I think what we're concerned about
is the fact that certainly there is some liability by Mr. Jowers, but we're
concerned about the truth, having the truth coming out, and in a court of law so
that it can be documented for all. And we were hoping that this would be one way
of getting to the truth.
MR.
PEPPER: Mrs. King, thank you very much.
MR.
GARRISON: If we could possibly take a short break before I ask my questions.
THE
COURT: Very well. We will take a fifteen-minute recess.
THE
COURT: All right, ladies and gentlemen. I would like to read to you before we
begin here the Court rules on taking notes. You are permitted to take notes
during the trial. You may take notes only of verbal testimony from witnesses,
including witnesses presented by deposition or videotape. You may not take notes
during the opening statements or closing arguments or take notes of objections
made to the evidence. You may not take notes during
breaks or recesses. Notes may be made only in open court while witnesses are
testifying. Your notes should not contain personal reactions or comments but,
rather, should be limited to a brief factual summary of testimony you think is
important.
Please
do not let your note-taking distract you and cause you to miss what the witness
said or how the witness said it.
Remember
that some testimony may not appear to be important to you at the time. The same
testimony, however, may become important later in the trial. Your notes are not
evidence. You should not view your notes as authoritative records or consider
them as a transcript of
the testimony. Your notes may be incomplete or may have certain errors and are
not an exact account of what was said by a witness.
All
right. You may proceed, Mr. Pepper. Oh, would you like to cross-examine, Mr.
Garrison?
CROSS-EXAMINATION
BY MR.
PEPPER:
Q.
Good morning, Mrs. King.
A.
Goods morning.
Q. Ms.
King, you and I met before and we've talked a few times. I've talked to your
sons several times. Let me say this to you: I know it isn't easy for you to be
the mother of four
children, but they are all fine, honorable
sons
and daughters, very fine, honorable people and I know you are pleased with them.
I know Dr. King would be.
Let me
ask you, Ms. King, you've never been afforded the opportunity to come into a
court of law such as this and be able to be a witness as a part of it, have you?
When Mr. Ray had a hearing, you were not a party to that hearing, were you?
A. No.
Q. You
never had an opportunity to come into a court of law before this to have a jury
decide the issues in the case. Am I correct, please, ma'am?
A.
That's correct.
Q. Let
me ask you, did Dr. King before his assassination, sometime before he came to
Memphis
, did he receive a lot of threats that you are aware of that may be hearsay? Was
he
aware of a lot of threats?
A.
Well, the morning that he was to come back to Memphis that second time, which
was the final time, his plane was delayed because of threats that had come to
him. I
understand
that -- well, of course, over the years there had been threats on his life many
times.
Q. Do
you recall, Ms. King, when Dr. King would appear at a place such as
Memphis
here who would plan his security? Do you know who was in charge of that or how
they arranged for security for him? Did he have someone in his group that was
responsible for it or did they rely on the local police department? Do you know
how that was done?
A. I
really don't know how that was handled except usually when he went into cities,
the people who -- when he went to towns, the people locally, the committee
locally that invited him, would handle the security.
Q. Let
me ask you, Ms. King, when Dr. King returned from Memphis after the march, do
you recall -- was there any particular group or any particular person that
insisted he come back here a second time? Did he ever mention to you anything
about any particular person or any group that insisted on him
A. I
don't know about his coming back specifically, but I know about his coming
initially. I think what he had said publicly before he left was that he was
planning to come back. So I think there was that understanding that he would be
coming back. How it came about I'm not sure.
Q. You
mentioned earlier I believe that he seemed to be agonizing over the fact that he
would return to
Memphis
. Was that because of the threat or because of the conditions here?
A. No,
not because of the threats but just because it was so important that he lead a
non-violent demonstration. Of course, there was an injunction. He had to get
past the injunction as well. He took those -- his responsibility very, very
seriously, because he knew that the nation and indeed the world was watching. In
his own conscience he wanted to be clear that he was doing the right thing.
fact
that Mr. Jowers had met and conferred with Mr. Dexter King, your son, on one
occasion, then again with Mr. Dexter King and Ambassador Young on another
occasion. You have heard about that, I'm sure?
A.
Yes, yes.
Q. Are
you aware of the fact that Mr. Jowers stated to them each time he met with them
that he was not aware of any of the acts he did that would lead up to the
assassination of Dr. King, that whatever acts -- there was no mention of that to
him, that he had no idea that whatever acts he may have been called upon he had
no idea would lead to the assassination Dr. King? Are you aware of that?
A. I'm
not aware of the conversation as much as I wasn't involved with it. So I
couldn't speak to the detail of that.
Q. I
see.
MR.
GARRISON: I believe that's all. Thank you, Ms. King.
group
at the time of the assassination of Martin Luther King?
A.
Yes.
Q. At
the time of the sanitation workers' strike?
A.
Yes.
Q. And
when were the Invaders formed?
A. In
1967.
Q. Who
formed that group?
A. I
formed that group along with Charles Cabbage and John Smith.
Q.
What was the purpose of the Invaders? What was their organizational purpose?
A. The
purpose was to provide an organizational format for young people, for people in
the City of
Memphis
. We really formed as a result of the Meredith march in
Mississippi
, which is when I first met Dr. King. Many of us who had gone down became active
in organizing and became proponents of the black power movement. We saw
ourselves as agents for liberation of our people throughout the country.
I
don't know whether people can really remember this, but in 1966 and 1967 it was
extremely unsafe to walk the streets in cities like
Memphis
and southern cities across the country, cities all over. So we saw ourselves as
an organizing tool to make people aware of the fact that we were a free people
with all the rights and privileges of Americans, to operate and seek prosperity,
equality and all the other things that were rightfully ours by law.
Q. So
the Invaders were a local community-organizing group?
A.
That's right.
Q. How
were the Invaders funded? How were they financed?
A. Out
of our own pocket. We received no real funding. We received one grant for the
black organizing project, which is a grant I wrote in 1967. We received some
jobs from the War on Poverty Commission. Cab and I were hired as
thirty-dollar-a-week organizers in 1967, a job from which we were fired because
we had
A. The
Student Non-violent Coordinating Committee.
Q.
What was the Student Non-violent Coordinating Committee?
A. It
was a national organization which spent -- which really developed out of the
civil rights movement which at its inception provided the foot soldiers for the
civil rights movement, the young men and women who went out and desegregated
lunch counters, students from all over the country, many from Memphis,
incidentally, who became the cannon fodder for the movement, as a matter of
fact. We would go out and do the organizing work, go into the rural areas, go
into the cities, the colleges, the prisons, everywhere there was a need really
to let people know the kinds of things that Dr. King and others had talked about
were realities
Q. Did
you see yourself in a sense as foot soldiers, community-based foot soldiers, in
that movement?
A.
Well, you know, now that I'm a gray-haired old man, I don't want to be vain
enough to say that. We really thought that we were a chosen few on a mission. We
really saw ourselves as helping fulfill the American dream.
We
were idealists for the most part. We were people born of desire to change the
concept in America from its desegregated biased roots and its hatred for
African-Americans to people who understood that we should enjoy the right to
vote, the right to speak freely, the right to come and go as we please, to live
where we wanted to, to seek an education, all those little things that people
now seem to say we take for granted.
Q.
With this background and this history and this organizational activity, was
there a time when you associated -- became associated
A.
When the sanitation workers started their -- we did the basic street organizing,
you might say, for the events that led up to the sanitation workers' strike. We
went out and got the -- we told grown men that they had a right to petition
government, to question police, to do all kinds of things. Then when the
organization, the AFSCME, which is the American Federation of State, County,
Municipal Employees, started to organize its membership, many of its leaders
came to us and they accepted our efforts to go out in the communities and gain
support for the kind of people who needed this help. When you say this to
somebody, it
probably sounds -- I don't know how to really describe it because this was a
very dangerous
thing to do. You didn't have a right to go and talk to the city government about
organizing its employees. That was against
the
law. You did not have a right to question a policeman if they stopped you and
talked to you or if they asked you a question. And people were afraid. We didn't
have many lawyers, judges, anything else, who would actually stand up to the
kind of abuse that we were subjected to here in
Memphis
.
So
when the sanitation workers got together and decided they would organize, they
offered a list of things that they wanted, to be recognized as a union, to
receive the same pay as white employees, other kinds of things, that seem so
mundane to us now. That platform that they used, we had been using it for a few
years since a man who is now a judge ran for public works commissioner.
So we
were involved in this process actively trying to get it together. And that year
when we became -- when the union kind of put itself together, the real hell
broke loose in
Memphis
. The mayor decided that it would never be recognized. A group of
ministers
got together and decided that they would work in support of the union. We worked
hard to get them to come in. And because we were having such great difficulty
with the white community resisting this whole effort, with many people in the
black community being threatened and who were afraid, the leadership of the
strike itself decided to invite Dr. King here.
Dr.
King was not only the greatest leader that we've ever had, he was a person who
by his bearing and presence brought a kind of calm to the entire community, to
those who were opposed to us. We understood because of our youth and our
exuberance that sometimes we were not perceived as being ready to lead. There
were people who were afraid of us because we would stop and ask questions.
Well
-- or because we would even resist the kinds of pushing around that we received.
Several days after the start of the strike itself, the sanitation workers had a
march down
Main Street
, and the police took their
Q. Do
you know -- excuse me for interrupting. Do you know the date of that particular
march?
A. No,
I don't remember the exact date. But it was --
Q. Was
it in February of 1967 or March of 1967?
A. It
would have been in February.
Q.
Early on in the strike?
A.
Yes. Very early in the strike. A number of sanitation workers were injured.
Before that happened, two men were killed, were crushed, in a garbage truck, one
that automatically closed down and collected the garbage. That set off a fierce
to resistance, a fierce resistance. When they had to march down
Main Street
and the police attacked them, dogs,
clubs, guns, beat the hell out of a lot of them, we really decided to ask for a
more militant stance from the union itself.
This
probably sounds pretty mundane, but prior to that time the religious leaders
did
not want to approach this as if it were a regular strike. Many of us had grown
up in the -- with roots to the labor movement, just as we had to the civil
rights movement. We believed, for example, that ASCFME should operate its strike
just like the AFL-CIO or the Teamsters or anybody else and that we should stop
the flow of trucks that were being driven by strike breakers, that we should end
this garbage collection that was designed to break the strike. Well, we found
ourselves in a greatly divided strike effort.
Many
of the ministers and some of the black leaders in town were much more interested
in compromising and going along with the edicts of the city administration. We
did not want to see that occur. We wanted a full and legitimate recognition of
the union. We wanted to make
sure that the rights of these employees were protected. Most of these men were
from rural
West Tennessee, had been driven off the farm, had come in from places like
Fayette
County
where
they had been driven off the land in what we call the
Tent
City
.
Q. The
founder of
Tent
City
will be testifying in these proceedings. So we can move from that. But let me
move you onto the association with Dr. King. What was the relationship that
emerged between the Invaders and SCLC, Dr. King's organization here in
Memphis
, related to the sanitation workers' strike?
A.
Originally when Dr. King's people got here there was a kind of an uneasiness
between the two organizations. In fact, there were -- there was a brief
struggle, skirmish, that kind of occurred, some bad feelings, some other things.
It took Dr. King's arrival here to ease those problems out, to kind of smooth
that over.
We
insisted on following the same principles that we had learned from Dr. King
during the
Meredith march in
Mississippi
and other places.
Q. Did
the Invaders with its relationship with SCLC play a role in the
first
march that Dr. King led here on the 28th of March, 1967, on behalf of the
sanitation workers' strike?
A. We
did not play an active role in that march because the night before, Reverend Jim
Lawson and reverend H. Ralph Jackson came to the steering committee and
presented a letter with bullets in it and said that they had been sent by the
Invaders and that we had
threatened them. Consequently I ordered the members of our organization off the
streets, not to participate.
Q. So
the clergy-led steering committee received from somewhere --
A.
From somewhere.
Q. --
a letter with some bullets in it?
A.
Yes.
Q. And
that was represented as having been sent by the Invaders?
A.
That's right.
Q. It
was taken as a threat by the more traditional civil rights groups here?
A.
Yes. They were very annoyed with us. They didn't like our style. They didn't
Q.
Now, let me ask you, did the Invaders disrupt that march?
A. No.
Q. How
was that march disrupted? Who disrupted that march, to the best of your
knowledge?
A. We
received --
Q.
Strike that. Let me rephrase that. Did you conduct as an organization an
investigation?
A.
Yes. I personally conducted an investigation. I ordered a complete investigation
to see if any of our people were involved. As I said, I put an order out that
our people would not attend the march because we had already, once that letter
had been sent with the bullets in it, we knew that we would receive the blame.
Our people started to report the influx of other individuals who were coming in
with Illinois license plates who were seen about town, who were seen on Beale
Street by our affiliates on Beale Street, and who were members of several
organizations, some the
Black
Egyptians out of East St. Louis, some reported to have been Blackstone Rangers
out
of
Chicago
.
Q. So
these were strangers that came to
Memphis
just prior to this march. Is that what you are saying?
A.
That's right.
Q. Why
would they have come to
Memphis
?
A. We
have no idea, because usually when organizations came to town, they would
contact us. The Black Egyptians did. Chuck Cohen and some other people did in
fact contact our people in an appropriate fashion. The ones we were concerned
about were unidentified.
This
is very unusual, because the nature of the movement was such that people relied
on each other for housing, for accommodations, for transportation, for
information, for all kinds of things. The nature of the movement was a very
communal kind of thing. Everybody helped everybody if we could.
disruption
of that march and what do you know about -- from personal knowledge do you know
about how that march was disrupted?
A.
That march was disrupted, in my opinion, by police and by agents from parts
unknown who came here specifically to embarrass Dr. King and to disrupt the
march. The FBI reports, classified reports that have since been released,
indicate to me that through the informants that they -- they always black out
the name of the informants -- always indicate that there were plans to disrupt
our activities, to single out the individuals in my organization and
several other organizations as the kind of fall guys.
We
were supposed to be the ones who would be blamed. Some indication was that the
march was supposed to be stopped at Main Street and turned south on Main instead
of being allowed to turn north where we were supposed to have had a warehouse
with weapons in it and we were going to start a race war.
Q. As
a result of the violent disruption of the march, Dr. King decided to come back
to
Memphis
?
A.
Yes.
Q. And
the Invaders established yet a closer working relationship with him?
A.
Yes.
Q.
This time?
A.
Yes.
Q.
Were you going to work closely in the preparation of the next march?
A.
Yes, yes. There were some essential problems with that first march. There were
no marshals. There were no people on the march route who would establish what
the perimeters of the march would be. In a disciplined march, you always have to
have someone organize the flanks to keep the people separated from the
pedestrians, so to speak, who would stand there, even though we encouraged
people to join the march, the idea is you have to have very disciplined people
who
will not break windows, who will not run, who will not panic, who will not be
afraid, in case we met force. The marshals were instructed to protect people, to
show them how not to panic and cause themselves to be hurt. That didn't exist in
the first march. In the second march, Dr. King made an agreement for the
Invaders to participate in the march, to be marshals for the march, to protect
individuals and to make certain that we were not blamed for things that
ultimately happened in the first march.
Q.
Just reverting quickly to the break-up of the first march, do you know which
hotel Dr. King was taken to when that march turned violent?
A.
Yes. He was taken to the Rivermont. It was a Holiday Inn flagship, which is now
an apartment building. But when our people went up there, he had no guards on
his room, they went straight to the room and were able to see Dr. King without
anybody protecting him. We thought that was horrendous. We
thought
that that was -- we really were very afraid for Dr. King at that time.
Q. In
the planning in which you were engaged in the second march, the march that Dr.
King never made, the march which in fact became a memorial march for his death,
did you take up rooms under the -- with the financial support of his
organization?
A.
Yes. Yes.
Q. Did
you take up those rooms at the Lorraine Motel?
A.
Yes.
Q. The
very place where Dr. King was assassinated?
A.
Yes. As a part of the organization.
Q. Do
you recall how many rooms the Invaders had there?
A.
They had two rooms.
Q. And
how many Invaders were in those rooms at that time?
A. The
total numbers probably ran to about twenty, from ten to twenty Invaders. Some
would leave and come back. Other people would come. But around ten to twenty.
situation.
Some Invaders were still there, but once put out of the room, the main body of
our group had to do what they were asked to do. At the time that I received the
report from the people in the field, they were also concerned about a number of
other things.
There
was no police presence. It was a very confused situation. We did not know who
was in charge. Some of -- I could not get a clear answer about who gave the
order to put the Invaders out of the hotel.
Q. We
may come to that with other witnesses. But were you surprised that you were
asked to leave the hotel?
A.
Yes. Yes.
Q.
This was not in accordance with your arrangements with Dr. King?
A. No,
it was not. Dr. King had agreed to involve the Invaders. He had chastised his
people for making it difficult for the Invaders to operate along with them. We
had a very good relationship.
James
Lawson and Dr. King are the reasons that I have spent almost thirty-five years
of my life in the movement.
MR.
PEPPER: No further questions. Your witness.
THE
COURT: Do you expect your cross-examination to be lengthy?
MR.
GARRISON: I don't think it will be terribly long. I'll go on if you want me to.
THE
COURT: I'll take about five seconds. Then you can continue with your
examination.
(Brief
recess.)
THE
COURT: Mr. Garrison.
CROSS-EXAMINATION
BY MR.
GARRISON:
Q. Dr.
Smith, if I may ask you a few questions, I would appreciate it. Let me ask you,
during the time that you were working with Dr. King's group, were you made aware
of any threats against Dr. King by any source?
time
when there was a march and there was a riot and he had gone back to
Atlanta
, are you
aware of the fact that he planned to come back or said I'll be back? How was
that left?
A. I
was aware that Dr. King was going to be back. We were extremely interested in
making sure that the march worked, that the sanitation workers' strike was
successful.
Q.
Among the group that you were with, Dr. Smith, the Invaders, was there a
gentleman whose name was Merrell McCullough?
A.
Yes.
Q.
What part did he play in this?
A.
Merrell McCullough was our director of transportation. He had the only car and
the only gas. So we made him the minister of transportation. That should have
made us leery right there. We're talking about some poor youngsters in a very
poor town. I guess you can say that
Memphis
is still a poor town.
We
didn't have anything. We didn't have any money. We got around the best we
could,
which was usually to bum a ride. In fact, the police would sometimes have to
give us a ride. The ones that were watching us would sometimes give us a ride.
McCullough was a very accessible person. He would come to my home every day, as
he would go around all the Invaders. When I met him, he was introduced to me by
what we call the
Riverside
Invaders, who brought him into the organization.
Q. Did
you later learn that he at that time was working undercover for the Memphis
Police Department?
A.
Yes. I was invited down to the police department after Dr. King was
assassinated, and I was introduced to him by inspector types of the Memphis
Police Department as Officer Merrell McCullough.
Q. And
would it surprise you to learn that he was brought into Mr. Jowers' restaurant
by another officer and introduced as Officer Merrell McCullough?
A. I
did not know about that until much later on, but I was extremely surprised. I
think
one of the reasons I was surprised is because we felt that there were people who
would infiltrate our group, but we did not have any idea that the infiltration
was of a nature broader than the local police department.
We
knew that many members of the -- many men who are now members of the police
department, in fact, the former police director who has just recently resigned,
was also an undercover agent in our organization.
Q. Dr.
Smith, the day that the assassination occurred, you were along with some other
members of your group in a room or two rooms at the Lorraine Motel. Am I
correct, sir?
A. The
members of my organization were there.
Q.
What floor were you on?
A. On
the second floor.
Q. All
right. Was there a time that day that you had occasion to look across the street
to see what was down on the street
below
the motel and across over there on the other side? Did you have any occasion to
do that that day that you recall?
A. I
did not. On that day I had to leave to maintain what we call our information
center. What I had to do was to receive the information from around the city
from our various locations where we thought the strategic information that told
us what was happening with the strike itself, with the plans for events and
activities, in preparation for the strategy team's meeting and that sort of
thing.
Q. All
the time that you were at the hotel and the going and coming, do you ever
remember seeing anyone in that brush area there across from the hotel? Do you
ever recall any activity, seeing anyone in that area?
A. No,
I did not see anyone in that area.
MR.
GARRISON: Dr. Smith, I had hair once like you. Thank you.
What I
want to do is I want to move on with you. Would you tell us what your position
was in the Invaders around the time of 1968?
A.
Around 1968 -- first of all, let me try to clear something up here as far as the
name "Invaders" goes. My title was execute secretary of the Black
Organizing Project, which was a project that we had put together and made up one
of the groups we organized. The press actually just gave us the name
"Invaders" and it kind of stuck. You know, it kind of stuck. A lot of
people can kind of relate to that.
Generally
we were referred to as the Invaders about, but actually my title was executive
secretary, Black Organizing Project.
Q.
What was your role in the Black Organizing Project and that group in particular?
A.
Well, basically training street organizers, going on to campuses, trying to set
up various and different groups,
educating,
trying to empower black people basically, trying to make an impression on the
structure, the power structure, as it was at the time, generally raising the
consciousness of black people at that time period. We were basically facing
difficult times.
Q.
Consciousness-raising activities?
A.
Absolutely.
Q.
Now, when the march Dr. King led on the 28th of March broke up into a riot, did
you and any of the members of the organization meet with Dr. King shortly after
that?
A. We
did. We met afterward. We had made an effort to meet with him before then,
before the march. There were many indications that there was going to be a
serious problem, but we were unable to reach him at the time. After the riot
occurred, we made an effort to meet with him then. We knew he was staying at the
Rivermont. That was public knowledge at the time. So a group of us we
met
out at John's apartment out in south Memphis and we decided that we best go over
there and try to get a chance to talk to him and let him know what the situation
was, what
he had walked into.
Q.
Some of you went along to the Rivermont to meet with Dr. King. Would that --
when would that have been? Would have been the day after the riot?
A. You
are going to have to help me here with these dates and times here. We're talking
about a long time ago. As near as I can recollect, I think it was probably been
the next day.
Q. The
riot took place on the 28th of March. You would have met with him on the 29ing
of March?
A.
Probably. Probably.
Q.
When you went to the Rivermont to meet with Dr. King after this disruption, did
you notice any security at the Rivermont for him that the point?
A. No.
It was nonexistent. It is kind of strange you should ask that question,
because
when we decided to go, that's the first thing we thought about, how were we
going to get past the security, because we knew that there would be some. So one
of the fellows that was with us at the time, he said, well, we'll try and see if
we can't get through the back door. We walked through the back door. Lo and
behold, the back door came straight open, I
mean, no problem at all. We walked right into the door, upstairs to his room,
knocked on the door, never saw a soul, no one.
Q. You
went directly up to his room?
A.
Directly.
Q. You
knocked on the door?
A.
Yes.
Q. Was
there any security inside the room?
A. No
security.
Q. Who
answered the door?
A. I
think Reverend Abernathy answered the door. No, wait a minute. Let me get this
straight. Was it Bernard Shaw that was with him at the time. You have to help me
here.
I think Bernard answered the door because I think Dr. King was in the bathroom
putting on his tie. I think Reverend Abernathy was standing in the background. I
introduced myself, told Mr. Shaw my name is Charles Cabbage, I'd like to talk to
Dr. King, I represent the Invader organization. Reverend Abernathy immediately
said, stop, no, the doctor does not want to talk to you all now. At this
particular time I heard Dr. King call out from the bathroom, he said, no, let
him in because I want to talk to him. So we went in the room and sat down and we
had a nice long talk.
Q.
Basically what was the nature of that conversation?
A. We
had brought along some literature, discussing, you know -- explaining our
position on certain issues, describing our organization, its structure, some of
our goals and objectives.
We
were really trying to demonstrate to him that the rumors that had been spread
about
us were untrue and unfounded, that we were really not out to create any kind of
disruptive behavior in the City of Memphis, that we were really about basically,
like I said, consciousness-raising, introducing the concept of the empowerment
of black people at the time generally referred to as black power. That was
almost a criminal offense at that particular time. We felt there was some work
that needed to be done. In the process of presenting our literature to him, we
also presented parts of a program that we had put together that we wanted to try
to establish into the community called the Community
Unification Program. We were seeking funding at that particulars time.
But
the conversation never really got into the literature itself. They looked it
over and went immediately to the march and what happened.
Q. How
did Dr. King react to this conversation that you had with him?
positive
all the way. His first reaction was, and it kind of shocked me in a way, because
I was expecting him to be hostile and I was expecting him to be a bit defensive,
you know, because the information that he had received was that we were opposed
to everything he stood for, and the first question he asked me was, you know,
Brother Cabbage, why did you all do this to me? I explained to him, I said, Doc,
we did not do this to you.
Our
intention from the very beginning has been, first of all, we did not want you to
come here because we had been organizing around -- we had been organizing around
not a non-violent theme at that particular time. For him to walk into
Memphis
trying to lead a non-violent demonstration on the occasion we're talking about
was just walking into the jaws of a tiger. It was in our best interest as well
as his for him not to be here. We wanted him
not here.
that,
because we really just didn't have the voice that we wanted in the meetings and
strategy sessions that were being held at the time that was controlling the
sanitation
strike and those events.
Q.
There came a time as a result of this meeting and other discussions that your
organization came to agree to work with Dr. King in terms of the following
march, the next march that was planned?
A. All
this was discussed -- all this came about that day in that meeting, because,
know, after I had told -- I don't want to make it sound like I'm giving Dr. King
advice, but I tried to inform him as best as I could of what the situation was,
the volatility of the situation and some of the things that he could do to be
able to come into Memphis and be able to have a non-violent demonstration. I let
him know that we had been organizing around counter-themes for at least a year,
that a lot of people were aware of it, and in order for him to be able to pull a
successful
non-violent march off here in Memphis, that he needs to pull up all the way, go
back to Atlanta, reorganize, send in some workers to begin to teach non-violent
doctrines and discipline, because in order to be able to do and accomplish what
they were setting out -- what they were attempting to do would take some serious
training.
Q.
When you met with him and were agreeing to work together, you took up residence
in the Lorraine Motel as a means of a place for working with him for manning the
second march. Is that right?
A. His
suggestion was one of the things we need to do then was probably try to work
together. He said, what I will do is we will go back and I'll send some people
in and we're going to put you and maybe some of your people on the staff. We
agreed immediately, you know. From that point on we decided when they came back,
they were contacted. When they came back, I don't remember the exact time line
on this, but we took up in the
Lorraine
Motel, we took the two rooms on the top floor, the right-hand side of the
building.
Q. Do
you know how many people were in those two rooms?
A. We
just had the two rooms. At that time we were young. They just stayed full all
the time.
Q.
Those rooms were on the balcony level, the upper level?
A.
Balcony level, yes.
Q. The
same level on which he was assassinated?
A.
Yes.
Q. Did
there come a time when you were asked to leave those rooms?
A.
Yes.
Q.
When was that?
A.
This was after the third meeting that we had had. Let me try and explain this.
After the organizers for SCLC had come to
Memphis
, had come back to
Memphis
after Dr. King had left, Reverend Orange, Carl Reader (Phonetic) and some of
the others at that
time,
we began to go out into the community and have workshops. So we began to get to
be quite friendly. We got along well. So when Dr. King came back, we began to
meet downstairs
in the dining room. We had two meetings downstairs in the dining room. We had
one in his room. And in the meeting we were discussing how we would be able to
pull the march off.
And
one of the things that we had decided that would be necessary would be that the
Invaders would be involved in actually marshalling the demonstration. I had
problems with that initially because I didn't think I could sell that to the
group. So when I took this back to our board up on the second floor where we
were staying, we had heated arguments about it, but eventually got this over to
the entire group and we agreed to marshal the parade. This is after the second
meeting we probably -- finally came to a decision and we were on board to act as
marshals.
Q.
After the third meeting somehow you were told to leave the hotel?
A.
Now, John had to remind me of this. After the second meeting after we had come
to the conclusion that we were all going to work together on this, that we had
as much at stake in it as they did, so, therefore, it would be the right thing
for us to do, we had sort of an impromptu meeting in Dr. King's room where we
had some final points to work out. That meeting lasted maybe about five to ten
minutes. We go back to the hotel, to our rooms, and we discussed it a little
bit, and we sat around, and here comes a knock on the door.
A. It
took us about twenty minutes to clear the room.
Q. So
it took you twenty minutes to clear the room?
A.
Uh-huh.
Q.
What is the significance of that? What time does that make it?
A. We
weren't really keeping no watch or time on this. We weren't really watching the
clock per se. But from some of the things that I read from some of the
investigations that had been carried out since then, I think we left out about
ten until six or eleven until six or something like this.
Q. You
were told to leave?
A.
Yeah.
Q.
Sometime within a half hour, thirty-five minutes, of the killing you left?
A.
Uh-huh.
Q. You
left at ten minutes to six, which is about eleven minutes before the killing?
A. I
always felt that as we were pulling out -- it took us a little while to get
organized to get out of the room. There were quite a few of us there. We got out
as quickly as we could. We weren't ready to go. We were there all day for
meetings and everything.
There
was only one car there, that was mine. We threw things in the car, got in the
car. As soon as we got in the car and drove up Mulberry, this is when I heard
the shot.
Q.
Very shortly after you --
A.
Before I could make it to
Main Street
.
Q. Why
were you asked to leave the motel within minutes of the killing?
A.
There is a lot of conjecture on that. I do not know. I mean, it is illogical. It
doesn't make any sense. Check-out time is the next day.
A.
Yes. I mean, SCLC was taking care of the entire bill.
Q. So
they had paid for it through the evening?
A. I
don't know what their records indicate, but I would assume if they had already
rented the room, you know, then -- they don't rent them by the half day. It was
just a totally illogical move. It didn't make any sense.
Q. Who
gave the orders for you to leave the motel?
A.
Izzy answered the door. I wouldn't have been the one to answer the door. Izzy
answer the door. Izzy, from my best recollection, says that one of the maids had
come by to clean the room and asked us to leave, they said that you all would
have to leave. Next came Reverend Orange and came in and explained to us that,
hey, man, you all will have to leave. Nobody asked why because -- you know, we
had feelings that there was something very, very wrong because
A. I
never questioned that. I assumed by him handling the money it was a clear-cut
decision for him saying -- the way it came down, we were not paying for the
room, Jessie was not authorizing payment for the room anymore, so you all have
to leave.
Q.
They already had paid for the room apparently?
A.
This I realize now, but at that particular time we never knew how serious these
minutes and seconds were, you know, to a significant historical event. I mean,
in hindsight we can see these things, but as they occurred, you know, who would
take time to remember anything like that and write it down or jot it down.
Q. So,
Charles, I put it to you your testimony this afternoon is that you were asked to
leave late in the day close to the time of the killing, you did leave --
A.
Yeah.
Q. --
and then you heard the shot within a short time after you left?
A. As
soon as I pulled off the lot and made a right turn, got beside the fire station,
the shot rang out. We all ducked down in the car. Normally we would make a right
turn to go down to
Beale Street
and turn left to get on the interstate. This time when we heard the shot we
immediately began -- See, we had a different route from leaving the hotel. At
night we would take a different route because of the police surveillance around
the hotel at night. So we took a left turn, took Calhoun, went toward the river,
took a back street to Florida street, got to Crump, went back over to Castle, I
think it was, and went over the railroad tracks and back alleys and made it all
the way to south Memphis.
Q. Did
you notice any security, any police presence or security, in the motel late that
afternoon before you left and after you left?
A.
There was none. There was never any security, never.
MR.
PEPPER: No further questions, Your Honor.
CROSS-EXAMINATION
BY MR. GARRISON:
Q.
Mr. Cabbage, I have two or three questions I would to ask you if you don't mind.
Before this date of April the 4th when you were asked to leave the room, did you
ever learn of any threats against Dr. King? Was it common that you heard any
threats against him?
A.
Yeah.
Q. Was
it a pretty much common day-to-day thing?
A. No,
this was a direct knock on my front door to my house, which made it even more
expedient for us to try and get to him and let him know. There was a gentleman
that knocked on my mother's front door. We were
sitting
in the house. He came inside and introduced himself. He was from
South Africa
. He came in and sat down, sirens wailing, fires going off all over the city,
curfew on. This man came into our house, sat down and talked to me and told me,
said, Charles, I'm going to tell you something, they are going to kill Dr. King
in
Memphis
. I done about passed out.
Q. Is
that the day before the assassination?
A. I
can't recall that date. I really can't.
Q. Was
it the general feeling of the Invaders that it was unsafe for Dr. King to come
here to
Memphis
?
A.
Absolutely.
Q. You
didn't want him to come here?
A. No,
we did not.
Q. Is
that because it was not safe to come?
A. It
was unsafe, and we knew that because of the position that we had taken
politically
that if anything went wrong, that we would be the one to blame for it.
Q.
They would blame it on your group?
A.
Absolutely.
Q. Did
you recall a gentleman in your group named Merrell McCullough?
A.
Yes, I do.
Q.
What part did he play with your group?
A.
Merrell first came into the organization because of the activities that we were
conducting out at
Memphis
State
. We were organizing the Black Students Association out there. Merrell I think
was attending classes out there. I think John B. Reddin told him.
He was interested and wanted to learn more about the condition of black people
in this condition, so John brought him to the apartment where we were generally
holding these meetings, which were generally open to anybody who wanted to
attend, they could come. And Merrell came.
the
room before the assassination, Mr. Cabbage, was Merrell McCullough there, was he
one of the ones?
A. No,
he was not there. He was with Reverend Orange.
Q. Do
you know where Merrell McCullough was when you left the room that day?
A. He
and Reverend Orange gone out shopping or something like this. We knew that he
was the police, but what can you do about this. You know you are going to be
infiltrated. We made him minister of transportation. He had a car. We gave him
something to do.
Then
when we made the alliance with SCLC and began to work with SCLC, he came along
with the group. So now he is moving driving people around, some of the SCLC
staff people around. It is just of the one of the quirks the way things
happened. He ended up driving the SCLC staff around. We did not know he was as
highly connected as he was.
Q. Let
me ask you this: You said you were ordered to leave sometime late that
Q. Did
you see Reverend Jackson at the motel before you left?
A.
Yes, he was at the meeting.
Q.
Late that afternoon?
A. We
met during the day. If you want to go into the event, we can talk about the
meeting, but he was there at the hotel that day. As a matter of fact, he was the
last person we saw as we left the meeting. He was standing down by the pool.
Q. He
was down on the parking level, lower level?
A.
Uh-huh.
Q. And
did you see Dr. King talking to reverend Jessie Jackson?
A. Not
at that time, no.
Q. Mr.
Cabbage, let me ask you this: You were in the room facing the street over across
from the rooming house across there, weren't you?
Q. Did
you ever look over there and see in the brushy area where it was raised up off
the street with a concrete barrier, I think it is, and a lot of trees, did you
ever see anyone in there moving around in the bushes that you could tell?
A. No.
I never really paid any attention to it. We were constantly moving around, our
people, because we provided our own security, and no reports ever came to me
that we ever saw anything or anybody at that particular time.
Q.
When you heard the shot the day that it occurred, did you go back to the scene
or did you go ahead and leave?
A. We
immediately went to
Riverside
Community. We got stopped once by a police officer, a young guy. I don't know
who he was. He was nervous. He talked to us and he let us go. That took about
five minutes. We went directly to my mother's house. She come running. As I
pulled up in front of the house, she is rushing down to the house crying,
screaming to the top of her
voice,
they just shot Dr. King, they just shot Dr. King. I immediately began to think,
oh, my God, how far is this going to go, because we were aware that the
assassination plot was on because of the fellow that had come to my house. So
what I did was I got out of the car and turned the car over to some of the other
people in our organization, sent it back down to the hotel to see in the event
anybody else would be targeted, if we could be of any assistance security-wise.
We weren't trained professionals or anything like that. Anybody in a situation
like that would try to help.
MR.
GARRISON: That's all I have. Thank you, sir.
REDIRECT
EXAMINATION
BY MR.
PEPPER:
Q. Mr.
Cabbage, do you know who the man was who came into your home and told you that
Dr. King was going to be assassinated?
A. I
didn't ask for a spelling, but there was another John Laue present at the hotel
who spelled his name L O U E, I think, but, you know, this man was an entirely
different -- a totally different description.
Q. Was
there man black or white?
A. He
was Middle Eastern, long brown hair. I'd remember him again if I saw him. I
never saw him again.
Q. Did
you know him previously?
A. No.
Never seen him before in my life.
Q.
Never seen him before in your life?
A. No.
Q.
Could his name have been spelled L A U E?
A.
Something like that. I may have the spelling wrong. I didn't ask him how to
spell his name is what I'm trying to say. I do remember him saying that his name
was John
were
working in. We had numerous confrontations with the police. There were armed
bands of white citizens who rode around in the community with high-powered
rifles in their car. Some of us had been shot at before. It was basically for
self-defense.
Q.
When you saw Reverend Jackson standing down at the swimming pool, was he doing
anything?
A.
Well, he said -- he had his arms folded and checking the time seeing how long it
would take us to get out of the hotel.
Q. He
was looking at his watch?
A. He
was checking it.
Q.
Lastly, did you have the occasion as a result of your suspicion of a white
person who wanted to associate with the Invaders to go through some personal
documents of that person?
A.
That was an incident that occurred. This was a year prior to. A gentleman with
military intelligence -- we used to hang out at a place called the Log Cabin.
This is where we used to meet on
South Parkway
. This
guy
come stumbling in drunk, strange in the first place, because he had to be nuts
being
there in south
Memphis
at this particular time anyway. He comes into our meeting room. He
was immediately stopped, frisked and robbed. In the process of being robbed,
somebody took
his wallet. In going through the wallet, we found a military intelligence ID and
three
dollars.
Q. And
three dollars?
A.
Three dollars.
Q. You
found an identification card with military intelligence officer?
A.
Yes, I did.
Q.
This was about a year before the killing?
A.
Uh-huh.
Q.
This would be then in 1967?
A.
1967, yes. Yes, sir.
MR.
PEPPER: No further
questions.
THE
COURT: All right. You may stand down, sir. Thank you.
A.
First of all, I'd like to say my granddaddy was brought here five years before
the Civil War in chains. He was a slave. And lesser than a mile and a half from
the store, the record will show in 1867 he gave seven dollars and a half for
four hundred acres of land. We have some of that in the family yet.
Q.
John, did there come a time in 1959 or 1960 that you became involved in civil
rights activity, voter registration activity, in Fayette County and the area of
Somerville?
A.
Well, I'd like to please the Court to go back a little bit further than that how
I got deeply involved. I met Gerald Estes in
Camp Ellis
,
Illinois
, and later I met him again in 1957. In 1957 he was a young practicing attorney.
He came to
Somerville
to defend
Burton
Dotson.
Q.
John, what opposition did you meet when you started, though, moving -- I'm
moving forward -- when you started the voter registration project in
Fayette
County
?
A.
According to the way I got the records together, before 1960 there was no
negroes registered to vote in that county. In 1957 me and Mr. Estes and the
others got together. He was the legal counsel. We ormed a league called the
Fayette County Civic & Welfare League to set out to get negroes registered
to vote.
At
that time the negroes didn't have no chance, and the law, they would pick them
up, sentence them, and put them out on the road, and a negro didn't have no
chance. The only way we could figure out to change that landscape was through
the ballot box.
Q.
What did you do?
A. We
formed this group. It was the first -- around about April or May in 1959 to get
the negroes registered to vote. We got a small majority of negroes registered,
and we had a local sheriff election. The local man that we was supporting was
named L. T. Redbanks. He run for sheriff against the local sheriff. The Democrat
party refused to let us vote.
That's
how it got started. That's how it got started. When they refused to let us vote,
on August the 12th, 1959, Gerald Estes filed a suit against the Democratic party
asking for us to have the right to cast our ballot.
Q.
What happened as a result of that action?
A.
Well, that was in 1959. In 1960, the early part of 1960, we was still pushing to
get negroes registered to vote, and the local editor of the Fayette Falcon was
named Coaster. The wavy understand it, the Commercial Appeal man name here was
named Coaster. They was folks.
When
we got it going, he put an ad in the Fayette Falcon and the Commercial Appeal
that they was going to make a thousand negroes move off the land in 1960, that
winter.
During
that time in 1960, if you registered, you had to move. The leaders of the
movement, the citizen council and the Klu Klux Klan, they had a list that later
that
we got ahold to it through by borrowing it from the Klu Klux Klan's secretary.
Ebony magazine published the list. We got ahold of it, forwarded it -- we got a
photostatic copy of it, and the made carried it back and put it in the safe and
they never knew how we got the list.
The
list in this Ebony magazine had all -- had A's behind it, that you couldn't buy
nothing nowhere. I was the leader of the group, and they run me out of every
wholesale house in
Memphis
.
Q.
Now, this was an embargo list, this was a list of people who no wholesale house
should sell any products of any sort. Is that what you are saying?
A.
Wouldn't sell them for money at no price.
Q.
Moving on now, John, what kind of business were you in, what kind of business
did you take over?
A.
Well, my brother, he had the store. And he had an education and always followed
saw mills and such. He said, I'm going to
move,
I'm just going to leave. He thought he was the one that was behind the movement
all the time, and I was the one who was spearheading the movement with the
people. He moved to
Memphis
and left them out there. When he moved to
Memphis
, then Gulf Oil Company, they jumped in the squeeze. In 1960 no oil company
would sell no black farmers no gasoline, no oil and no seed in 1960. It was a
liberal at Eades named Ben Roafer. He told all the farmers to come down there to
him and he'd sell them what they want. He had more business than he could look
at.
During
that time I made friends with the underworld. What I mean by the underworld,
they run me out of every wholesale house in
Memphis
but Malone & Hyde. The bread companies wouldn't sell nothing to me. There
was a young bread man who said, tell you what you do, you meet me out there on
Summer Avenue and I'll sell you off the bread off the truck.
I
would come to
Memphis
and meet him on Summer Avenue in
Memphis
in a 1955 Ford car. That's what I had. I would come to
Memphis
and meet him on Summer Avenue and get bread. They Klan would get after me every
night or two. I had -- which I'm a top mechanic myself on the old models. To
make a car run fast and turn curves faster, if you noticed, a 1955 Ford has got
a solid frame in the front. We took the torch and cut two inches out of the
frame in the front. That brought the front wheels in and let the back wheels be
wider, and we had chains on -- see, a 1955 Ford has got straight springs behind
it. That let the car wheels up when it would go around a sharp curve, it would
slide around. At that time, which I could see a
nail in the highway now, at that time my vision was better and I could drive
just like I was standing still, and when they'd get after me, I'd cut over in
them back roads, and them new cars couldn't turn good like me. At that time
wasn't no two-way radios in
Q.
John, let me stop you there. Would you just tell the Court and the jury what
Tent
City
was?
A.
Tent City, we went to Washington, and me and my attorney, Carrie Porter Boyd and
one other guy. At that time this was under the Eisenhower Administration, and
they filed an injunction against the landowners from stop making the tenant
farmers move. And this was under the Eisenhower Administration.
That
was in 1961. President Kennedy got elected in 1961 in November, and he took
office in 1962.
Q.
Well, John, let's back up a minute. It is a historical fact that John Kennedy
was elected in 1960, took office January 20th of 1961. So it is a year back.
A. A
year back. I'm just --
Q.
That's okay. Continue.
A. And
during that time that I was leading my folks and all this was -- we'd
have
meetings to discuss it, and I decided the only way to be successful in political
ranks would be independent from the citizen's council and the Klu Klux Klan.
What I mean by being independent, stay out of the Klan's pocketbook. When you
borrow money from the Klan, he squeeze up on you in a minute.
Q.
John, what kind of business do you run today?
A. I
run a grocery store and oil company.
Q. How
long have you run that business?
A.
I've been running that business since 960.
Q.
That's when you took it over from your brother?
A.
That's when I took it over from my brother. But now let me run back back just a
second. Shaw, a fellow named Shaw, bought it from my brother first. He stayed in
it about a month and a half. Because of me going into the business after then --
there was an eighty-three year old man named John Lewis.
He
said, John, he says, they will starve us to death, we need somebody in that
business who knows how to do and feed us. At that time a test was going. If you
get Jet magazine, you can see some of the people were so poor, they were
starving. Of course, you take most of the people at that time, they had never
been nowhere or no-how to maneuver out of oppression.
The
Jet magazine published some pictures how poor the folks were at that time.
Q. In
Fayette
County
?
A. In
Fayette
County
.
Q.
Let's move on. You have run this business all these years?
A.
That's correct.
Q. How
many days a week is your business open?
A. The
onliest time -- at that time the business was -- we were running seven days a
week. I had a family. But after I lost -- the Klan tore my family up. I only
shuts it up when I go to pick up merchandise.
A.
Well, I bought all over
Memphis
. I'd buy from Frank Liberto's Produce, I'd buy from the meat houses, Morrell
Meat Company, Fineberg Meat Company. I know every one in
Memphis
.
Q. You
sell produce and meats as well?
A.
That's correct.
Q. And
you sell fuel oil and gasoline?
A.
That's correct.
Q. In
1968 where did you buy your produce?
A.
From on market street.
Q. Was
there a market there?
A.
There was a market there when I first started coming there.
Q.
What did you buy at this market?
A. I'd
buy -- on that street, the street runs north and south, and on that street, the
banana house, the tomato house, and Frank
Q. So
you would -- why would you go there around five-fifteen every Thursday? A. Well,
you've got to understand how I made the runs. I first started with Malone &
Hyde on south -- Malone & Hyde was on
South Parkway
.
Q.
Right.
A. I'd
make that run, the dry grocery run. Then I would come on up and I'd have it to
put my meat on ice and produce on ice. I'd make them's two places my last
pick-ups.
Q. So
Liberto's warehouse was your last pickup?
A. Was
the last pickup.
Q. You
would get there around five-fifteen?
A. I
got there that day at five-fifteen exactly.
Q.
We're coming to that day. April 4th was a Thursday, the day Martin Luther King
was assassinated was a Thursday.
Q.
Would you describe what the layout of the place was and what you did when you
arrived at that warehouse?
A.
That warehouse faced east and west, but you enter in the gate on the south side,
and when I drove around to the north side and come up about fifteen feet of the
door, I
stopped my truck. At that time I had a three-quarter ton pickup truck with a
canvass
on it, a cloth canvass over it.
Q.
Okay.
A.
When I drove up to the -- when I stopped the pickup truck out in front of the
door, this door is on the north side, and there is a big door that could you
rollback and back a truck up in.
Coming
in from the north side on the right side there is a little small office, and
when I got within ten to fifteen feet of this office, why, Latch was standing
up.
A. Mr.
Latch had a scar around his neck like this.
Q.
What was his relationship to Mr. Liberto?
A. He
was a handyman. I never did know, because I was always scared of Mr. Latch.
You see, if you looked at him, he had a scar from right here to right there, and
he would
always be mean, but Mr. Liberto was always friendly. I wouldn't fool with Mr.
Latch. I would stay away from him if I could.
Q. So
you walked in that afternoon, into the entrance and the office. You said you
were how far from the office?
A. Ten
to fifteen feet.
Q. Ten
to fifteen feet from the office?
A.
That's correct.
Q.
Then what happened next?
A. The
phone rang. When the phone rang, Latch picked it up. When Latch picked it up,
Latch said, that's him again. He give it to Mr. Liberto. Mr. Liberto said, shoot
the --
balcony.
Well, at that time they didn't have noticed me. I was just standing up a little
closer to them just looking. I was a cash-paying customer. He would always tell
me, you go get what you want and come by the office and pay for it.
If the
warehouse hadn't been changed, the doors, you have a line formed going in there.
Q.
Let's go back over what you saw. You heard Mr. Liberto talking on the telephone?
A.
Telephone.
Q.
Around what time of the day was this?
A. I'd
say that was around five -- ten minutes after, five-fifteen, around five
twenty-five, not quite five-thirty.
Q.
Five twenty-five to five-thirty you heard him talking on the telephone?
A.
Telephone.
Q. He
received a phone call. What did you hear him say once again?
A.
Shoot the son-of-a-bitch on the balcony.
Q.
Shoot the son-of-a-bitch on the balcony. Then what happened after that?
A.
Then he looked around and seen me. Then they said, go on and get your
merchandise. The locker is made with two doors, you open one door, then you
walks in and open another door. I went on in and got my merchandise, come on
back out. Then when I was coming back out, the phone rang again. Latch picked it
up and give it to Mr. Liberto. And Mr. Liberto told him to go to his brother in
New Orleans
and get his $5,000.
Mr.
Liberto wrote me a ticket. I never would buy nothing from nowhere without a
bill. He give me a bill. I took the bill, put my merchandise in the truck, then
I went on the back side of the company out on that street and I come around to
hit Summer Avenue and hit old 64 home. When I got home, my wife called and says,
do you know Dr. King done got killed? I says, I know it. It all come back to me
in my mind what I had heard. That's what I told her, I know it.
Q.
John, did you tell this story at that time to anyone?
A. I
didn't tell it to no one until it got to worrying me, I wondered what they know
I heard. You know, when you gets kind of itchy -- that was on a Thursday. So on
a Friday or Saturday, no later than Saturday morning, Mr. Baxton Bryant, who was
a Baptist white minister that I know in
Nashville
, I called him and told him what I had heard. So that Sunday evening he said,
John, I'm in church now. Says, I'll be there about four o'clock tomorrow
evening. When he came down about four o'clock that Sunday evening, we talked it
over, and in meantime he had contacted Mr. Lucius Burch's son-in-law to meet me
and him with the FBI down here in
Memphis
.
Q. And
did you have a meeting with the FBI and any local law enforcement people in
Memphis
on that Sunday?
A.
Well, that night, that Sunday night, we met with the FBI. Now, I didn't know
whether or not that they was local police or
somebody
else. But the only somebody I know was the FBI -- one was a tall and one was a
lower.
Q. Did
you tell them this story, these details?
A. I
gave them the same details. They questioned me two or three hours over the same
thing, the same thing. They questioned me two or three hours over the same
thing.
Q. Did
you give these details to them on any other occasion?
A.
That Monday, two little young FBI come out to the store and stayed there half a
day questioning me the same thing. So that Tuesday Robert Powell from New
Orleans come there, which he used to run a store out there on 64 highway, and I
wasn't at the store when he came, he -- the lady where I hide was named Ms. Ida
Mae. The record will show that in my deposition with the FBI. She told them that
I was at the house. So Robert -- I stayed about an hour and a quarter from the
store.
the
house, and when he come out this to the house -- I knowed him -- I never did
have no
dealings with him, but I knowed him, and he come out there to see me, and he
talked with me, and at that time he had a big Gulf station in New Orleans tied
up with the Mafias, I know it. I wouldn't say much to him, but the onliest
questions he asked me was how to get to my house from the back roads. It jumped
curious in my mind that all this done happened and he wanted to know how to come
to my house through the back roads.
Q.
John, you told this story. What happened as a result of your giving this
information to the officials?
A.
Well, in the meantime, Hal Flannery, which I've got his phone in my pocket right
now, he was in the Justice Department. Of course, he had been working with us on
the landowners' case.
I
called him that Tuesday and told him about Robert Powell had been there and I
was scared of him. See, when you buy from
Q. Who
has happened as a result of the information that you gave the officials? Has
anything happened in succeeding years?
A.
First of all, Dean Milk Company run my mama down, caught her on the road, run
over the truck. After then they hired Marion Yancy and Rue Grady hired the
Andersons
to beat me up, beat me to death. And they give a 1961
Pontiac
and three hundred fifty dollars to beat me to death.
They
got out at the courthouse and run me in Ms. Fair Theater's yard. That's the
person who owns the theaters in
Somerville
now. They still own it. When we was fighting in the yard, she come out there
with her gun, said, if you all don't quit beating him, I'm going to kill you.
Q.
John, were you put in the hospital as a result of that?
A.
Well, I come to my family doctor -- and I'd rather not discuss his name, because
something else I'm going to bring out, I don't want any reprisals against him --
I
come
to my family doctor, and by my grandparents on my daddy's side come up in
slavery, I learned a lot about nerve doctors. When you take mullet and boil it
down, which mullet has got a little stickers on, it looks like a catfish, you
can boil it down and take Vaseline and make a salve and take iodine salt and lay
in it and draw a sweat out. That's what I did. I come to the doctor. They
examined me and said I didn't have no -- I didn't break no bones.
Q.
John, I want to move along because of the time constraints we have.
A. I
understand.
Q.
Were you ever asked to go to
Washington
and testify before the House Select Committee on Assassinations and tell what
you have told us here today?
A. Let
me bring one other point up.
Q.
John, no, stay, please, with me and answer this question.
A. All
right. Gene Johnson came down investigating for the Select Committee. Me
and
him went over all the records. I discussed what I know, what I knew with him.
And when the time come for me to if to Washington to testify before the Select
Committee, he come out there with the papers for me to sign, and when he come
out there with the papers for me to sign, I noticed that he had gotten a little
hostile towards me.
Somebody
had got, in my opinion, to him and changed his attitude. That's my thinking. I
signed the papers and got everything ready. I says, John -- he says, John, he
says, I'll call you before you come up and testify before the Select Committee.
And the Select Committee was going on. Two to three days before I was supposed
to go, he called me up and said, John, we don't need you.
Q. So
the answer to the question is that at the end of the day, you were not called to
testify before the Congressional committee?
Q. Mr.
McFerren, you and I have talked before about all of the things that you know.
You knew Mr. Liberto quite a long time, did you, Frank Liberto, over a period of
years?
A. I
know him from 1960 up until 1996, I was in his business once or twice a week.
Q.
Okay. After the assassination of Dr. King, did you ever see him anymore after
that?
Q.
Okay. And during the time that you were around Mr. Liberto, Mr. McFerren, did
you ever hear him mention the name of Loyd Jowers, ever hear him ever mention
that name to you?
A. Not
to me.
Q. All
right. Let me ask you this, sir: After you saw Mr. Liberto when you would go for
your produce to buy it -- am I correct, sir?
A.
That's correct. Ninety percent of the time he would be there, but sometimes
Latch would be there.
Q. All
right, sir. You've lived in
Somerville
many, many years, in the town of
Somerville
, am I correct, sir?
A.
I've been there all my life. The only time I've been away is when I was in the
Army.
Q. Do
you know Mr. Liberto visited
Somerville
-- are you aware that he visited
Somerville
on occasion?
A. He
would -- I wouldn't say every Saturday morning, but he would visit John
Wilder's
office, which is on the east side of the courthouse. Now, let me explain this to
you so you'll understand. When the assassination committee of Dr. King was going
on in
Washington
, getting ready to go on, he went to visiting John Wilder's office regular.
Now,
the way I got ahold of it, I had some of our underground watching. Two to three
weeks before James Earl Ray broke pen out of Brushy Mountain, I called
Washington and told the Select Committee that they was going to kill James Earl
Ray or something was going to happen to him.
I
talked to Mr. Gene Johnson, which I've got his phone numbers, I've got Mr.
Flanders' phone numbers in my pocket now, I've got Mr. Dole's phone numbers in
my pocket now. I was in correspondence with all of them.
The
Justice Department, what I said before, the Justice Department covered it up.
When I said they covered up the barnyard, I mean they covered it up. Now, if
you
look at the records, the assistant to the United States Attorney General at that
time
was -- it was under the Nixon administration. He had a heavy voice. I talked to
him one time. I says, I know Dr. King's killings, who is in it, they trying to
set me up to get me killed. Mitchell, that was his name. If you ever talked to
him on the phone, he has got a gross voice like a bullfrog.
Q. All
right. Let me ask you this, Mr. McFerren: Since all this started and you started
the civil rights movement, have you ever been shot?
A.
I've been shot, I've been beat up twice. The citizen council and the Klu Klux
Klan hired a man named Benefield, gave him eighteen hundred dollars to kill me.
He got chicken and didn't kill me. He sent word to me by Reverend Frank Jones.
He came to my brother's house. He didn't even know which one of the houses I
stayed in. Myself, Reverend Frank Jones and Mr. Benefield come down here on
Vance. Our
lawyer's
office was at
860 Vance Avenue
. That's Gerald Estes office on Vance. He filed -- he made an affidavit with the
law and sent it to the Justice Department that he was hired to kill me. It hit
on a dead ear. Nothing come about it.
MR.
GARRISON: I appreciate it. Thank you, sir.
REDIRECT
EXAMINATION
BY MR.
PEPPER:
Q. Is
it true that almost thirty-one years ago you told the same story that you have
told to this jury and this Court this afternoon?
A.
That's correct.
Q. And
is that story true to the best of your recollection and knowledge today as it
was then?
A.
That's correct.
Q. And
have you ever had an opportunity to tell this story before in a court of law?
A.
This is the first time.
MR.
PEPPER: John, thank you very much. No further questions.
Q. And
how long have you been a professional musician?
A. For
twenty-five years. Twenty-five years.
Q.
What instrument do you play?
A. I'm
a guitar player singer/song-writer.
Q.
Have you played in areas other than
Memphis
and
Tennessee
?
A.
Yes, sir. I've played in
Las Vegas
,
Canada
,
California
, the
Bahamas
, from one point all the way -- just everywhere.
Q. So
you've traveled a good deal?
A.
Yes, sir.
Q.
Have you in the course of the time you've been in
Memphis
, though, have you received any commendations or any awards as a result of civic
activity?
A.
Yes, sir, I have.
Q.
Would you tell the Court and the jury what those have been?
A. I
received
Tennessee
's outstanding achievement award from Governor McWhorter. I
received
the concern an Aide De Camp Award from the other governor, the heavy-set guy. I
can't remember what his name is. I received a commendation from the city from
Mayor Herenton, stuff from the senator, letters from -- accommodating (sic)
letters from Vice-president Gore, another letter from Jim Sasser,
U.S.
senator.
Q. Did
any of these have to do with saving an individual's life, one or other persons'
lives?
A.
Yes, sir, they sure did.
Q.
What were those occasions, those incidents?
A. The
first one was pertaining to a passenger when I was driving a taxicab who caught
a cab up to the
Sterick
Building
downtown here and decided he was going to jump off the roof and commit suicide.
A
police officer -- I had radioed for the police to come. It was on top of the
parking garage. The police officer came, and there was a tussle involved, and
they both fell off the building and I climbed down the
end of
the building and pulled them both in. That is the first time something like that
-- I received some accommodation. Then one of my neighbors was in a fight and
got his throat cut down the street from where I lived, and I kept him from
bleeding to death. I captured his assailant, too. So that was some more involved
with that.
Q.
You've been in the right place at the right time, or depending on how you look
at it, maybe the wrong place at the wrong time. Did you in the course of your
time here in
Memphis
in your younger years back in the 1960's come to know a man named Frank Liberto?
A. Not
in the 1960's, no, sir.
Q.
When did you come to know Mr. Liberto?
A. In
the late 1970's, approximately 1978, 1979 and 1980.
Q. So
you knew him at the end of the 1970's, that's when you came to know him?
Q.
Would you describe to the Court and the jury how you come to know him, what the
circumstances of your relationship were?
A. Mr.
Frank and myself were friends. He would come to my mother's restaurant on a
daily basis early in the morning and late in the evening he'd come back. I spent
most of my time with him in the evening time. Occasionally he would come there
at lunchtime.
We had
a restaurant, an Italian restaurant, a pizza restaurant, and he would come and
eat breakfast with my mother and spend the rest the day with me occasionally.
Q. Was
the restaurant located somewhere between his work and his home?
A.
Yes, sir, it was. It was located approximately -- Mr. Frank's -- the
Scott Street
Market was about a mile from my restaurant. The way I understand it, he lived
off of Graham somewhere, and we were kind of in between.
Q. He
had a produce house at the warehouse at the
Scott Street
Market?
A.
That's what I understand, yes, sir, tomato house.
Q.
Right. When he -- when you came to know him, he would stop at the cafe, at your
mother's restaurant, and what would you talk about? What was there between the
two of you that developed, this relationship?
A.
Well, at the time I'd been performing in
Las Vegas
, and Mr. Frank, he would come in and drink beer a lot. I knew how to play a
song, an Italian song, on the guitar called Malaguena. I used to play him this
song. He used to like what I would play him and he would tip me money.
Then
it got to where Mr. Frank was -- I had a little small three-piece combo, and he
would book -- he would give me jobs, such as that, performing. He liked for me
to play music. He would talk about the old times and where he came from. He
would talk about my relationship
with my mother. I reminded himself of -- myself of him when he was young, how I
treated my mother and how we lived.
Q.
When he talked to you about the old times or his earlier years, did he tell you
where he lived or -- what experiences did he describe?
A. He
called it the old country. I remember playing him that song, he used to lay his
head back and would say, yeah, it is just like I was in the old country, that's
the way they would play it, I like that song.
That's
the only mention of his origin he ever -- where he came from he ever
made to me directly that wasn't pertaining to the
United States
.
Q.
Pertaining to the
United States
, did he ever discuss any experiences or life when in the City of
New Orleans
?
A.
Yes, sir.
Q.
What did he tell you about his life there?
A.
Well, I asked him some stuff that led up to him telling me that he had come from
New Orleans, but I had heard that he was in the Mafia. And I asked him if he was
in the
Mafia.
And he didn't say yes or no. He answered me by saying, I pushed a vegetable cart
in the French Quarter with Carlo Marcello when I was a boy. I didn't know what
that meant. I
let that go. It went over my head. Years later I saw the movie the assassination
of RFK or JFK with Oliver Stone, and Mr. Frank, he talked Italian, and he said,
I push a vegetable cart with Carlo Marcello when I was a boy. Carlo Marcello, I
didn't know what that meant. Then I saw that movie, and it said Carlos Marcello,
the kingpin of the Mafia from
New Orleans
. I said, that's Carlo, that's not Carlos, that's Carlo. That's what threw the
two together.
Q. So
he confided or told you about his earlier life experience with Carlos Marcello,
the
New Orleans
Mafia boss?
A.
That's correct.
Q. But
did you when you first met him and you heard he was associated with the Mafia,
did you know what the Mafia was at that point?
A. I
asked him, I said, what is the Mafia? Is it a bunch of bad guys that sit around
and table and scheme up something mean to do? He said, no, it is a bunch of
businessmen that take care of business.
Q.
Now, did there come a time, Mr. Whitlock, when you heard about a conversation
that Mr. Liberto had with your mother?
A.
Yes, sir. Pertaining to Martin Luther King?
Q.
Yes, sir. Pertaining to Martin Luther King.
A.
Yes, sir.
Q. And
did that conversation on the day of the assassination of Martin Luther King that
he had with your mother, did that upset you in some way?
A.
Yes, it did, in a way it did. Because that he would talk to my mother directly
about gangsterism, that is what I
was
predominantly upset about. It wasn't the subject matter of what it was about, it
was the fact that he would think that he could, you know, go to that level to
talk to her about that. That's what upset me more than anything.
Q.
When you heard about this, what did you do?
A. I
went directly to Mr. Frank about it when he showed up at the pizza parlor and
just asked him, I said, hey, Mr. Frank, did you kill Martin Luther King?
Q.
Because what had you heard that he had said to your mother?
A. He
told mama that he had killed Martin Luther King -- had Martin Luther King
killed. I didn't like him talking that to my mother. I thought he was out of
line for coming forward with that, talking to her. He could talk to me about it.
But he stepped over the line. So that's when I approached him.
Q. You
became offended and you actually just went up to him and confronted him?
Q. As
an eighteen-year-old young man, you went up to this fairly formidable
individual, wasn't he?
A.
Define "formidable."
Q. He
was good sized, he had an aura of power about him?
A. He
was a big man, yes, sir.
Q. You
confronted him by asking him the question, did he kill Martin Luther King?
A.
Uh-huh.
Q.
What did he say to you?
A. He
glared at me, he says, you've been talking to your mother, hadn't you? I said,
yeah. He said, you wired? I didn't even know what he meant by that. I went, no,
I'm not wired.
Q. He
asked if you were wired, and you didn't know what he meant by that?
A. I
thought he was talking about -- I thought he meant am I taking amphetamine
pills
and wired up. I said, no, I'm not crazy. He sat there for a second. He says --
THE
WITNESS: Your Honor, I don't want to offend anybody, and I don't know how many
people are watching this television, but I'm going to have to use some --
Q. (BY
MR. PEPPER) Just speak clearly and plainly, just what he said.
A. I'm
going to use that N word nobody wants to hear. I don't want to offend anybody by
saying this.
Q. Mr.
Whitlock, just say what you know.
A. He
told me, he said, I didn't kill the nigger, but I had it done. I said, what
about that other son-of-a-bitch up there taking credit for it? He says, ahh, he
wasn't nothing but a troublemaker from
Missouri
, he was a front man.
I
didn't know what that meant. Because "front man" to me means something
different than what he was thinking about. I said, a what? He said, a setup man.
I said,
well,
why did you kill the preacher for? He says, ahh, it was about the draft. He
says, boy, you don't even need to be hearing about this. He said, don't you say
nothing. He stood up and he acted like he was going to slap me up upside the
head. So I stood up there. Me and him are looking at each other. He has got this
glare look on his eye. I could tell he was thinking about hitting me.
It run
through my head, you old son-of-a-bitch, you hit me, I'm going to knock a knot
upside your head, I don't care who you are. He is standing there glaring at me.
He says, you fixing to go to
Canada
, aren't you? I said, yeah. Then about that time the phone rang. I just walked
over there and answered the phone and was busy with the pizza stuff, I looked
up, and he is gone. He left his beer sitting there on the table. It was about
half full.
Q. Did
you ever have any other discussion with him about this matter?
A. My
time frame -- he called me, okay, on the phone, right after that, and he says,
Nate, I've got a job for you. I went, oh, man, he is going to want me to --
well, let me back up just a little bit here. Mr. Frank -- there was something
that happened over at the pizza parlor prior to this conversation I had with him
about him having Martin Luther King whacked. Something took place right prior to
that at the pizza parlor that left him open to talk to me in these kinds of
ways. It was a pretty nasty situation, but
I had
to do what I had to do over there. I don't tell everybody what I did. About a
week or two prior to this conversation I had with Mr. Frank, some guy came in,
he looked kind of like John Wayne. He was a big guy, a redneck guy, walked in my
mother's restaurant drinking a beer.
Mama
runs over there to the door and she says, you can't bring a beer in here but
I'll sell you one. He just -- once again, I'm going to have to use some nasty
language to make it how it was. He says, I just might buy this mother-fucking
place, and he back-handed my mama.
When
he did, I walked around from the counter with a nightstick and knocked fire from
his tail end and knocked him through the front door, hit him across here and
busted his eye open real bad, busted his head open, knocked him out on the front
doorstep out there and whacked him again with that stick.
There
was a man that was working out there named Louis Bonsella. He come running
out
there and said, don't hit him no more, Nate, you are going to kill him. I said,
I'm
trying to kill this MF. Some other guy come running out the door and says, oh,
wait a
minute, come on, Red, talking about the guy I hit with the stick, come on, Red,
they are
going to kill us. So I hit him in the GP.
So the
last I saw these two knuckle-heads, they were dragging each other down the
sidewalk. Meanwhile, Mr. Frank had got me up in a truck a couple days later, he
got me up in there. Mama called the cops. They come over there. She filed a
report on the guy causing such a disturbance. The lieutenant shows up over
there. He gets me out on there on the sidewalk and
says, Nate, you are going to have to watch yourself because there is going to
start a war over here. I whacked this guy good with that stick.
Mr.
Frank got me in the truck. He started asking me about this fight. He says, were
you going to kill him, Nate? I said, yeah, I was, but Louis stopped me. He said,
who?
He said, the guy over there working at the place. He said, oh, that old dago
son-of-a-bitch.
Then
he says, well, it is a good thing you didn't kill him, you would have been in a
whole lot of trouble if you would have. You got out of it, but I would have
helped your mama. He said, could you do it again? I said, I guess so, if
somebody come up in the pizza parlor acting the fool and hit mama, I said, yeah,
I'll tear them up.
He
says, no, would you do it just in general? I said, to who? He said, mostly dope
niggers over there on around
Hollywood
, going up around the
Hollywood
over
Plough Boulevard
. He motioned over there towards
Hollywood
.
I
said, I don't know. He said, could you do it for some money? I said how much
money? He said, five or ten, it depends. I said, who is it? He says, these dope
boys get these white girls over there, the families still care something about
them, either the police can't or won't do anything
about
it and he said that's it, that's who we want to get right there. I said, who
exactly is it? He said, there is always some nigger around here needs to be
killed. I don't know. I'll let you know.
Well,
when he called my back after we had this conversation about Martin Luther King,
he told me about that, he said, oh, I've got a job for you, Nate. Oh, God, he is
going to want me to kill some dope idiot over here somewhere.
He
says, get your nigger. I had a guy, a black man, that played drums for me, and
another man. He says meet Billy down at the
Cook
Convention Center
. He was talking about a music job.
Q. It
wasn't a contract to kill somebody?
A.
Yeah. He wanted me to play for Sheriff Bill Morris' Christmas party. I was to go
down there to the
Cook
Convention Center
, play this Christmas party and I get paid a check. Then he shows back up over
there
at the pizza parlor. That's what the conversation was about.
Q. Did
there come a time years later when you wrote a letter to a government official
in which you discussed or in which you stated what you have told this Court and
jury today?
A. I
didn't go into detail, but I had written the governor of Tennessee with a copy
written to John Wilder, the lieutenant governor, and to the -- I sent one to the
person at the Board of Responsibility and to another Memphis attorney, yes, sir,
I did.
Q. And
were there any repercussions on you as a result of that letter and what you said
about this case?
A.
Yes, sir, it was.
Q.
What happened you to?
A.
Well, I started having this guy follow me around in a car that was undercover
car that had a bunch of antennas on it. I was working my taxicab. He was
constantly following me for about two days. Then I got down here at Poplar and
Cleveland
and I called my mother-in-law, ex-mother-in-law up on the phone in Shelby
Forrest, and I had a bunch of cops roll down on me, a bunch of police. I said,
heck, there is a robbery somewhere, I better get out of here. I hung up the
phone and took off.
I
didn't know they was there for me. I get around the corner and I'm pulled over.
I had three squad cars with loads of police with guns to my head. They hit me in
the groin twice, smashed my face up against the back of the car, stretched me
out. One of them cops -- I used to wrestle a couple years ago at the Coliseum,
and one of the cops recognized me from when I
wrestling. He said, wait a minute, this is Nate. They was working on the hood
smashing my face down in that thing, you know. I was just taking it. They didn't
put anything on me that I hadn't hardly had before. So I'm just taking it
however I can take it. But the one cop stopped it. The guy had a gun to my head
while the other one
was
working on me. He said, wait a minute, Nate, what is this about? I said, I don't
know, man, I guess it is my ex-wife or something. I didn't know what it was
about.
Q. You
didn't put it together at that point?
A. Not
at that moment, no, I didn't. The top cop that knew me, he put me in his squad
car and looks back at me, he said, Nate, have you been making phone calls to
Nashville? I said, ug-huh, not me.
They
jerked me out of the car again. They said, how much change you got on you? I had
like eighty cents in change. They are all looking like he ain't got enough money
to make a long-distance phone call. I said, what are you talking about? He says
-- the cop asked me, he says, do you -- have you been making bomb threats? I
said, I can't even set my VCR much less make a bomb. I don't know what you are
talking about. This is the cop I know. He says, have you been trying to embezzle
money out of anybody, some
government
guy? I said, no, ma'am, what the heck is this? Then all of a sudden this guy
that has been following me, he pulls up there real quick in this unmarked car,
because they are on the radio saying -- I said, if this is all what is going on,
you've got the wrong guy, you need to go back over there wherever he is on the
phone and see if you can find him, because you've got the wrong person here.
Well,
when that took place, the cop that put all the regular Memphis police on me, the
undercover guy, he come wheeling up and blocks his face so he can't see me and
walks by the car and said, here is the number he is calling. I'm listening out
the window to them. I call him a lying SOB when he walks by the door because
that's what he was was. I ain't called anybody in
Nashville
.
Q.
Well, the upshot of it all was that this was serious harassment that happened
you to?
A.
That's an understatement. Then they got me downtown, read me my Miranda rights.
I
said, am I under arrest? He said, boy, you in a lot of trouble. He said, you
can't get no lawyer, you can't get no bond. He said, why does the Secret Service
have a hold on a cab driver?
This
is that cop up there named Johnstone, eleventh floor, bomb unit. I says, I can't
tell you. He said, well, you going to have to tell me. I said, I'll talk to the
AG about it because he told me not to say a word to nobody about this. He said,
you ain't talking to nobody until you tell me why the Secret Service has ahold
on this cab driver right here. I said, okay if you really want to know it, I'll
give it you. There are entities within the
government -- he is taking a statement. They give my give me my Miranda rights.
I'm not
sure if I'm under arrest or not. Then I give the statement. You can't make a
statement
unless I done read you your rights, he said. I said, fine. Okay. I guess I was
arrested.
reason
why they doing this to me is there are entities within the United States
government that don't want me to say what I know about the assassination of
Martin Luther King. He almost fainted. He walked out of the room. I saw him
through the window. He was on the FAX machine and he was working the FAX
machine. I read the heading of the paper he had. It had something on there that
said
Washington
. He walks back in there with the FAX. Him and Larkin, the other major up there,
they read it, and they said, get the hell out of here. I was arrested with guns
to my head, hit in the groin, read my Miranda, then un-arrested and kicked loose
all at the same time.
Q. My
goodness. Nate, thanks very much for coming down here this afternoon.
MR.
PEPPER: No further questions.
THE
WITNESS: Dr. Pepper, you don't have to thank me for telling the truth.
A. I
never drew the two together until I saw Mr. Jowers and yourself and Mr. Akins on
one of them television programs. I called mama up on the phone. I said, does
that sound familiar?
MR.
GARRISON: That's all I have.
THE
COURT: All right. You may
step
down.
(Witness
excused.)
THOMAS
H. SMITH
Having
been first duly sworn, was examined and testified as follows:
DIRECT
EXAMINATION
BY MR.
PEPPER:
Q.
Captain Smith, good afternoon.
A. Hi.
Q.
Thank you for coming here this afternoon.
A. You
are welcome.
Q.
Would you state for the record, please, your name and address?
A.
Thomas H. Smith,
2997 Knight Road
,
Memphis
,
Tennessee
.
Q. At
some point in time did you go over and into the rooming house on the opposite
side of Mulberry?
A.
Yes, sir, I did, during the time of my investigation after I did what I had to
do at the scene. I was going around looking for witnesses and went over to the
rooming house.
Q. Did
you go up to the second floor of that rooming house and into a room occupied by
a man called Charles Stephens?
A.
Yes, sir, I did.
Q. And
his common-law wife Grace Stephens?
A.
Grace, yes.
Q. How
long after the killing did you go into that room and see Mr. Stephens?
A.
Well, it couldn't have been all that long, because we tried to expedite matters.
It was still daylight. I talked to Mr. Stephens. I could not talk to Grace.
Q. (BY
MR. PEPPER) I'm sorry, Mrs. Stephens was drunk and passed out. What about Mr.
Stephens?
A. He
had been drinking heavily.
Q. Did
you talk to him?
A. He
was leaning up against the door and talked with me briefly, yes, sir.
Q. And
what kind of condition was he in?
A. He
was also intoxicated but not as bad as Grace.
Q.
Were you aware of the fact that Mr. Stephens gave a statement that was used in
the extradition proceedings from
London
against James Earl Ray?
A. I
wasn't for a long time. I know he was.
Q. And
that as a result of Mr. Stephens' identification of a profile in the distance
that he saw, Mr. Ray was extradited from London and brought back to the United
States.
Q. In
your opinion at the time when you interviewed him, within minutes of the
killing, after the killing, would he have been capable of making that kind of
identification?
A. No,
sir. No way.
Q.
Because of his intoxication?
A. No,
sir. I don't think he could. I didn't think enough of his statement that I took
to take him downstairs, downtown and take a formal statement from him and so put
it in my arrest report that he was intoxicated to the point there was no sense
in bringing him downtown.
Q. You
put that in your report?
A.
Yes, sir.
Q. Was
that report ever reflected in the Memphis Police Department investigation
report?
A.
Yes, sir. It is quite full of the investigation. We all wrote our little part
that we had in it.
report
and did you ever see the comments that you have made just now included in that
report?
A. No,
sir. I have never read the report. I never had my hands on it. Well, I did have
my hands on, it but I never had time to read it. When I was promoted in charge
of the homicide squad, there was a report in the office, and I took it out of
the desk -- out of the file and put it in my desk drawer where I could securely
lock it up.
Q. All
right.
A. And
it was later taken from me by Chief John Moore. He called me one day and asked
me if I had it. I said yes, I did. He said, bring it to me. I carried it down
there. I haven't seen it since.
Q. Do
you know what happened to it?
A. No,
sir.
Q. One
final line of questioning. Were you over in the hospital at the time when the
body of Martin Luther King was present in a morgue room?
THE
COURT: Ladies and gentlemen, let me probably admonish you. You probably have
heard some things you have never heard before about this case. You are not to
discuss this evidence, not with your family, not among yourselves or anyone
else.
CHARLES
HURLEY
Having
been first duly sworn, was examined and testified as follows:
DIRECT
EXAMINATION
BY MR.
PEPPER:
Q.
Good afternoon, Mr. Hurley. It has been awhile.
A. It
has.
Q.
Would you please state your name and address for the record, please.
A.
Charles Hurley,
2595 Cedar Ridge Drive
,
Germantown
,
Tennessee
.
A. I'm
division manager for Save-a-lot Food Stores.
Q. How
long have you held that position?
A.
That position, about four years.
THE
COURT: H U R L E Y?
THE
WITNESS: Yes, Your Honor.
THE
COURT: All right. Go ahead.
Q. (BY
MR. PEPPER) At the outset let me thank you very much for coming down here at
considerable inconvenience to yourself. Mr. Hurley, what position did you hold
-- what was your work back in 1968?
A. I
was advertising manager for National Food Stores in
Memphis
.
Q.
What did your wife do at that time?
A. She
worked for the Seabrook Paint Company. She was a buyer at Seabrook Paint Company
down on
South Main Street
.
Q.
Physically where was the Seabrook Paint Company located in respect of the
rooming house?
Q.
Virtually opposite the rooming house in question?
A.
Right, uh-huh.
Q. And
therefore virtually opposite Jim's Grill, the restaurant at the bottom of the
rooming house?
A.
Yes, I believe that would be correct.
Q.
What was your practice on a usual day when you finished work?
A.
Well, what I would do is I would go downtown and pick up my wife. I worked down
on South Florida Street, which is not really very far from there, and we had one
car at the time, so that's what our usual practice was to do.
Q. On
the 4th of April, 1968, Thursday afternoon, did you go downtown to pick up your
wife?
A. I
believe, yes.
Q. Do
you recall what time of day that was?
A. I
normally got off about four-thirty. It is probably fifteen or
A. As
I recall at the time and still believe, it was an Arkansas license plate,
because the numerals were red and the background was white.
Q. Do
you believe the license plate on that car was a white Mustang?
A.
Yes, I am.
Q. Are
you aware of the fact that James Earl Ray was driving a white Mustang in
Memphis
on that day?
A.
I've heard that subsequently, yes.
Q. Are
you aware of the registration of that Mustang that James Earl Ray was driving?
A. You
know, only what I've been told or heard subsequently. I think it was the FBI or
someone had told me it was an
Alabama
license, they believed it to be an
Alabama
license.
Q. He
was driving an
Alabama
license-plate-registered car. You saw a white Mustang with
Arkansas
plates?
Q.
When your wife came down and you picked her up and you drove away, was that
person still sitting in that car?
A.
Yes, uh-huh.
Q.
Could you describe that person?
A. The
only thing I could see was the back of someone's head sitting in the car. I
couldn't identify him from that, I'm sure.
MR.
PEPPER: That's fine. Thank you very much, Mr. Hurley. Nothing further.
MR.
GARRISON: I have no questions of Mr. Hurley, thank you.
THE
COURT: All right, sir. You may stand down. You are free to leave.
(Witness
excused.)
THE
COURT: Any more out-of-towners?
MR.
PEPPER: Well, we do have on call outside two more witnesses whose testimony will
be very brief. We can have them return, if Your Honor wishes, tomorrow
to
begin in the morning. One has come from
Florida
, but he is prepared to stay over. It is at Your Honor's discretion, whatever
you wish.
MR.
GARRISON: Your Honor, his testimony may not be quite as brief. I will have some
cross-examination on him.
THE
COURT: Very well. You've answered the question I might have asked. Ladies and
gentlemen, we're going to stop at this point. We will resume tomorrow at ten
o'clock. Again, please don't discuss the testimony with anyone. That also goes
for the witnesses who have testified here. You are not to discuss your testimony
on the stand here with any of the reporters or anyone else.
From: Tom Rossley
<tomnln@cox.net> To: Anton Batey
<anton_batey@yahoo.com> Sent: Friday,
February 15, 2013 11:31 AM Subject: Re:
transcript of lloyd jowers trial
Thank you, Mr. Rossley. My students and I came up
with some questions regarding OJ Simpson. I have the
entire week off next week. Any date and time is
perfect with me.
Why did OJ drive the Bronco in a high-speed
chase?
Blood of Simpson at Bundy by the blood of Brown
and Goldman
Blood in the Bronco?
Bruno Magli shoes?
- A
student of mine made a good point about this,
tom. These shoes were never found. If
Simpson was able to dispose of shoes, why would
be not be able to dispose the glove that Fuhrman
supposedly found on Rockingham?
Bloody sock by Simpson’s bed
Glove that didn’t fit
Time-line? Bailey said that perhaps the most
compelling evidence proving Simpson’s innocence
was the fact that he didn’t have enough time.
Goldman’s (a 25-year old blackbelt) black and
blue knuckles while Simpson had only tiny cuts
on his middle finger as his “injuries”.
Cuts on finger enough to drop the alleged
“bloody trail”?
Racism of Furhman relevant?
His perjury. Him “asserting his Fifth Amendment
privilege” when asked if he planed evidence.
OJ “jealous” when he once caught Brown
performing oral sex on boyfriend and was
extremely cordial.
Evidence destroyed
From:
Tom Rossley <tomnln@cox.net> To:
Anton Batey <anton_batey@yahoo.com> Sent:
Tuesday, February 12, 2013 3:16 PM
Subject: transcript of lloyd
jowers trial
IN THE CIRCUIT COURT OF
SHELBY
COUNTY
, TENNESSEE FOR THE
THIRTIETH
JUDICIAL DISTRICT AT
MEMPHIS
_______________________________________________CORETTA
SCOTT KING, et al,Plaintiffs,Vs.
Case No. 97242LOYD
JOWERS, et
al,Defendants._______________________________________________EXCERPT
OF
PROCEEDINGSDecember
8th,
1999_______________________________________________Before
the Honorable James
E.
Swearengen,Division
4, judge
presiding._______________________________________________DANIEL,
DILLINGER, DOMINSKI,
RICHBERGER,
WEATHERFORD COURT
REPORTERSSuite
2200, One Commerce
Square21 Memphis,
Tennessee 38103(901)
529-1999APPEARANCES
-For the Plaintiff:DR.
WILLIAM
PEPPERAttorney at
LawNew York City,
New YorkFor the
Defendant:MR.
LEWIS
GARRISONattorney at
LawMemphis,
TennesseeCourt
Reported by:MR.
BRIAN F.
DOMINSKICertificate
of MeritRegistered
Professional
ReporterDaniel,
Dillinger, Dominski,
Richberger &
Weatherford 22nd
FloorOne Commerce
SquareMemphis,
Tennessee 38103PROCEEDINGS(9:50
A.M.)(Jury in.)
THE COURT:
Good morning, ladies
and gentlemen. We've
got two more
depositions that
we're going to --
no. As I promised
you, we're going
into the arguments
of counsel, and then
you'll get your
instructions.
As I indicated to
you earlier, the
plaintiff would give
his summary first.
The defendant then
would give his
version, and then
the plaintiff is
allowed an
opportunity to
respond to the
defendant's
arguments.
Mr. Pepper, you may
proceed.
MR. PEPPER:
Thank you, Your
Honor. Good morning,
ladies and
gentlemen. Let me
right at the out set
thank you for your
attention throughout
these proceedings,
long and sometimes
tedious though they
may have been. We're
very grateful for
your sitting here
and listening to the
variety of evidence
that you have heard.
Your Honor will
charge you on the
various aspects of
evidence that you
heard. You know
you've heard a great
deal of testimony
here. You also have
available to you a
great number of
exhibits that are
attached to the
testimony that you
have heard.
We urge you to at
any point require
these exhibits to be
brought to you so
that you can read
them and consider
them at length. All
the testimony, the
various levels of
credibility that you
describe, his Honor
will charge you with
that, but it is
really down to you
at the end of the
day as to how much
you believe the
various people who
sat in that chair
there and who told
you things.
The media is very
quick and prompt to
say and yell out
that such and such
is hearsay,
second-hand
accounts, third-hand
accounts. But the
media is unable to
tell you, ever
course, what the law
is with respect to
hearsay evidence.
They think because
something is
hearsay, a person is
saying what another
person has said,
that it is not to be
regarded, it is to
be dismissed. In
actual fact, ladies
and gentlemen, if a
witness is giving
you hearsay but the
hearsay statement is
from a person who is
speaking against his
own interest, saying
something that could
put him in jail in
the case of the
defendant here,
could have him
indicted, then that
is to be taken very
seriously. It is
admissible because
of that exception.
There are a range of
other exceptions why
you can consider
hearsay.
Now, it is my job,
my role here this
morning, to
summarize the
plaintiffs' case. It
is a case that is
divided really into
nine sections. In
the course of
presenting that case
to you, we've taken
witnesses out of
order simply because
they have come from
various parts of the
country and the
world.
We've had problems
with schedules. So
at one time you
would hear a witness
talking to you about
a rifle, a murder
weapon in evidence,
then another time
you would hear a
witness talking
about a crime scene,
and we had already
gone over that. So
it is difficult for
you sometimes
perhaps to put all
those pieces
together in an
orderly fashion.
That's really what I
have to do. I have
to try to do that. I
have to set it out
so that you can see
how this case folds
together. I'm going
to try to work with
you on that this
morning and try to
help you understand
it as best I can.
Plaintiffs' case
began with a section
that dealt with the
background, the
background of all of
this, why you are
here, why Martin
King was
assassinated, why he
came to Memphis
before he was
assassinated. So it
dealt with the
background.
Then we moved with a
second area
concerned which was
local conspiracy we
called it, what was
happening here in
Memphis , what
events were going on
that constituted
conspiracy, legally
civil conspiracy
under the law.
Because that's
really what we are
asking you to find
is that there was a
conspiracy here.
Thirdly, we dealt
with the crime
scene. What was this
crime scene all
about. Where was the
crime scene? What
happened there?
Fourthly, we went
into the rifle. This
is the murder
weapon. We discussed
the murder weapon
and asked you to
consider all the
evidence with
respect to the
murder weapon. We
move next to a
shadowy figure
called Raoul. Who is
this man who was
claimed to have been
James Earl Ray's
controller and the
role that he played
in this case?
Then we move beyond
that to what we have
called a broader
conspiracy beyond
Memphis that reached
into the higher
levels of the
government of the
United States and
some of its agents
and officials. We
moved through that
with you. We went
beyond that, then,
into really what
amounts to a cover
up. What was the
cover-up activity
and why was it
important and why
have these events
been shielded
from public view so
that only you, you
twelve, fourteen,
here day after day,
and his Honor, alone
perhaps in this
broad land, have
heard this evidence.
How could that be, a
case as important as
this? How could that
be? But it has been
the case. Then we
considered the
defendant's
admissions, the
defendant -- the
named defendant in
this case, his
actual admissions,
against his own
interest and what is
in evidence with
respect to that.
We moved lastly
really to the area
of damages. And
there was a fair
amount of testimony
on damages from the
members of the
family with respect
to what they were
looking for and what
their perspective
was in terms of any
kind of remuneration
for the loss that
they have suffered.
So that's the
outline. Now let's
look at each of
those sections, if
we can.
First the
background. Martin
King, as you know,
for many years was a
Baptist preacher in
the southern part of
this country, and he
was thrust into
leadership of the
civil rights
movement at a
historic moment in
the civil rights
movement and social
change movement in
this part of the
country. That's
where he was. That's
where he has been
locked in time,
locked in a media
image, locked as an
icon in the brains
of the people of
this country.
But Martin King had
moved well beyond
that. When he was
awarded the Noble
Peace Prize he
became in the
mid-1960's an
international
figure, a person of
serious stature
whose voice, his
opinions, on other
issues than just the
plight of black
people in the South
became very
significant
world-wide. He
commanded world-wide
attention as few had
before him. As a
successor, if you
will, to Mahatmas
Gandhi in terms of
the movement for
social change
through civil
disobedience. So
that's where he was
moving. Then in
1967, April 4, 1967,
one year to the day
before he was
killed, he delivered
the momentous speech
at Riverside Church
in New York where he
opposed the war.
Now, he thought
carefully about this
war. He had been
inclined to oppose
it for quite a long
period of time.
Prior to that, two,
three years prior to
that he had uneasy
feelings.
I remember vividly,
I was a journalist
in Vietnam, when I
came back he asked
to meet with me, and
when I opened my
files to him, which
were devastating in
terms of the effects
upon the civilian
population of that
country, he
unashamedly wept.
I knew at that point
really that the die
was cast. This was
in February of 1967.
He was definitely
going to oppose that
war with every
strength, every
fiber in his body.
And he did so. He
opposed it. And from
the date of the
Riverside speech to
the date he was
killed, he never
wavered in that
opposition. Now,
what does that mean?
Is he an enemy of
the State? The State
regarded him as an
enemy because he
opposed it. But what
does it really mean,
his opposition? I
put it to you that
his opposition to
that war had little
to do with ideology,
with capitalism,
with democracy. It
had to do with
money. It had to do
with huge amounts of
money that that war
was generating to
large multinational
corporations that
were based in the
United States ,
corporations that
were based in the
United States .
When Martin King
opposed the war,
when he rallied
people to oppose the
war, he was
threatening the
bottom lines of some
of the largest
defense contractors
in this country.
This was about
money. When he
threatened to bring
that war to a close
through massive
popular opposition,
he was threatening
the bottom lines of
some of the largest
construction
companies, one of
which was in the
State of Texas ,
that patronized the
Presidency of Lyndon
Johnson and had the
major construction
contracts at Cam Ran
Bay in Vietnam .
This is what Martin
King was
challenging. He was
challenging the
weapons industry,
the hardware, the
armament industries,
that all would lose
as a result of the
end of the war.
Forget about
democracy, forget
about any ideology.
This opposition to
Martin King, this
growing enmity to
him, was based on
money and the loss
of money. The second
aspect of his work
that also dealt with
money that caused a
great deal of
consternation in the
circles of power in
this land had to do
with his commitment
to take a massive
group of people to
Washington and there
to encamp them in
the shadow of the
Washington memorial
for as long as it
took. For as long as
it took, they would
make daily trips to
the halls of
Congress and they
would try to compel
the Congress to act,
as they had
previously acted in
terms of civil
rights legislation,
now to act in terms
of social
legislation.
Now, he begin to
talk about a
redistribution of
wealth, in this the
wealthiest country
in the world that
had such a large
group of poor
people, of people
living then and now,
by the way, in
poverty.
That problem had to
be addressed. And it
wasn't a
black-and-white
problem. This was a
problem that dealt
with Hispanics, and
it dealt with poor
whites as well. That
is what he was
taking on. That's
what he was
challenging.
The powers in this
land believed he
would not be
successful. Why did
they believe that?
They believed that
because they knew
that the
decision-making
processes in the
United States had by
that point in time,
and today it is much
worse in my view,
but by that point in
time had so
consolidated power
that they were the
representatives, the
foot soldiers, of
the economic -- the
very economic
interests who were
going to suffer as a
result of these
times of changes. So
the very powerful
lobbying forces that
put their people in
the halls of
Congress and indeed
in the White House
itself and
controlled them,
paid and bought them
and controlled them,
were certainly not
going to agree to
the type of social
legislation that
Martin King and his
mass of humanity
were going to
require.
So there was a fear.
What happens when
they are frustrated?
What happens when
they don't get any
satisfaction? What
would happen? They
feared, the military
feared, that there
would be a violent
rebellion in the
nation's capital.
And they didn't have
the troops that
could contain half a
million angry poor
alienated Americans.
They didn't have the
troops. Westmoreland
wanted another two
hundred thousand in
Vietnam . They
didn't have them to
give to him. They
didn't have them.
They were afraid
that mob would
overrun the capital.
They were afraid
that what Mr.
Jefferson had urged
many, many times,
that the body
politic can only be
cleansed by a
revolution every
twenty years.
They were afraid
that Mr. Jefferson
would be listened to
and that that
revolution would
take place. Because
of that, those
factors, Martin King
was not going to be
allowed, not going
to be allowed to
bring that group of
people to Washington
. So that's the
reason for the
hostility. He saw
Memphis as part and
parcel of the
overall problem, as
a microcosm. He saw
the plight of the
garbage workers here
as being symptomatic
of the pervasive
sickness of American
society.
So he said if we
turn our backs on
these ones, how can
we go on behalf of
the broad national
interests? These
ones need us now,
let's start the Poor
People's Campaign
here, which is what
he did.
So he came to
Memphis and he was
here on the 17th and
18th of March and he
spoke and he
returned again on
the 28th of March
and the march turned
nasty. Indications
are there that there
were provocateurs,
that it was broken
up deliberately,
that he was
discredited because
of that, and he had
to then return. And
so he did plan to
come back. There was
opposition within
his own
organization. But he
said, no, we're
going to do this and
we're going to lead
a peaceful march and
this is the way
we're going to
launch this
campaign, and so he
came back to
Memphis. After the
28th he came back on
the 3rd of April.
Now we move to the
local conspiracy
that related to the
death of Martin
Luther King. You've
heard evidence of a
very reputable
forty-year-in-business
store owner sit up
there and tell you
that he always
bought -- every
Thursday he went to
Frank Liberto's
warehouse, that was
his last stop before
he went back to
Somerville, and on
that Thursday, April
4, he heard the
owner of that place
take the telephone
and scream into it,
"Shoot the
son-of-a-bitch when
he comes on the
balcony," amongst
other things. That
is the first
indication of the
involvement of a Mr.
Frank Liberto, which
information was
given to the police
and the FBI and
forgotten about.
Then you've heard
two other
independent
witnesses testify at
different ends of
the trial, one
called as a witness
by the defense, Mrs.
Lavada Addison, who
had this
conversation with
Mr. Liberto in her
cafe when Liberto
leaned over the
table at a time when
the Select Committee
hearings were on,
apparently something
came on the
television, and
whispered to Mrs.
Addison, "I arranged
have Martin Luther
King killed."
She jumped back and
was shocked by this.
So. Liberto puts
himself in it
against his own
interest, mind you.
He has said that.
You are entitled to
believe that. Then
comes Mrs. Lavada
Addison's son
Nathan, who
confronts Liberto,
and Liberto again
confirms the same
thing to him. So we
see now Mr. Frank
Liberto's
involvement in this
whole scenario.
Then we have from
the defendant
himself in sessions
that are before you
and you've heard
testimony from
Ambassador Young and
Mr. King about how
he was approached
and he was asked to
assist or become
involved in this
assassination again
by Mr. Liberto and
how he was told that
he would be visited
by a man called
Raoul, he would
first receive some
money, be visited by
a man called Raoul,
he would pass the
money to Raoul, he
would receive a gun,
that he was be asked
to participate in
this endeavor and he
should not worry
because there would
be no police around,
the police would not
be there.
We've heard him say
that in fact he did
these things and
that he received the
gun after the
shooting. He said he
received the gun
right at his back
door. That's as far
as he went in his
admissions. Of
course, he also said
he didn't know what
was going on.
Neither Ambassador
Young nor Mr. King
believed him in that
respect, that he
didn't know what was
going on.
Now, why would
anyone say this? Is
this something new?
No. You heard
testimony from
witnesses who
indicated that Mr.
Jowers had said this
to them years ago,
as much as twenty
years ago he had
said this, he had
said that he knew
how Martin Luther
King was killed. He
had indicated to
them that he didn't
do it but he knew
how it was done, and
in one case he
actually told the
same story way back
then that he is
telling now. So this
is not some
afterthought from
Mr. Jowers to try to
make a movie or
become -- have
notoriety or
something like that.
This is a consistent
story that has been
around for a long
time, and other
witnesses from
previous times have
confirmed it.
So other indications
of the local
conspiracy, what are
they? You've heard
about the removal of
Detective Redditt,
who was a police
officer on
surveillance duty on
the afternoon. He
was removed within
an hour of the
killing and told
there was a threat
on his life and he
was sent home to
arrive at his home
at the time of the
assassination, never
to hear about this
threat again. This
was a phony threat.
I think it became
quite clear. They
didn't trust him
because when been a
community relations
officer that had
been secunded into
intelligence and at
the last minute had
to pull him off, he
might have seen
something, done
something that was
untrustworthy. He
was pulled off. The
other officer
remained making
notes of what he
saw.
There were two black
firemen, the only
two black firemen in
the fire station,
they were removed.
They were given
orders the night
before not to report
for duty but to go
to another fire
station in each case
where they were
surplussed to
requirements.
Why were they
removed? Why were
those two black
firemen removed, the
only two black
firemen, and the
night before? You
heard the Jerry
Williams, Captain
Williams, testified
that he had always
formed an elite
black homicide group
of detectives as a
bodyguard for Dr.
King. The last
visit, he was not
asked to form that
bodyguard. This was
the only time he was
not asked to form
that bodyguard, and
he didn't know why
he was not asked to
form that bodyguard.
And that troubled
him. You heard that
the police were at
one point around the
Lorraine Motel and
then they were
removed, or they
just disappeared.
They disappeared
within a half hour,
forty-five minutes
of the killing. Why
did they disappear?
Where did they go?
You saw evidence
that the Invaders, a
local
community-organizing
group that had been
willing to work with
Dr. King toward the
end and were there
for the purpose of
helping him produce
a produce a peaceful
march, at ten
minutes to six,
eleven minutes
before the actual
shooting, they left
the motel. They were
ordered to leave the
motel. They were
told their bills
were no longer going
to be paid and they
had to leave the
hotel. So they
emptied out. They
might have reacted
violently and caused
some sort of
conflagration at the
hotel, but they
didn't. They just
left.
You heard about the
removal of the
emergency tact
forces. This is the
emergency tact
forces, in this case
it was Tact 10,
which was usually a
group of four or
five police cars
with officers from
the sheriff's
department, police
officers. They were
around the Lorraine
Motel until the
afternoon before the
killing. The
afternoon of the 3rd
they were ordered to
be pulled back to
the fire station on
the periphery. When
Inspector Evans was
asked who gave him
the instructions to
pull them back, he
said it was a
request from Dr.
King's group. But
when he was asked
who, you may recall,
he said, oh, yes, I
think it was
Reverend Kyles that
gave me that
instruction. But the
tact forces were
pulled back.
The defendant on the
day of the killing
ordered a witness
whom you heard who
was working at a
waitress for him,
ordered Bobbie
Balfour not to take
any food upstairs to
Grace Stephens, who
was ill, and who had
been received food
on a daily basis,
but that day,
because the second
floor of the rooming
house was being used
as a staging ground,
no one was allowed
up there, and he
told her not to go
up there. So she
didn't go. So she
didn't go.
Then you heard
Olivia Catling, who
had never been
spoken to by anyone,
Olivia Catling took
the stand and told
about a man coming
from an alley that
was connected to a
building that was
attached to the
rooming house. She
saw this man coming
through that alley
shortly after the
killing, some
minutes after the
killing, and getting
into a 1965 Green
Chevrolet that was
parked on Huling and
then speeding away
Norton Mulberry
Street right in
front of the police
burning, rubber as
he went, with no
interference
whatsoever from
them.
All of these things,
all of these events,
I submit to you
profoundly are
strong evidence of
the existence of a
conspiracy just at
the local level, not
even mentioning the
fact that the
defendant has also
indicated that
planning sessions
took place in his
grill prior to the
assassination.
So I think it is
important to see
that total picture
of evidence you
have. There should
be no doubt that all
of these things are
indicative
overwhelmingly of
conspiracy. Now, are
we conspiracy buffs
because we find all
of this evidence
insurmountable? I
think not. But you
have heard it. The
masses of Americans
have not. And the
media has never put
it to them and I
submit to you
probably never will.
That's why your
presence is so
important.
The crime scene,
what about this
crime scene? We
submit that the
crime scene, of
course, was the back
area of the rooming
house. It was
terribly overgrown
with bushes. The
bushes were thick
and they were
difficult to
penetrate and that
they provided an
excellent sniper's
lair. That's where
the crime took
place.
Any number of
witnesses and
evidence in the
record indicates
that a person or
persons was seen in
those bushes at the
time of the
shooting. These are
different accounts
that we put into the
record, separate and
apart.
There is other
evidence, again,
separate independent
evidence, that a
person was seen
jumping from the
wall, jumping over
the wall and running
up Mulberry Street .
As a result of this,
we've concluded some
while ago and have
tried to provide
enough impetus for
you to conclude that
the shot came from
these bushes and not
from the bathroom
window.
The bathroom window
and the rooming
house bathroom has
been officially the
scene of this crime
forever. The State
had evidence long
ago that that was
not the case, that
the dent in the
window sill was not
made by the rifle,
even though they
maintained that was
the case. The
bathroom was seen
open.
The State's main
witness was drunk at
the time. He was
intoxicated. He
couldn't identify
anybody. Captain
Tommy Stephens said
he couldn't identify
anyone, much less
stand up. Yet it was
the affidavit of
Charles Stephens
that brought James
Earl Ray back to
this country back
from England . That
was the basis of the
proof that brought
him back.
Do you know what
confidence the State
had in their own
chief witness? They
didn't even call him
at the time of the
guilty plea hearing.
He didn't even
testify at that
point. Now, the
murder weapon
itself, Judge Joe
Brown heard
testimony and
evidence in this
case for about four
years. He paid
particular attention
to the weapon, and
he has had a
lifetime of
experience and
developed knowledge
about weapons and
about rifles in
particular. We
qualified the judge
as an expert. He
came before you and
he sat there.
Anyone who heard
Judge Brown's
testimony with
respect to that
weapon should have
no -- and weapons in
general should have
no doubt whatsoever
that he is in fact
an expert. The media
will point to his
lack of technical
training, courses
having been taken
with respect to
learning about
rifles. The other
areas for developing
expertise happens to
be experience and
self knowledge and
development, which
is what Judge Brown
has.
Judge Brown sat in
that chair and gave
you sample technical
scientific reasons
why that weapon in
evidence is not the
murder weapon very
clearly. He said,
first of all, the
scope was never
sighted in. Because
it was never sighted
in, if you use that
scope, to quote him,
you couldn't hit the
broadside of a barn
with that weapon,
remember that
expression, because
it was firing to the
left and below the
target, because it
was never sighted
in.
He also said the
scope couldn't have
been altered by
having been dropped
in a bundle. You
can't alter a scope
to that extent, its
accuracy, by doing
that.
He said also that
the death slug did
not have the same
metallurgical
composition as
existed in the lead
of the other
evidence bullets
that were found in
that bundle the
State has always
said it was one of a
number of bullets
the defendant had
and you should see
them as a package,
if you will. Judge
Brown said, no, the
death slug was
different in
metallurgical
composition than the
bullets that were
there.
Beyond this, there
is evidence that
you've heard that
this clearly
couldn't have been
the murder weapon
because the
defendant told a
taxi driver, James
McCraw, to get rid
of the murder
weapon, and he did
so. McCraw, being a
close friend of
Jowers, a confident
of Jowers, took the
actual murder weapon
and threw it off the
Memphis-Arkansas
Bridge . So it is
laying at the bottom
of the Mississippi
River for over
thirty-one years.
The real murder
weapon is at the
bottom of that
river.
Now, Bill Hamblin,
no reason to lie, he
said McCraw would
only tell him this
when he got drunk
and he told him this
over fifteen years.
This is not
something McCraw
made up one day. It
is over a period of
fifteen years. I
remind you that he
told this same
story.
Judge Arthur Haynes
testified that he
was, of course,
James Earl Ray's
first lawyer along
with his father, and
he testified that in
the course of their
early on-the-scene
investigation, they
talked to Guy
Canipe, who owned
the amusement shop
in front of which
was found the bundle
which contained,
amongst other
things, the rifle.
He said Canipe told
them very early on,
before anyone else
apparently had done
any kind of
tampering with him,
told him very early
on that that bundle
was dropped some
minutes before the
actual shooting.
Imagine that, that
the bundle, the
murder weapon, the
rifle in evidence,
was dropped minutes
before the actual
shooting.
Now we come to
Raoul, this shadowy
figure who the
defendant has
mentioned and who
James Earl Ray has
talked about right
from the beginning
as someone who
controlled him. You
have a number of
independent people,
not even knowing
each other, who have
identified this man
from a spread of
photographs that
they have seen. And
they range from an
English merchant
seaman, who we had
to depose by
telephone at some
length, who ran into
this same Raoul at
the same bar James
did, up at the
Neptune in Montreal
.
They range from him
to the Grabows,
Royce Wilburn, to
the defendant
himself who
identified Raoul
from a spread of
photographs before
Ambassador Young and
Mr. King, and, of
course, James Earl
Ray, who also
identified him.
If that is not
enough, if that is
not enough, we have
the British film
producer, Jack
Saltman, going to
the door of Raoul's
house, showing a
photograph and
having his daughter
admit that that is
the photograph of
her father, her
words to the effect
that anyone can get
that picture or that
photograph of my
father. It is from
Immigration &
Naturalization. She
identified her own
father as the person
in that photograph.
Under subpoena and
reluctantly a
Portuguese
journalist took the
stand. She had
conducted an
interview with a
member of the
family. The member
of that family had
told her that this
was a horror, a
nightmare for them
and for the family,
but the one comfort
they had was that
the government was
helping them, that
the government had
sent people to their
home approximately
three times or so,
and that the
government was
monitoring their
telephone calls and
the government was
providing them with
guidance. The
government was
trying to give them
comfort and advice.
Can you imagine if
anything like that
happened to -- if
any charges were
laid against any of
us in those
circumstances, do
you think the
government would
come around and see
us, help us, monitor
our phones?
That act alone
indicates the
importance and the
significance of this
man, Raoul. So it is
essential that that
be put clearly in
the context.
Now, as I understand
it, the defense had
invited Raoul to
appear here. He is
outside this
jurisdiction, so a
subpoena would be
futile. But he was
asked to appear
here. In earlier
proceedings there
were attempts to
depose him, and he
resisted them. So he
has not attempted to
come forward at all
and tell his side of
this story or to
defend himself.
As we move into the
next area, we're
concerned now about
a broader
conspiracy, a
broader conspiracy.
That is two-pronged,
ladies and
gentlemen. On the
one hand, the
broader conspiracy
goes beyond a
shooter in the
bushes who gets away
with killing Martin
King. It goes from
him to a Mr. Jowers,
who is involved in
facilitating, and it
goes back to Mr.
Liberto, whom you've
heard was clearly a
part of it, but it
goes beyond Mr.
Liberto in terms of
the Mob side,
because you've heard
from witness Nathan
Whitlock how he used
to push a fruit cart
in New Orleans with
Mr. Carlos Marcello
and that he then has
this relationship
and this awareness
of Marcello and
Marcello activities.
Carlos Marcello has
been the Mob
kingpin, was the Mob
leader in this part
of the country, for
a long, long time.
So any contract, any
Mob contract, on
Martin Luther King's
life, would come
from Marcello
through Liberto into
the local
infrastructure that
Marcello had here in
Memphis . Marcello
himself was involved
in gun running. Part
of the evidence in
terms of the
military involvement
is contained in a
lengthy article that
we put into evidence
that appears in
March of 1993 in the
Commercial Appeal by
Steve Tomkins, and
that article
indicated that there
was a high-ranking
general who had been
charged and
imprisoned for
aiding and abetting
the trading in
stolen weapons. That
deal meant what he
was involved in was
the theft of guns
from arsenals,
armories and camps,
like Camp Shelby in
Mississippi, the
theft of weapons
from those places
that went to -- were
trucked to a
Marcello property in
New Orleans, and
from the Marcello
property in New
Orleans were shipped
around the coast
into Houston, Texas,
where they were
taken off. And that
is where Raoul and
his crowd came into
the receipt of those
weapons before they
went into Latin and
South America .
So that's one prong
of the broader
conspiracy, the Mob.
But, you see,
already there is a
relationship between
organized crime and
the military in the
receipt of those
weapons and in the
ongoing sale of
them.
Then we move
directly into the
government of the
United States ,
their agents
themselves. We've
learned that the
111th Military
Intelligence Group
based at Fort
McPherson in Atlanta
, Georgia , were
here.
They were in Memphis
. They had Martin
King under
surveillance. That
as open -- quote,
open surveillance,
eye-to-eye
surveillance.
They had him under
surveillance. Eli
Arkin of the Memphis
Police Department
Intelligence Bureau,
Intelligence
Division, said they
were in his office.
He has he has
admitted they were
in his office.
They were here.
There was another
section here that
was involved in
covert surveillance
of Martin King.
"Covert" means
bugging,
wiretapping, that
type of activity.
That was done at the
Rivermont when he
was here on the 17th
or 18th. You heard a
witness say he was
one of three people
who were effectively
a surveillance team.
They had Martin
King's suite bugged,
every room of it
bugged, including
the balcony. If he
wanted to speak
privately and went
out on the balcony,
they would pick it
up by relay from the
roof.
That covert -- that
type of covert
surveillance was
carried out by
another agency,
usually the Army
Security Agency. So
there we have those
two agencies
involved very
clearly here.
Then there were
photographers.
Remember those
photographers that
Captain Weiden
talked about. They
were on the roof of
the fire station. He
put them there. Who
were they? They were
a psychological
operations team, and
they were there and
they photographed
everything
throughout that day.
That means, ladies
and gentlemen, that
there is a film of
everything that
happened,
photographs of
everything that
happened buried
somewhere. We tried
long and hard to
unearth it
unsuccessfully, but
it is there and it
is hidden, as it was
hidden from this
jury it is hidden
from the American
people. Maybe the
media one day will
let you know that it
exists. But it is
there. They took
those photographs.
They were what is
known as a
psychological
operations team, and
they were there and
they photographed
everything
throughout that day.
That means, ladies
and gentlemen, that
there is a film of
everything that
happened,
photographs of
everything that
happened buried
somewhere. We tried
long and hard to
unearth it
unsuccessfully, but
it is there and it
is hidden, as it was
hidden from this
jury it is hidden
from the American
people. Maybe the
media one day will
let you know that it
exists. But it is
there. They took
those photographs.
They were what is
known as a
psychological
operations team, and
we know who the two
members of that team
were.
So there is this
very strong presence
now, which is
primarily
surveillance, it is
intelligence
gathering, it is
visual and it is
audio and it is
going on and Martin
King and his group
are the subject of
it.
But then there is
another group that
is more sinister.
They are not more
sinister because of
what they did,
because they didn't
really do anything,
but we know they had
a presence. And that
was a special
eight-man sniper
unit that was here
in Memphis . They
were all part of the
20th Special Forces
Group. They were
here and they were
assigned and they
were trained for an
operation, for a
mission, in Memphis
. You heard
testimony by a man
who himself was a
national security
council operative
who was very
involved in
Iran-Contra
activities, who had
been a long-standing
operative, if you
will, of the
government of the
United States and
whose best friend
was a member of that
sniper team. There
was no reason in the
world for his best
friend other than in
a moment of
whatever, anguish or
burden, desire to
relieve himself, to
talk about this,
this mission that he
was on which he was
assigned to in
Memphis which was
aborted, but he was
assigned to it.
With a Q and A
approach you heard
documents of working
papers that were
used to get
information from
other -- from
another source who
lives south of the
border and who fled
the country in the
1970's out of fear
who was also a part
of that unit. So
they were there, and
there are three
separate sources
that confirm the
presence. But they
did not -- it was
not necessary for
them to do anything.
The mission was
aborted because the
Mob contract was
successful in
killing Martin
Luther King and
framing James Earl
Ray.
Remember, one of the
things that Liberto
also told the
defendant, Loyd
Jowers, was that
there was a setup
man, there was a
patsy, lined up to
take the blame.
There was another
area of comfort that
the defendant could
have.
Now we move to the
cover-up aspect of
this case. This in
many ways is the
most sad in a
representative
democracy to have to
have this kind of
cover-up be
successful for so
long. It is a shame.
It is a tragedy. I
think it goes right
to the essence of
democracy and the
right of the people
to know.
The cover-up
activities in this
case, ladies and
gentlemen, range
from murder to press
manipulation and
distortion, with
bribery in between.
Murder,
unfortunately in our
view, and from the
evidence that you
have heard here,
credible sources, is
that a taxi driver
who pulled into the
Lorraine Motel maybe
six minutes before
the killing or so,
shortly before the
killing, a Yellow
Cab taxi driver who
pulled into that
drive and who was
standing at the rear
of his car loading
the trunk of the car
with the baggage,
the luggage, of
someone that was
leaving,
unfortunately for
him, immediately
after the shooting
he saw the shooting
and then turned to
look at the other
side of the road and
saw a man come down
out of the bushes
and run up the
street and get into
a waiting Memphis
Police Department
traffic car which
sped away.
When he reported
this to his
dispatcher, he
thought the police
had the assassin
because he was in a
police car going
away. Well, this
man, as you've
heard, was
questioned by the
police a couple of
times that week. He
was to give a
statement the next
day.
He didn't give a
statement, did he?
No, his body was
found off the
Memphis-Arkansas
Bridge supposedly
thrown out of a
speeding car. Now,
when we tried to
find death
certificates for
this man, we
couldn't, either in
Arkansas or in
Tennessee . There is
no death record at
all. We found his
phone number with
that of his wife
listed in 1967, 1966
and 1967, Betty and
Paul Butler. This is
all in evidence. The
Polk Directory pages
are there for you to
look at. In 1968 it
is Betty, brackets,
widow, WID, of Paul,
Betty widow, 1968
and 1969 she a
widow. Paul Butler
was her deceased
husband. He was, for
him, in the wrong
place at the wrong
time.
That is in some ways
the worst of it.
Because is there
anything really
worse than losing
your life when
you've been in the
wrong place at the
wrong time?
The next aspect of
cover-up is the
tampering, drastic
alteration, of the
crime scene. What
happened there?
You've heard what
happened. Seven
o'clock in the
morning Inspector
Sam Evans called
Maynard Stiles, who
was a public works
administrator, and
asked him to get a
work crew out there
and to cut down
those bushes. They
cut the bushes down.
Now, normally what
one does with a
crime scene, at
least for quite a
period of time, is
to rope it off and
keep people out of
it and investigate
it as it is. You
don't go and destroy
the crime scene. You
don't know what is
there. You go and
you deal with it the
way it was at the
time of the crime.
No, it was cut right
to the ground, cut
right to the ground.
And however long it
took them to do it,
they did a good job,
because it was not
possible for a
sniper to be in that
area once it was cut
to the ground
because he could
obviously be very
visible.
So the image of a
flat, barren area is
what was relayed,
and that reinforced
the whole bathroom
window. There was no
house-to-house
investigation,
ladies and
gentlemen. Do you
remember Judge Brown
on the stand saying
that this was the
most deficient
investigation,
criminal
investigation, he
had ever seen as a
criminal court
judge? He is talking
about all of these
kinds of things.
Imagine, no
house-to-house
investigation.
What that means is
that no policeman
going and knocking
on the door of all
of the local
residents and asking
them did they see
anything, did they
hear anything,
because surely if
they had, they would
have knocked on
Olivia Catling's
door, wouldn't they?
She just lived down
the street on
Mulberry. She would
have told them what
she saw. But they
didn't. They didn't
do that, did they?
No, they didn't do
that, not at all.
Why? Why did they
suppress two alibi
statements, a
statement from Ray
Hendricks and
William Reed, who
left Jim's Grill,
oh, thirty-five
minutes past the
hour of five, forty
minutes past the
hour of five, right
around there, maybe
even -- well, right
around that time. It
would be difficult
to pin exact times
down.
They left Jim's
Grill, saw James
Earl Ray's Mustang
parked in front of
Jim's Grill, started
to work walk up the
street and a couple
of minutes later
when they went up a
couple of blocks and
were about to cross
Vance, one pulled
the other back when
the same white
Mustang they thought
came right around
the corner driving
away, as James Earl
Ray had said he
done.
He always said he
left the scene of
the crime around to
that time to try to
go have a spare tire
repaired. Here are
two alibi witnesses
with statements
given to the FBI in
their 302's kept
from the defense,
withheld from the
guilty plea jury,
suppressed.
What else was
suppressed? What was
suppressed was the
fact that they had a
scientific report
from the FBI that
the dent in the
window sill could
not sufficiently be
tied to the rifle.
They had that. They
had that almost a
year prior to the
actual guilty plea
hearing. And yet
they went before the
guilty plea jury and
said that scientific
evidence would
establish that the
murder weapon made
that dent.
Obstruction of
justice,
suppression? That
and worse.
What about the death
slug that could not
be matched? You
know, the media and
the State have
turned the burden in
this case of
matching the bullet
to the rifle the
other way around.
They are saying
because you can't
exclude it, it may
be the murder
weapon. That's not
the way it works. In
any other case
that's not the way
it works.
This is not a good
rifle in evidence
when you cannot
match the death slug
to it. And it was a
death slug capable
of being matched.
You have evidence
that that bullet was
capable of being
matched if it could.
There were enough
striations, enough
independent markings
that they could
match it if they
could.
So the guilty plea
hearing guilty plea
hearing heard none
of this. I talked to
members of the
guilty plea jury
years later.
They heard none of
this. This was all
kept quiet. They
certainly would have
had questions about
Mr. Ray's plea if
they had.
They certainly
didn't know that his
lawyer had agreed in
writing to pay $500
if he would plead
guilty and not cause
any problems and
that $500 could be
used to hire another
lawyer who could
help overturn the
plea. They certainly
were not told that.
They certainly were
not told those kinds
of pressures that
descended on him at
the last minute to
cop this plea, which
I'm afraid people do
all the time in
desperation,
particularly when
they are in
isolation the way he
was.
What about Captain
Weiden? My goodness.
Captain of the fire
station, never
interviewed by local
police authorities.
The man who ran that
installation, who
was there at the
time, never
interviewed by the
authorities.
Forgetting about
knocking on people's
doors. Here is
official, he is a
senior executive
officer of the fire
station. They didn't
talk to him. They
didn't interview
him. They didn't ask
him what was going
on there that
afternoon. Were they
afraid that he would
have told them about
the photographers on
the roof? Because if
he had, then they
wouldn't have been
unnoticed, would
they? It wouldn't
have been unnoticed
that there were
photographs of what
went on, and they
would have then had
to request those
photographs. So if
you don't talk to
Captain Weiden, you
don't have to know
about them. If you
don't know about it,
you don't ask for
it.
You heard Bill
Schaap on the stand
for a long time
talking about media
distortion and the
use of media for
propaganda. He gave
you the history of
how it has developed
particularly over
the 20th century
America but, of
course, it is a
long-standing
activity throughout
history in older
nations than this.
But Schaap took you
painstakingly
through that history
down to the present
time when he dealt
with the way the
media handled Martin
Luther King, how
they handled his
opposition to the
war in Vietnam, how
he was attacked
because of that
opposition to the
war.
Then he moved on.
There were similar,
comparable attacks
on the King family
since they decided
they wanted the
truth out in this
case and they
decided that James
Earl Ray was
entitled to a trial,
similar media
treatment happened
to them that
happened to Martin,
similar loss of
contributions and
money for the work
that happened to
Martin back in those
days. The same
thing.
Bill Schaap led you
through that. There
were a couple of
instances where he
referred to the huge
network of ownership
and control of media
entities all over
the world by the
Central Intelligence
Agency. It is a
matter of public
record. It has
appeared in
Congressional
hearings, Senate
hearings, which most
people don't read,
don't know anything
about, and, of
course, the media
only covers in
sparse fashion,
because it is
contrary to their
interests to show
that great numbers
of newspapers, radio
stations, television
stations, may in
fact be actually
owned by the Central
Intelligence Ageny
in this country as
well as elsewhere.
He talked about the
numbers of actual
agents who work for
media companies, who
are placed in
positions in network
television company
positions, in
newspaper company
positions, on
newspaper editorial
board positions.
If you see the
history of how
national security
cases are covered
and this is one, you
will be amazed that
some of the most
liberal columnists,
writers, respected
journalists,
Pulitzer Prize
winners, who have
all the liberal
credentials, when it
comes to this kind
of case, they all of
a sudden are totally
with the government
because national
security cases are a
different ball game.
Ambassador Young ran
into one at one
point in an airport,
and he said to him,
how can you do this,
Tony, about this
case, you have great
credentials in every
other way, what is
it about this case?
His response was,
you'll be happy to
know my wife agrees
with you. But that
was it. That was the
end of the response.
The point is on
these cases there is
a special type of
treatment that is
given. It is
important to
understand that
across the board.
That explains a lot
of what we're
talking about.
Examples: Column 1,
New York Times,
November, the
article is here,
Alton, Illinois,
bank robbery,
Wendell Rose, Jr.,
the Times wrote this
whole piece,
fabricated, whole
cloth, that the Ray
brothers robbed the
bank in Illinois and
that's where James
got his money and
therefore there is
no Raoul.
The problem was that
the article said
that the Times had
conducted a special
investigation that
paralleled that of
the House Select
Committee and that
of the FBI, and all
three investigations
indicated this was
the case. Case
closed, this is
where Ray got his
money.
The problem is they
never talked to the
chief of police in
Alton , Illinois .
They never talked to
the president of the
bank in Alton ,
Illinois . There was
no investigation.
And when those
people were talked
to by myself or by
Jerry Ray, who went
down there to turn
himself in -- you
think I did this,
I'm prepared to turn
myself in -- the guy
said, go away,
you've never been a
suspect. Isn't that
amazing, out of
whole cloth. But it
appears, and that's
the mindset that the
people have.
You heard Earl
Caldwell say he was
sent to Memphis by
his national editor,
New York Times
national editor,
Claude Sitton at the
time, and told to go
to Memphis and his
words were "nail Dr.
King." Nail Dr.
King. That is what
he said he was told
was his mission here
in Memphis as a New
York Times reporter.
I can go on. But
these are examples
of what happens with
the media.
Now, Bill Schaap
told you the impact
of that out of
thirty-one years is
very devastating, is
very hard to hear
this for thirty-one
years and have
somebody come along
and say, no, you've
been told the wrong
thing and here are a
whole set of facts
that are
incontrovertible and
this is why you've
been old the wrong
thing.
The reaction is
still, oh, yes,
that's interesting,
but the next day we
still believe,
because it is almost
implanted
neurologically.
That's the problem
that this kind of
distortion, media
propaganda abuse,
just raises.
Mr. Jowers here, the
defendant, was a
victim of that. They
gave him -- ABC gave
him a lie detector
test and they told
him at the end of
that lie detector
test that he had
failed, why was he
doing this, was he
looking for money,
he had failed this
lie detector test.
You heard from a cab
driver, who has
nothing to gain by
this, take the stand
and say, yeah, he
drove those ABC
people to the
airport, took them
to the airport, and
he heard their
conversation. His
ears perked up when
he heard Jowers'
name because he
heard them, the guy
in the front, the
examiner, said, I
couldn't get him to
waver, I couldn't
get him to waver.
They were commenting
on how much he
remembered in so
much detail and why
he remembered so
much detail.
There is no question
about him failing
this test. They
couldn't get the
defendant to lie.
And yet that program
was broadcast, was
put out to masses of
people in this
country to believe
to this day that the
defendant lied, that
he lied.
Now, you heard --
we're still on
cover-up. I'm sorry.
You heard about two
efforts to bribe
James Earl Ray. I
don't know of any
others, but you have
heard of two in
particular, one from
a lawyer, Jack
Kershaw, who told
you about a meeting
at the Nelson Book
Publishing Company
and he was offered a
sum of money if Ray
would admit that he
did it. He was
offered this money
by William Bradford
Huey, who was a
writer, if Ray would
confess that he did
it and did it alone
and he would give
him this money and
give him a pardon
and he would go on
and have a nice
life.
Mr. Kershaw went
over to the prison,
as you heard, asked
Mr. Ray if you want
to take up this
wonderful offer.
Ray, of course,
said, no, and sent
him packing. Some
while later a
telephone -- on a
telephone
conversation Huey
made the same offer
to Jerry Ray. His
problem then was
that that
conversation was
recorded. Jerry Ray
testified and you
have a transcript of
that recording, he
was offered now
$220,000, they
greatly increased
the sum of money,
$220,000, also a
pardon. And the best
story, of course,
that they wanted,
that Huey wanted,
was the story why I
killed Martin Luther
King.
So they were
offering him money,
a pardon if he would
tell that story. It
didn't work. James,
of course, was not
interested in
anything of the
sort. James had
always only wanted,
from three days
after his
conviction, he had
always wanted a
trial. That is what
he wanted. Then
there were a number
of attempts to kill
James Earl Ray.
These attempts vary.
One time he escaped
from Brushy Mountain
in 1977, he escaped
from Brushy Mountain
with six others. No
sooner did his feet
hit the ground and
they were up in the
woods there -- if
you know that area
of Petros,
Tennessee, it is
pretty rural in some
areas and rocky and
hilly -- he was up
in the woods, and no
sooner did he go get
up in the woods but
there was an FBI
SWAT team out of the
Knoxville office on
the scene.
Who asked for them?
It is a State
escape, State
prisoner. The State
is handling it. No,
here comes in the
SWAT team. They have
snipers with sniper
rifles. What are
they going to do
with those sniper
rifles?
Lewis Stokes was
chairman of the
Select Committee on
Assassinations. He
calls Ray Blanton,
who is a governor of
the State at the
time. Reverend
Fauntroy was a part
of to that
conversation and
said he was the one
who encouraged
Stokes to call, but
he was there. Stokes
calls Blanton and
says that you better
get over to Brushy
Mountain . If you
don't, I'm going to
lose my most famous
witness and your
most famous prisoner
because the FBI is
going to kill him.
Blanton goes over in
a helicopter and
chases the FBI away.
They didn't what to
go at first. He told
them he would put
them in the same
sell James Earl Ray
came out of if they
didn't. He saved
James Earl Ray's
life. He was caught
and brought back by
local authorities,
which is the way it
should have been.
The second attempt
was in April of
1978. You heard
April Ferguson,
public defender
counsel, tell you
how that worked. She
went out,
interviewed a
prisoner who had
called their office
when April and Mark
Lane were
representing James
back at that time.
He was offered a
contract. He was
asked to put out a
contract on James
Earl Ray, and he
decided not to do
it.
One, he thought he
was being set up
because the person
who called him left
a number and he had
to call him back.
When he called had
him back, he was
calling him back at
an Executive Suites
hotel that he knew,
the prisoner knew,
was being used by
the local US
Attorney's Office
and the FBI where
they interviewed
informants and where
they did the
briefings. That's
where the phone call
came from.
He thought he was
being set up. The
phone call came to
him from a fellow
called Arthur Wayne
Baldwin, who was a
Mob figure in
Memphis but who also
was involved as a
federal informant
and was used by the
government.
So he gave the
statement of how
this contract was
put out by Baldwin
on James Earl Ray's
life, and Ms.
Ferguson testified
as to her affidavit.
Defendant's prior
admissions, the next
section of
plaintiffs' case,
you've heard a good
deal of it, how the
defendant has
admitted how he was
approached by Mr.
Liberto and how he
was told that he
would receive a
package, which he
did, and money and
eventually a rifle
to hold, and he told
about planning
sessions in his
cafe, and he told
about taking a rifle
from the shooter,
taking the rifle
from the shooter,
one that was still
smoking. He said
taking it from his
back door.
He named the shooter
as a Memphis Police
Department
lieutenant, Earl
Clark, who is
deceased, who was a
sharpshooter who he
said was a hunting
companion of his, a
friend of his, and a
friend of Liberto's
as well and who
never had any
contact with him
again after this
day.
Now, Mrs. Clark, the
first wife, who
testified, gave her
husband an alibi. It
is only fair that
you consider what
Ms. Clark said. When
I first interviewed
here in 1992 -- she
referred to that
interview. In fact,
her son was there.
He was not
twenty-two. He was
born later. He was
about sixteen. Her
daughter was born in
1970. It was the son
who was present. She
told essentially the
same story at that
point in time.
There are serious
questions with that
story, and they have
to do with whether
or not in fact
Lieutenant Clark had
a radio at all at
that point in time
and whether or not
in fact Dent
Cleaners was open
later than six p.m.
on that day. Because
by her accounts she
got there sometime
between six-thirty
and six-forty to
pick up his uniform.
But, in any event,
you have to consider
all of that.
Lastly, in respect
of the defendant's
situation, we had
placed a woman --
aspects of a woman's
testimony into the
record so that you
can review it, and
she was a waitress
who had been a lover
of the defendant
during that previous
year.
She very reluctantly
in 1992 gave a
statement that had
really to be worked
out of her. She
didn't want to tell
this story even then
because she was
afraid that her
former lover and
boss, Mr. Jowers,
was the killer.
He was the only one
she saw, she said,
out there, and she
was afraid that he
was the killer.
Plaintiffs do not
believe that to be
the case at this
point in time.
She described him
running, face white
as a sheet, looking
like a wild man with
all mud on his
knees, as though he
had been kneeling in
that brush area. She
has been to some
extent discredited
because there have
been -- people have
descended upon her
for various reasons.
She was a -- a
statement of hers
was taken
repudiating a lot of
things she said, but
she subsequently
said in another
sworn statement that
she didn't even read
what the state
officials told her
to sign.
So in a case like
this, this is a
difficult area for
you to assess for
yourselves in terms
of what you read and
what you have heard
here.
The last area of the
plaintiffs' case has
to do with damages.
We've addressed
that. Members of the
family have
addressed that in
terms of the spirit
in which the family
has approached these
proceedings from the
beginning.
Yes, we want a
verdict of
liability, a verdict
of a finding of
conspiracy, but the
family is not
interested to
benefit financially
from these
proceedings. There
has to be damages in
civil litigation of
this sort. It is a
wrongful death
action. So the
request is that
there be an award of
one hundred dollars
to offset funeral
expenses at the
time. And that one
hundred dollars the
family has decided
to contribute, along
with other
contributions, to a
welfare fund of the
sanitation workers
in this city,
because that is the
reason that Dr. King
came here in the
first place.
Now, what I'd like
to do is to briefly
take you through a
visual summary, it
will be much quicker
than my verbal
summary, but to take
you through a visual
picture of the
summary of what you
have just heard in
terms of the major
aspects of the
plaintiffs' case.
24 THE COURT:
Does anybody need a
break?
A JUROR: Yes.
THE COURT:
You do? All right.
Just five minutes.
(Jury out.)
(Short recess.)
THE COURT:
All right, Sheriff.
Bring the jury back
out, please.
(Jury in.)
THE COURT:
All right,
Mr. Pepper. You may
resume.
MR. PEPPER:
Thank you, Your
Honor. We have a
depiction of the
overall seen of the
assassination at
about five
forty-three, the
time we've
pinpointed, on the
afternoon of the
assassination. Here
in this depiction we
have two people on
the firehouse roof,
we show two people
in the brush area at
this time, a number
of witnesses down
below the balcony
right in there.
THE COURT:
Mr. Pepper, excuse
me. Can you see
that?
A JUROR: Yes.
MR. PEPPER:
Am I in your way?
THE COURT:
You may stand over
here, Mr. Pepper.
MR. PEPPER:
There is also a car,
a Chevrolet car,
parked here on
Huling, and two
Mustangs on South
Main Street . You
will remember
Charles Hurley
testified that he
drove up behind this
Mustang when he was
picking his wife up.
It had Arkansas
plates. This Mustang
is believed to have
been James Earl
Ray's.
Now, when we move
ahead, we're still
at five forty-three,
but it is between
five forty-three and
five forty-four,
Hendricks and Reed,
who have been in
Jim's Grill here,
have come out and
have since walked up
this street. About
this time this first
Mustang has pulled
off. Everything else
remains the same.
You have the
photographers on the
roof, you have the
two figures in the
brush, who we
believe to be Earl
Clark and Loyd
Jowers, and you have
witnesses below the
balcony over here.
Now we're at
five-fifty. The
evidence reveals
that this first
Mustang is gone. The
second Mustang still
remains.
Photographers still
remain clicking away
on the roof. The
figures in the brush
still remain. The
Invaders have
started to leave the
hotel. They are
coming down the
stairs and they are
leaving at
five-fifty. They
were noticed
leaving. Billy
Kyles, Reverend
Kyles, is right
there knocking on
Martin King's door
as the evidence
indicates at ten
minutes to six. The
witnesses are still
down below.
At five fifty-five,
the Invaders are now
off the premises,
they've gone.
Reverend Kyles has
come away from the
door and is on the
balcony to the right
of the door. The
witnesses are still
below. Photographers
are still in their
perch photographing.
The Chevrolet is
still parked where
was. And now a
Memphis Police
Department traffic
car has pulled up to
this intersection
right here at
Mulberry and Huling.
In addition to that,
about this time a
rifle and an
evidence bundle has
been dropped by this
figure right here in
Canipe's.
Next. Still at five
fifty-five, between
five fifty-five and
five fifty-six, the
Yellow taxicab has
pulled into the
Lorraine driveway
and is loading a
passenger. The man
who has dropped the
rifle has now
approached this
second Mustang with
the Arkansas plates
here. The figures in
the bushes are still
there. The Chevrolet
is there and the
taxi driver himself
is standing toward
the rear of his car
next. About five
fifty-six, in that
area, Martin King
appears on the
balcony and begins
to talk to a number
of the people below
who we've been
calling as
witnesses. The taxi
driver is still
there unloading a
passenger's luggage,
and the
photographers are
there. The rifle
remains, but now the
second Mustang moves
off. The traffic car
remains in position
and the Chevrolet
remains where was.
Okay. Six-oh-one
p.m., April 4th, 22
1968, Martin Luther
King has been felled
by a single shot.
Everything else
remains the same.
The taxi driver is
facing the brush
area. The
photographers are
still on the roof of
the fire station.
The rifle in
evidence remains in
Canipe's doorway.
The Chevrolet
remains on Huling.
The Memphis traffic
car remains at the
intersection of
Mulberry and Huling.
The figures in the
bushes at this point
remain there.
Next. Instantly,
between six-oh-one
and six-oh-two,
immediately after
the shot, one of the
two figures, and we
maintain it is the
defendant, is moving
toward his building
carrying the murder
weapon. The other
figure in the bush,
in the bushes, is
going down --
appears to be at
this point not going
down but appears to
be alone around the
edge of the wall.
The photographers
are there. The taxi
driver is still
there looking at the
brush area, and
journalist Earl
Caldwell, having
heard the shot, has
come out of his
room.
It is difficult to
do this with
computers. You may
recall Caldwell was
in his shorts
standing there
looking at the
bushes seeing this
figure in the
bushes. The traffic
car remains there.
Kyles remains off to
the right of the
fallen Martin King
instantly after the
shot. The witnesses
are there, some of
whom turn toward the
bushes looking up in
that direction.
Next. Also between
six-oh-one and
six-two, because
that's what it
takes, Mr. Jowers
has entered his
establishment. The
shooter has gone
down over the wall
and has run toward
that Memphis traffic
vehicle, car
vehicle, right
there. This is all
happening between
six-oh-one and
six-oh-two. That's
the period of time
in which this was
carried out.
The taxi driver has
seen the shooter
jump from the wall
and run to here and
get into that
traffic car. The
photographers must
have photographed
it. There they are.
The rifle remains.
Mr. Jowers has
entered his
establishment at
that point in time.
Okay. Around
six-oh-five, under
great pressure from
his passenger, the
taxi driver actually
drives away, left
the Lorraine parking
lot. The shooter,
having gotten into
that traffic car, is
also gone,
disappeared. That
traffic car sped up
Huling, west on
Huling. It is gone.
Mr. Jowers is inside
his establishment,
the witnesses remain
in place where they
were. Mr. Caldwell
has gone back into
his room to put on
his trousers.
Next. We're at about
six-oh-eight. At
this point in time
barricades in the
form of police cars
have been
established at
either end of
Mulberry, thus
blocking any
entrance to the
street. We're at
six-oh-seven. I'm a
minute ahead of
myself.
We're at about
six-oh-seven.
Everything else
remains pretty much
the same except
Journalist Caldwell
has come out of his
room again and would
eventually make his
way up to the
balcony. Dr. King is
still down,
witnesses are in
place, photographers
are in place, the
rifle remains where
it is, and Reverend
Kyles is still on
the balcony.
Also at six-oh-seven
or thereabouts
Olivia Catling has
arrived at the
corner of Mulberry
and Huling. She has
three children with
her. Two are hers
and one is a
neighbor child. She
has come to that
corner just about
this time, having
heard the shot from
inside her house.
Everything else
remains pretty much
in place with the
photographers, the
witnesses and
Journalist Caldwell
coming out and the
rifle still at
Canipe's.
Okay. About
six-oh-nine we have
a man appearing in
the alley. This is
the first time he
has appeared. He has
apparently come from
connected Buildings
to the rooming house
and he is now seen
in the alley.
Everything else
remains the same.
The barricades are
in place. Mrs.
Catling is there.
Next. He moves
between this time,
within a minute,
very quickly to this
car seen by Mrs.
Catling and the
children. Next. He
gets in the car and
rips off east on
Huling, making a
sharp turn going
north on Mulberry
right in front of
this police
barricade and
proceeds unimpeded
north on Mulberry
away from the scene.
Now, at that point
in time Mrs. Catling
notices a fireman
who is standing in
front of the wall,
and he is talking to
policemen, yelling
at policemen, that
the shot came from
the clump of bushes
up there. They
apparently are not
listening to him.
Those are the --
that's the visual
depiction of the
critical events that
we wanted to put
forward.
Well, ladies and
gentlemen, sometimes
that is helpful to
amplify the verbal
narrative. Sometimes
it confuses more
than it helps. But I
think we've tried to
draw this and depict
it as precisely as
we can within the
constraints of the
actual evidence that
has been presented
to you.
Let me close by
saying to you that
long after people
forget what has been
said in this
courtroom, all the
words that you've
heard from witnesses
and lawyers, and
long after they have
forgotten about
accounts that they
have read about this
case, they are going
to remember what was
done here. They are
going to remember
what action you
took, what decision
you came to.
You have got to
understand the
monumental
importance of your
decision. You are
going to -- they are
going to forget
everything I said,
everything defense
counsel has said,
everything the
witnesses have said.
They are going to
remember one thing,
the ruling of this
jury, the verdict of
this jury because
you have heard
evidence that has
never before been
put on in a court of
law.
Some of it would
have been put on in
Mr. Ray's trial, if
he had ever been
granted a trial. He
wasn't. It wasn't
heard. Judge Brown
was on the verge of
granting that trial,
on the eve, in our
view, so close to
granting that trial,
and then he was
removed by the Court
of Appeals in this
state from the case,
summarily removed.
Without any
argument, any oral
argument, they made
that decision. So
Mr. Ray never had
the trial. He was in
his dying months
when he might have
gotten that trial.
The Court of Appeals
finished that
possibility.
Only you have heard
this. The people in
the United States of
America have not
heard this. The
masses of people in
this country or the
world have not heard
this. They've heard
snippets, they've
heard edited clips
on various
documentaries and
programs, but no one
has heard the
detailed evidence
that you have here.
That is why your
decision at this
point in time is the
most significant
decision that will
have been taken in
thirty-one years in
terms of this case.
Please don't
underestimate the
importance of it. In
our view, what has
happened in this
case, the injustice
that has happened in
this case, and it
may be symptomatic
of other cases, we
don't know -- we
haven't gotten into
that, we've just
focused on this case
-- but what has
happened here in our
view is
representative of
the failure that
symbolizes to me the
failure of
representative
democracy in this
country.
Isn't it amazing
that one could say
that over a simple
murder case. But
when you look at the
wealth of evidence
that has come
forward and you
understand how this
case has been
conducted and you
understand how it
has been covered up,
and when you see how
unresponsive elected
officials and
government has been
and how complicit
they have been, you
can come to no other
choice.
Governmental
agencies caused
Martin Luther King
to be assassinated.
They used other foot
soldiers. They
caused this whole
thing to happen. And
they then proceeded
with the powerful
means at their
disposal to cover
this case up. This
is a conspiracy that
involved -- and
that's a nasty word.
People insult people
in this country who
use the word
"conspiracy."
Nowhere else in the
world, as Bill
Schaap told you, is
it viewed that way.
In Italy and France
conspiracy is taken
for granted because
they have lived with
it so much longer.
Remember that there
were thirty-nine
daggers going into
Cesar.
You know, these
things do not happen
as a rule without
the involvement of
other people and in
this case, this type
of murder, without
the involvement of
seriously prominent
individuals in
government. So it is
in my view a failure
of democracy and
this Republic that
it has not been able
to bring this
forward.
What we're asking
you to do at this
point in time is
send a message.
We're asking you to
send a message, not
just right a wrong.
That's important,
that you right a
wrong and that you
allow justice to
prevail once and for
all. Let it prevail.
Let justice and
truth prevail, else
the heavens fall. No
matter what, let it
prevail. Let it come
forward. We're
asking you to let
that happen.
But in addition to
that, we're asking
you to send a
message, send a
message to all of
those in power, all
of those who
manipulate justice
in this country that
you cannot get away
with this. Or if you
can get away with
it, you can only get
away with it for so
long. Ultimately
truth-crushed earth
will rise again, and
it has risen in this
courtroom, ladies
and gentlemen. Send
that message. You,
you twelve,
represent the
American people. You
are their
representatives with
respect to justice
in this case. They
cannot be here. The
media will keep the
truth from them
forever. You
represent the people
of this land. You
must speak for them.
In all of my years
I've had confidence
in one institution
anywhere in the
Anglo-American
world, and it is a
jury. It is twelve
people independently
hearing evidence and
ruling. That's you.
You have this duty
to yourselves, this
obligation to your
fellow citizens, and
you have an
opportunity to act
in a most
significant way that
perhaps you can ever
imagine, because
your verdict of
conspiracy in this
case, your verdict
of liability for the
defendant and his
other
co-conspirators,
means history is
rewritten, means
textbooks have to be
rewritten, means the
actual result of
this case and the
truth of this case
now must come
forward formally.
This message also
will be sent to the
Attorney General of
the United States ,
whose team are
investigating in a
limited way, they
say, this case. But
you have heard much
more, so that is why
this message is so
important. Please
send it.
On behalf of the
family of Martin
Luther King, Jr., on
behalf of the people
of the United
States, I ask you to
find for the
plaintiff and find
that conspiracy
existed and that
those conspirators
involved not only
the defendant here
but we're dealing in
conspiracy with
agents of the City
of Memphis and the
governments of the
State of Tennessee
and the United
States of America.
We ask you to find
that conspiracy
existed and once and
for all give this
plaintiff family
justice and let's
cleanse this city
and this nation of
the ignorance that
has pervaded this
case for so long.
Let the truth reign
in this courtroom
once and for all.
Thank you very much.
THE COURT:
Mr. Garrison.
MR. GARRISON:
Good morning, ladies
and gentlemen. I
promise you one
thing, I won't take
that long. Let me
say this first of
all: I've been
practicing law here
starting forty years
this past August,
and I think this is
the most important
case to me that I've
ever been associated
with.
I've tried cases in
this courtroom and
all over this
courthouse, and I
think this case is
the most important
case I've ever been
associated with. I
say that because it
is important to the
King family, it is
important to the
American way of
life, important to
quality and
important to history
now.
Over the past few
years I've met with
Ms. Coretta King and
Mr. Dexter King and
the family, and they
are a very lovable
family. They have
gone through more
than any family
should have to go
through and simply
because of the color
of their skin,
because Dr. King
simply was seeking
equality and equal
rights. And if our
constitution means
anything, it means
that is for
everybody.
Now, Dr. Pepper has
pursued this case
for years. He is
like a bulldog on
your trousers. You
just can't shake him
loose, you can't
shake him off. If it
wasn't for him, we
wouldn't be here
today. He and I have
many areas of
agreement, but we
have many areas of
disagreement. I want
to put those out you
to now.
First of all, let me
say this: I told you
at the beginning
that anything that
Mr. Jowers had to do
with this was very,
very minute and
small. I think the
proof fairly shows
that. Here is a man
who had a
greasy-spoon
restaurant, a beer
joint, to put it
bluntly, that was
there in a place
where he had been
dealing with a Mr.
Liberto, and perhaps
those things weren't
the way they should
be, but he is not on
trial for that. He
simply said that I
had handled money
for Mr. Liberto
previously and that
here again he asked
me to handle some
money. He said he
was going to send a
box to him. I didn't
know what it was. He
said that the money
came in and the box
came in and that he
said someone would
pick up the box and
you be at the back
door at six 4
o'clock and
something would be
handed to you. He
says I didn't know
anything.
Now, he met with Mr.
Dexter King and
Ambassador Young
freely and
voluntarily at his
own expense, his own
time. He told them
what limited
information he had
about this. He was
very honest with
them and very
sincere in telling
them what he knew
about this case,
which was very
limited.
He told Dexter King,
which Mr. King
admitted here, that
he said I didn't
know anything about
this as far as it
being Dr. King that
would be the target
of assassination, I
had no knowledge of
that. He said I
apologize to you for
anything that I may
have done that would
cause the death of
your father, but I
had no idea, no
knowledge, it was
just simply
something I was
doing and had been
doing previously, it
wasn't any different
from the other
things.
Now, ladies and
gentlemen, it is
ironic to note here
that there is only
one person that has
placed any blame on
Mr. Jowers as far as
being there doing
anything. That's Ms.
Spates. You've heard
her testimony.
You've heard an
affidavit read to
you that she gave to
the prosecutors of
the city of Memphis
, their
investigators. She
first tried to say
that Mr. Jowers was
there and she saw
him and all this
thing about him
being white and so
forth and so on, but
she came back and in
an exhibit here that
you have a right to
see said I wasn't
even there, I was at
work that day, I
didn't see anything,
because I didn't see
Mr. Jowers with a
gun, I never saw
anything, I was at
work that day.
Which version do you
believe? This is a
sworn statement, a
sworn statement
under oath she gave
to the prosecutors.
It is saying I
wasn't even there.
So which version do
you I believe of Ms.
Spates?
She first tried to
say she had been
offered some money
by Mr. Jowers and
even by me. Yet the
first thing I asked
her in her testimony
is -- I had never
seen the lady but
twice in my life --
Ms. Spates, isn't it
true you have never
been offered any
money we never even
talked about any
money? She said,
that's exactly
right. She goes on
to say I was never
offered any money.
So you have Ms.
Spates, who is the
only person that
said anything about
Mr. Jowers'
involvement in this,
and which version do
you believe? Do you
believe that she
told the truth one
time or the other
time? Both of them
were under oath.
Now, as far as Mr.
McCraw, I knew Mr.
McCraw, represented
him for years. The
thing about Mr.
McCraw is that as
Mr. Hamblin said,
you couldn't believe
a thing he said.
That's his best
friend, he got on
the stand and said
you couldn't believe
a word he said. Mr.
Jowers played a
very, very
insignificant and
minor role in this
if he played
anything at all. He
stated because of
who he has come
forth and said, that
he has lost his
wife, everything he
has and his health.
So he played a very
insignificant, very
small role, if
anything in this
thing.
It was much bigger
than Mr. Jowers, who
owned a little
greasy-spoon
restaurant there and
happened to be at
the location that he
was. Now, ladies and
gentlemen, I guess
the area of
disagreement between
Dr. Pepper and
myself for the most
part is this: It is
Mr. James Earl Ray's
part in this case.
Let's look at this.
You know, you have
Mr. Ray here, who
was a convict who
spent ninety-nine
and nine-tenths of
his life in prison,
who would do
anything for money.
He'd rob, take a
gun, steal, do
anything for money.
He enjoyed his
notoriety as the
most famous prisoner
this state has ever
known.
He enjoyed that.
That was a big thing
with him. Here he
was let out of
prison in a bread
truck. If you saw
the poster here
that's an exhibit,
fifty dollars
reward. Big reward
for him, wasn't it,
for a man. He came
and talked Dr. King.
Don't you think it
is ironic he was in
Atlanta, Chicago,
Los Angeles,
Memphis, Tennessee,
when Dr. King was
there, Selma,
Alabama, little town
of Selma when Dr.
King was there?
Don't you think it
is ironic that there
was a map that they
found when he was in
Atlanta where he
circled Dr. King's
home, his church,
his place of
business? I asked
him on the
deposition -- I know
the deposition was
long and burdensome
to you, but I want
you to hear what he
said. He has told a
thousand and one
stories. This was
his last one. This
is number one
thousand and one. As
far as I know, it is
the last time he
ever told his story
and testified.
It is ironic that he
had a map of Atlanta
with these three
markings. He had
never been to
Memphis , never been
to Birmingham ,
never been to New
Orleans , no maps.
But a map of Atlanta
was found in his car
which admitted had
the circle around
Dr. King's home, his
place of business
and Dr. King's
church.
Now, the State of
Tennessee says that
James Earl Ray acted
and acted alone. I
think there is some
validity to that. I
don't agree with
everything they say,
but I think there is
some validity to it.
Mr. Ray, when I
asked him how did
you know that Dr.
King had been
assassinated, he
said, I heard it on
the news. I had just
gone through a whole
series of questions
where he said I
never listened to
the news. I said,
didn't you know they
had riots in Memphis
, didn't you know
there was someone
killed there? He
said, I never
listened to the
news. Five minutes
after Dr. King was
killed, yeah, I
heard it on the
news. I think Mr.
Ray's testimony
speaks for itself.
He goes in and buys
a gun he says from
somebody named Raoul
that asked him to do
this, but he gets a
gun that Raoul says
-- first of all,
Raoul didn't tell
him to get a scope.
He got that on his
own. He didn't tell
him to get a scope
on a rifle. He goes
in and says, I want
another gun, this is
not the right gun,
Raoul told me to do
this, but he never
showed the gun to
Raoul. Was there
really a Raoul?
Maybe there was.
Isn't it ironic that
for month no one
ever saw him with
Mr. Ray, no one, no
one. Now, when you
take all the
testimony here from
Mr. Ray and all the
scenarios and the
things that
happened, it makes
you wonder, did Mr.
Ray do this? Dr.
Francisco says, I
was taken up to the
window there where
the shot was
supposed to have
come from and I saw
the path of the
bullet. In my
opinion, it came
from that window
sill. This is a
medical examiner
saying that. Ladies
and gentlemen, last
year the Attorney
General's Office
here concluded a
five-year
investigation, five
years, and this is a
report of theirs.
Don't decide this
case without reading
this report. It is
an exhibit. Can you
read it. Don't
decide the case
without seeing this.
It wouldn't be fair
to anyone if you
didn't. They
concluded that there
is no proof here
that anyone acted in
this case except Mr.
Ray that was
material.
Now, you know, you
wonder sometimes why
people tell things,
and you've got to
think about, well,
is that -- what are
the circumstances?
Because in March of
1969, here again is
an exhibit which you
need to read before
deciding this case,
Mr. Ray was asked by
Judge Battle, "Are
you pleading guilty
to murder in the
first degree in this
case because you
killed Dr. Martin
Luther King under
such circumstances
that would make you
legally guilty of
murder in the first
degree under the law
as explained to you
by your lawyers?
Answer, yes."
Now, ladies and
gentlemen, I think
under the
circumstances, if
you remember former
Congressman Fountroy
here said -- I asked
him, why did the
committee conclude
that Mr. Ray was the
assassin? What was
his answer? He said
because he kept
changing his story.
Do you remember tht?
That's the testimony
he gave here, a
gentleman who was in
charge of the
congressional
committee.
This went on for
weeks and weeks and
weeks. They spent
money, untold sums
of money to
investigate this
case. They concluded
that Mr. Ray was the
one who pulled the
trigger, was the one
who did the
assassination.
Now, let me say
this: After spending
several years with
this case and
talking to many,
many witnesses,
listening to this
trial and taking
many depositions,
you can't help but
wonder about things.
You've got to wonder
from this
standpoint: Would
the restaurant owner
of a greasy-spoon
restaurant and a
lone assassin, could
they pull away
officers from the
scene of an
assassination? Could
they change rooms?
Could they put
someone up on top of
the fire station? A
convict and a
greasy-spoon
restaurant owner,
could they do that?
You know, when this
trial started, there
are two people
mentioned in this
guilty plea who are
still living. I
talked to them and
issued subpoenas for
them to be here who
are prosecutors to
explain you to
ladies and gentlemen
as to why there
wasn't more done to
investigate this
case. Mr. Ray tried
several times,
seven, eight, nine
times, to get a
trial the Court of
Appeals, the Supreme
Court, never granted
it. He was turned
down that many
times. Why didn't
they test the gun? I
don't know. It
doesn't make sense
to me. You know,
that would have
ended this case if
they had tested the
gun. There is DNA --
they can use means
now to test these
guns. They could
find out if they
wanted to. Why
wasn't that done? I
don't understand.
I've never
understood as to why
the prosecutors and
the Attorney
General, if they
really wanted to end
this case and solve
it, why didn't they
test the gun. That
would have told us
whether or not Mr.
Ray -- that was the
gun that did it with
his fingerprints on
it or was it another
gun. It was never
done. They fought it
and fought it and
fought it.
I talked to two
prosecutors who
agreed to be here to
testify, who had
subpoenas to be
here. The day before
yesterday, without
you knowing, the
Court of Appeals
said, no, you can't
bring them in.
They turned us down
again. That's the
same thing we've had
over and over and
over.
Now, ladies and
gentlemen, it is
ironic in this case
that when the
extradition
proceedings were
started against Mr.
Ray, that it was to
try to extradite him
for conspiracy to
murder. That was the
first thing the
United States
government tried to
extradite Mr. Ray
for, was conspiracy
to murder.
You know, when you
stop and rationalize
this case and think,
there has to be more
it to it than a
greasy-spoon
restaurant owner and
an escaped convict.
They could not have
arranged these
things. They could
not have done those
things. Mr. Arkin
testified here that
one hour before the
assassination, or a
couple hours, there
was a man that came
in from Washington ,
sent in here from
Washington saying
Mr. Redditt has had
a threat on his life
and you've got to go
get him. Could a
greasy-spoon
operator and escaped
convict arrange for
that? You know
that's not the case.
And I do, too.
Anyone who can think
knows better than
that. Mr. Arkin also
said there were
officers from the
United States
government in his
office. Why were
they here? What were
they doing here?
They were sent here
by the United States
government.
Now, ladies and
gentlemen, we've had
problems with race
in Memphis , and I'm
sorry to say that I
must talk about it
to some extent. It
has been said by a
person who was very
knowledgeable that
we have the most
serious racial
divisions in Memphis
of any city in this
nation, and that's
bad, that's
terrible. We've got
to live together and
learn to live
together and to know
that we are all
bothers and sisters.
It shouldn't be this
way. It shouldn't be
we should have this
type racism and the
type problems we
have.
In this case you
have the opportunity
to speak. You'll
speak in your
verdict in case that
will either say one
of two things: That
we know that there
was a conspiracy
here, we know that
they didn't intend
for Dr. King to go
to Washington to
march, and we know
that the United
States government,
the FBI and the
Memphis Police
Department and other
government agencies
along with Mr.
Liberto and Mr. Earl
Clark and Mr. James
Earl Ray were
involved in this
case, and that's the
type verdict that I
would ask you to
consider.
You told me at the
beginning you
weren't afraid to
let the chips fall
where they may. I
gather from that
that you are not
afraid of the United
States government.
You are not afraid
of the Memphis
Police Department.
If they are liable,
you are going to say
they are. Am I
correct? Isn't that
what we agreed to?
I think the
testimony here that
you've heard and the
proof that you've
heard indicates
clearly there is
more than just Mr.
Jowers involved. He
was a small-time
greasy-spoon cafe
operator who played
a very small
significant part in
this case, if
anything. If you
will study over the
reports I've
provided for you and
the exhibits, think
about all the
testimony that has
been given here and
what really
happened, ladies and
gentlemen, your
verdict would have
to be that the
United States
government, the FBI,
the Memphis Police
Department and
others were involved
in this conspiracy
to murder Dr. King.
It is a shameful,
terrible thing that
happened here in
Memphis . I'm sorry
and apologize to Mr.
King that it did,
but think about it.
It is a very serious
matter. You'll never
have a more serious
opportunity to sit
on a jury than this
where the issues are
more serious than
this. Whatever you
say will be recorded
in history, and this
will be it. We
expect this case to
end after this. It
has been going on
for years, but we
think it is going to
end with your
decision in this
case.
Please give it
serious
consideration and
please think about a
judgment against
others besides Mr.
Jowers. He played a
very small part, you
know he did, in this
case. Think about
the other part that
Mr. Ray played, Mr.
Liberto played.
You've got testimony
here from a witness
that is
uncontradicted
saying that Mr.
Liberto told me he
had Martin Luther
King assassinated.
Go over it. Think
about it. Read over
it. There is only
one thing to do,
that's to say that
we the jury find
that the United
States government,
FBI, State of
Tennessee, Mr.
Liberto, Mr. James
Earl Ray, they were
all involved in a
conspiracy to murder
Dr. Martin Luther
King. That's the
only decision can
you make.
Thank you.
MR. PEPPER: I
didn't realize I was
going to have to try
Mr. James Earl Ray's
guilt or innocence
in this courtroom,
but counsel has
raised it, so I
should address some
of the issues.
Mr. Ray had a habit
of marking maps. I
have in my
possession maps that
he marked when he
was in Texas,
Montreal and
Atlanta, and what he
did was it helped
him to locate what
he did and where he
was going.
The Atlanta map is
nowhere related to
Dr. King's
residence. It is
three oblong circles
that covered general
areas, one where he
was living on
Peachtree. He did
this. He did this up
in Montreal at the
Neptune Bar, did
this in Texas when
he was going down to
Mexico and Laredo .
It was a habit that
James had. The maps
are part of his
practice, if you
will.
James never stalked
Martin Luther King.
James was moved from
place to place on
instructions. He was
told to go somewhere
and he would go. He
was given to some
money, told to come
to New Orleans and
he would be given
money.
James Earl Ray was
in Los Angeles and
was told to go to
New Orleans . When
Martin Luther King
came to Los Angeles
, James Earl Ray
left. He was there
first and he left.
He didn't stay in
Los Angeles . That
was the time he left
for Atlanta when
Martin came there in
March. He was in
Atlanta when Martin
King was there part
of the time, but Dr.
King was in and out
of Atlanta a great
deal of the time. So
he would have to be
there some of the
time. He was not in
Selma when Martin
King was in Selma .
That is a myth. He
didn't stalk Dr.
King. There was no
reason to stalk him.
He wasn't in New
York when he was in
New York . He wasn't
in Florida when he
was in Florida . He
wasn't in Chicago
when was when Martin
King was in Chicago
. He worked in
Wanetka , Illinois ,
for a period of
time.
He wasn't in prison
ninety-nine percent
of his time. Before
James Earl Ray went
into the Army, he
held down jobs. When
came out, he held
down jobs. When he
got fired, that's
when he started to
get in trouble. He
went and hung out in
bars occasionally
and somebody would
suggest a good idea
about how to get
some money. So James
fell into it. He
was, rightly as Mr.
Garrison says, was a
penny-ante crook.
That's really what
it came down to.
He knew nothing
about firearms. The
man who sold him the
rifle, Donald Woods,
said he never saw a
person who new less
about firearms than
James Earl Ray.
Never saw a person
who knew less about
firearms.
He used to carry a
pistol. When he
would stick up a
store, he would
carry a pistol, and
he had five bullets
in the pistol. I
asked him, James,
why would you have
five bullets in the
pistol, why not six?
He always kept the
firing pin chamber
empty. He was
embarrassed to tell
me.
Finally I got it out
of him. One time
literally he shot
himself in the foot.
It was an accident
and the gun went
off. He decided if
he kept the firing
pin chamber empty,
that wouldn't
happen. He only had
five bullets. When
he was arrested at
Heathrow in London ,
that gun he was
carrying had only
five bullets.
He was somebody who
was capable of being
used for a crime
like this. He was
someone who was
gullible in a lot of
ways.
He was someone who
needed money. He was
on the run when he
was concerned and he
was someone that
could be used. And
he was used, and
being used, he was
told only what he
needed to know.
Because that's the
way those things
operate. Once he
came under the
control of this
fellow, he would be
told where to go,
what to do, only
what he needed to
know.
10 He bought the
wrong gun. He bought
a 243 Winchester .
Raoul said, no, he
wanted 12 a 30-06.
He pointed it out to
him in a 3 brochure
and he went back and
got it. The very
fact that he bought
a gun and then went
around and
immediately
exchanged it
indicates that
somebody is
involved, somebody
is controlling him
or telling him to do
something. So he did
that.
Yes, he heard about
the assassination on
the radio, heard it
on the car radio. He
came back around to
go to park the car
on South Main Street
the way Raoul
instructed him. At
the time he came
back around, the
police were all over
the place.
He is an escaped
convict. He is not
thinking of Martin
Luther King or
anything else. He is
thinking of being an
escaped convict and
being stopped. So he
takes off. That's
exactly what he did.
He took off. And he
did hear about this
on the radio. The
more he drove, the
more he listened to
the radio, the more
he realized he was
in serious trouble.
One of the problems
James Earl Ray faced
and lawyers for him
faced was the fact
that he was a
classic con. If he
believed someone was
trying to help him,
he wouldn't tell, he
wouldn't name that
person, wouldn't
tell you who the
person was. By my
view, he mistakenly
believed he was
being helped,
particularly when he
was in Canada . But
he would never tell
us who was assisting
him because he
thought these were
people who were
legitimately trying
to help him and he
was not going to rat
on them.
When he was captured
after one prison
escape and he was
asked continually to
explain how he got
out, how he managed
to get away, he
refused to tell
them. When I pushed
him on it, how did
it happen, he said,
well, the guard was
asleep, the guard
fell asleep.
I said, why didn't
you tell me that? He
said, no, no, I
might need him again
another day. Even in
that case he
wouldn't tell So Ray
was that kind of
character.
I looked at him from
1978 to 1988, only
began to represent
him in 1988. Ten
years after I
started on this case
I consented to
represent James Earl
Ray when I became
totally convinced
after ten years of
looking at the
evidence that he had
no knowing
involvement. He pled
guilty because that
was the thing to do.
Mr. Garrison read to
you the response to
the judge. What he
left out was the
fact that Ray said,
yes, legally guilty,
legally guilty. He
was legally because
he was copping a
plea, so he was
legally guilty. He
never confessed. The
media has always
said he confessed,
the confessed
killer. He never
confessed.
He always insisted
that he didn't do
it, always wanted a
trial. When he fired
the Haynes, Foremen
came in, December
18th Foreman came on
this case, formally
into Memphis for the
first time for a
hearing, two p.m.
that afternoon
Foreman's local
counsel was in
meeting with the
prosecutor. Two
p.m., December 18th
we have the minutes
of the meeting, the
local attorney was
meeting with the
prosecutor, Canale,
to start
plea-bargaining
negotiations.
Imagine that,
without any
knowledge of Ray at
all.
On February 21 he
was writing to his
brother that I
expect a trial to
start perhaps in
April. That late
they had been
stitching him up all
that time
beforehand.
Finally Foreman
comes down on him
and says that you've
got to plead guilty,
they are doing fry
your ass, they
convicted you in the
paper, they are
going to send your
father back where he
was a parole
violator forty years
ago, they are going
to harass the rest
of your family and,
besides, Forman
said, I'm not in
good health and I
can't give you your
best defense.
That was the thing
that James said
always, he had to
get rid of that
lawyer and didn't
think the judge
would change him, so
he said to him to
plead, which he did
on March 10th, and
then I'll get a new
trial, the motion
was denied on March
13th, and he tried
ever since. He filed
motions. The judge
died. Judge Battle
died with his head
on James Earl Ray's
application for a
new trial, died in
his chambers with
his head on those
papers at the end of
March. James was
denied that trial.
When a sitting judge
dies, normally such
a case when a motion
is pending, it is
granted. There were
two motions pending
before that judge.
One was granted. One
was not. James Earl
Ray remained in
prison. I mean, I
didn't intend to
belabor Mr. Ray's
innocence, but I
believe firmly he is
innocent, he was an
unknowing patsy in
this case and he was
used.
As far as Ms.
Spates' testimony, I
did refer to it
earlier. The
statement that you
heard read under
oath in her
deposition were
paragraphs
specifically from an
affidavit that she
had given
subsequently to her
interview by the TBI
and the Attorney
General's Office
here. And from what
she told me, that
was a
horrifically-pressured
interview that they
gave her, was
distorted
inaccurate,
untruthful, and
that's why she gave
that other story.
And she reluctantly
put Mr. Jowers right
in the middle of it.
Now, having said all
of that, Mr.
Garrison is quite
right, you can read
the Attorney
General's report.
Take a look at it.
Remember one thing
when you take a look
at it. The man who
headed that
investigation sat
there. He was one of
the witnesses Mr.
Garrison called that
we were able to
examine before the
Court of Appeals
said you are not
going to talk to any
of those people.
Mr. Glankler sat in
that chair. I just
gave him a sampling
of names, gave him
twenty-three names.
Do you recall that?
I asked him if he
interviewed these
people in his
investigation, these
witnesses with vital
evidence that you've
heard, twenty-three.
Do you know how many
he actually
interviewed? I
recall I think it
was two. That's the
investigation the
Attorney General's
Office did. That
just speaks for
itself, in my view.
So I would look at
the report in that
kind of context. As
to the House Select
Committee
investigation,
Representative
Fountroy is very
uncomfortable with
the results of that
investigation, very
unhappy, has been
for a number of
years. He has
indicated that they
didn't have enough
time, they could
have perhaps done
better if they had
more time.
At other times he
said the staff he
thinks misled them.
Fountroy was never
happy with the
results of that
investigation. And I
think he has made
that quite clear.
Raoul, the evidence
on Raoul speaks for
itself. Mr. Jowers
himself has
identified Raoul.
Mr. Jowers
identified Raoul
from the spread of
photographs that I
showed him when
Dexter King and I
met. He knows who
Raoul was. He
identified him as
the man who came
into the restaurant
who Liberto sent in.
Now, one thing Mr.
Garrison and I do
agree on -- we agree
on a lot of things,
actually, but one
thing in particular,
is that Mr. Jowers
is a small part of
this whole thing. He
owned this cafe, and
he did have a debt,
an obligation, to
Mr. Liberto, and he
was prevailed upon
to become involved
in this
assassination. He
didn't go out
looking for it. He
was prevailed upon
to be involved.
I'm not really
certain about how
much money he got
for his involvement.
I think he got a
substantial amount
of money. I think
that is what the
stove money was all
about. But I'm not
certain of that. We
will never know
that, I suppose.
Mr. Jowers has
unburdened himself
to the King family.
He has -- it is late
in his life. And for
whatever reason, he
has come forward and
he has, as Mr.
Garrison has told
you, voluntarily
told elements of the
story.
We believe that that
is what he has done.
He has just told
elements of the
story protecting
himself to the
extent that he can
because he is
worried about being
ultimately indicted.
We think foolishly
so because we don't
think there is any
interest in that,
but that is his
fear.
What, however, we
don't believe, is
that Mr. Jowers was
unknowingly
involved.
We've put into
evidence the Prime
Time Live interview
with Sam Donaldson,
and in that
interview and in the
transcript of that
it is very clear --
he tells different
nuances of the
story, but it is
very clear that he
knew what was going
on, he knew what was
happening.
Both Ambassador
Young and Dexter
King have said the
one thing they
didn't believe about
him is when he said
he didn't know. You
can understand why
he would say that,
because he is
talking to the son
of Martin Luther
King, Jr., the son
of the victim is
sitting right in
front of him. How
does he -- with eyes
together how does he
say I knew, I was a
part of this, I was
a knowing part of
it? So he said, I
don't know. We just
don't believe that.
And we believe the
evidence of Bill
Hamblin, who said
McCraw told him what
happened to that
rifle, but he told
him when he was
drunk over a period
of fifteen years
each time. It might
be very right that
McCraw would lie
when he was sober.
But when he was
drunk, Hamblin said,
you may recall, he
was straight, he
told him the truth,
and he told him the
same detail again
and again and again.
If he had been sober
and he would tell
him one story and
then another, then
you would say there
was some
prevarication, maybe
it was not true, but
Hamblin said it was
the same story again
and again and again
but only would
discuss it when he
was intoxicated.
On the basis of all
of that, we believe
that Mr. Hamblin is
telling the truth,
that that murder
weapon is at the
bottom of the
Mississippi River
where it was thrown
by Mr. McCraw.
So that is basically
it, ladies and
gentlemen. I think
that you have to
keep in mind that no
matter how small the
part Mr. Jowers
played in this whole
sorry episode, he
nonetheless played a
part and is a
conspirator. He is
guilty, libel in
this court. He is
libel in this court
of conspiracy
because he was
involved.
Irrespective of
James Earl Ray, and
I believe in respect
of James' memory --
he is not here to
defend himself, but
I had to give you
information about
him -- but
irrespective of
that, even if you
found that James was
involved and up to
his neck, that does
not absolve Mr. Loyd
Jowers, neither does
it absolve the
governments and the
government agents
who have been
involved in this
case.
So a verdict of an
existence of
conspiracy, as Mr.
Garrison said, quite
rightly, does mean
that there is a
conspiracy, and it
involves all of the
elements that you
have seen here
today, and the award
of damages, nominal
though it is, is to
be -- is also to be
a part of your
verdict.
Thank you very much.
Once again, please,
we're asking you to
send this message
from this courtroom
across the land.
Though they will not
know the details
what you have heard
probably ever,
unless researchers
want to come in and
read all of this,
they will not be
able at least to
suppress the mighty
Whirlitzer sound of
your verdict.
That's the message
that we ask you to
send from this
courtroom to the
rest of this country
and indeed the world
who are concerned
about the
assassination of
Martin Luther King
and his loss to
civilized mankind.
Thank you.
(Jury charge not
transcribed.)
(3:02.)
THE COURT: I
understand the jury
has reached a
verdict. I'm going
to bring them out.
They've indicated
that they want a
picture of
themselves. So I'm
authorizing this
gentleman to take
one picture. He is
going to make sure
there are no
additional copies.
I'll have copies
made of them and
send them to the
jurors.
(Jury in.)
THE COURT:
All right, ladies
and gentlemen. I
understand you
reached a verdict.
Is that correct?
THE JURY: Yes
(In unison).
THE COURT:
May I have that
verdict.
(Verdict form passed
to the Court.)
THE COURT: I
have authorized this
gentleman here to
take one picture of
you which I'm going
to have developed
and make copies and
send to you as I
promised. Okay. All
right, ladies and
gentlemen. Let me
ask you, do all of
you agree with this
verdict?
THE JURY: Yes
(In unison).
THE COURT: In
answer to the
question did Loyd
Jowers participate
in a conspiracy to
do harm to Dr.
Martin Luther King,
your answer is yes.
Do you also find
that others,
including
governmental
agencies, were
parties to this
conspiracy as
alleged by the
defendant? Your
answer to that one
is also yes. And the
total amount of
damages you find for
the plaintiffs
entitled to is one
hundred dollars. Is
that your verdict?
THE JURY: Yes
(In unison).
THE COURT:
All right. I want to
thank you ladies and
gentlemen for your
participation. It
lasted a lot longer
than we had
originally
predicted. In spite
of that, you hung in
there and you took
your notes and you
were alert all
during the trial.
And we appreciate
it. We want you to
note that our courts
cannot function if
we don't have jurors
who accept their
responsibility such
as you have.
I, BRIAN F.
DOMINSKI, Reporter
and Notary Public,
Shelby County ,
Tennessee ,
CERTIFY:
The foregoing
proceedings were
taken before me at
the time and place
stated in the
foregoing styled
cause with the
appearances as
noted;
Being a Court
Reporter, I then
reported the
proceedings in
Stenotype to the
best of my skill and
ability, and the
foregoing pages
contain a full, true
and correct
transcript of my
said Stenotype notes
then and there
taken;
I am not in the
employ of and am not
related to any of
the parties or their
counsel, and I have
no interest in the
matter involved.
WITNESS MY
SIGNATURE, this, the
____ day of
___________, 1999.
___________________________
BRIAN F. DOMINSKI
Certificate of Merit
Holder; Registered
Professional
Reporter, Notary
Public for the State
of Tennessee at
Large My commission
expires: April 14,
2001.
We were
indeed
first
out on
November
15,
1999.
The
Judge
agreed
to let
one
media
pool
camera
in the
courtroom
along
with our
own
video
camera.
The
media
camera,
like the
media
itself,
would
come and
go (they
were
nearly
always
absent,
with the
notable
and sole
exception
of local
anchorman
Wendell
Stacy
who
almost
lost his
job at
that
time
over his
insistence
that he
attend
every
day. –
so
important
did he
regard
the
case. He
was
eventually
fired
and by
August
2000 was
preparing
a
wrongful
dismissal
action.)
Jury
selection
began
that
morning
in the
small
Division
IV
courtroom.
We
discussed
moving
the case
to a
larger
courtroom,
but
because
of the
Judge’s
health
needs,
it was
agreed
that the
trial
would
remain
in his
usual
room.
The
Judge
disclosed
to both
sides
that he
had been
a member
of the
group,
which
had
carried
Dr.
King’s
casket
from the
funeral
home in
Memphis
after
the
assassination.
If,
therefore,
either
side
wanted
him to
withdraw,
he said
he
would,
we
certainly
had no
reason
to do so
although
the
defense
might
have
felt
differently.
Defense
attorney
Garrison
also had
no
objection.
The
Judge
stayed
on the
case.
After
almost
despairing
about
finding
an
acceptable
local
counsel,
I
finally
was able
to
obtain
the
services
of
Juliet
Hill-Akines,
a young
black
lawyer,
who had
been
admitted
to the
Bar in
1994.
Before
Juliet
agreed,
I
discussed
the
possibility
with a
large
number
of local
lawyers,
all of
whom
turned
down the
opportunity
–
usually
because
they
were
advised
that it
would
have a
negative
impact
on their
careers.
Rather
than
expressing
such
apprehensions,
Juliet
took
this as
a
challenge
and an
honor to
be
representing
the
family
of
Martin
Luther
King Jr.
I
admired
her
decision
and was
grateful
for her
independence
and
courage.
Judge
James
Swearingen
barred
the
media
from the
jury
selection
process.
Due to
the
sensitivity
of the
case, he
was
anxious
to
protect
the
identities
of the
individual
jury
members
and, to
the
extent
possible,
ensure
their
privacy.
He would
issue a
further
order
barring
any
cameras
from
being
pointed
at the
jury at
any time
during
the
trial
and
would
even
hold one
spectator
in
contempt
and
impose a
fine for
violating
the
order.
An
attorney
for The
Memphis
Commercial
Appeal,
promptly
made a
motion
requesting
the
Judge to
allow
the
media to
be
present
during
the jury
selection
process.
Relying
upon the
rules of
court,
which
gave him
discretion,
the
Judge
denied
the
motion.
They
appealed,
and the
Judge’s
ruling
was
eventually
overturned,
but it
was moot
since we
had
selected
the jury
by the
end of
the
first
day.
Since
there
were
five
plaintiffs
to one
defendant,
we had
the
right
exercise
many
more
exclusions.
We used
them all
since
the jury
pool –
in
excess
of forty
–
contained
a large
number
of
people
who were
employed
by law
enforcement
agencies
and
security
firms.
After
the voir
dire, I
consulted
with
Juliet
in
respect
of each
candidate.
Almost
routinely,
we
agreed
to
exclude
potential
jurors
from
those
areas of
work.
At the
end of
that
first
day, a
jury of
eight
men and
four
women,
six of
them
black
and six
white,
were
chosen.
The
trial
would
start at
10:00 AM
the next
morning,
and
after
opening
arguments,
we would
begin
the
plaintiff’s
case
with
Coretta
Scott
King as
our
first
witness.
On
behalf
of the
plaintiffs,
I had
drawn
together
an
intelligent,
enthusiastic
volunteer
team.
Professor
Phillip
Melanson
and the
Reverend
Mike
Clark
agreed
to deal
with all
media
queries
since
both
sides
had
agreed
that we
would
follow
the
English
practice
that
counsel
would
not give
media
interviews
during
the
trial.
The
decision
was
taken to
avoid
the
inevitable
media
spins
and in
an
effort
to let
the
evidence
spear
for
itself.
Risako
Kobayashi,
my
assistant,
would
co-ordinate
the
production
of
evidence
and the
synchronisation
of
materials
and
exhibits
to
witness
testimony.
Attorney
Ray
Kohlman,
from
Massachusetts,
was in
charge
of court
logistics,
special
research,
and last
minute
investigation.
My sons
Sean and
Liam,
over
from
England,
would
respectively
organize
for the
scheduled
arrival
and
departure
of the
nearly
70
witnesses
and film
the
proceedings.
Security
was
handled
by Cliff
Dates
(CDA
Security),
who
organised
security
details
for the
members
of the
King
family,
who, in
turns,
were
present
in the
courtroom
throughout
the
trial.
The
trial
began on
16
November.
Opening
arguments
were
finished
by the
lunch
break,
and that
afternoon
we
called
Coretta
Scott
King as
our
first
witness.
Court TV
was
there to
cover
her
testimony
and
provide
the pool
camera.
They
would
pull out
and be
absent
for most
of the
trial,
returning
for
celebrity
witnesses
but
missing
most of
the
material
evidence
as did
the rest
of the
media.
In
copycat
fashion,
as
though
programmed
by the
same
puppeteer,
local
regional
and
national
media
were
absent
for most
of the
trial.
The
plaintiff’s
case was
divided
into
nine
areas of
evidence:
The
background
to the
assassination
The
local
conspiracy
The
crime
scene
The
murder
weapon
Raul
The
broader
conspiracy
The
cover up
– its
scope
and
activities
The
defendant’s
prior
admissions
Damages
Though
many of
the
witnesses
testified
to facts
with
which
the
reader
is
already
familiar
since
they
emerged
in the
investigation,
discussed
earlier,
I will
summarise
the
details
of the
testimony
because,
of
course,
they
achieve
a new
status
as
evidence
given
under
oath in
a court
of law.
The
Background
Mrs.
King led
off the
group of
witnesses,
whose
testimony
provided
evidence
about
the
historical
background
and
events
leading
up to
the
assassination.
They
offered
various
perspectives
and
facts
and
described
the
official
hostility
to Dr.
King’s
vigorous
opposition
to the
war in
Vietnam
and his
commitment
to lead
a
massive
contingent
of poor
and
alienated
people
to
Washington,
where
they
would
take up
a tent
city
residence
in the
Capitol
and
lobby
the
Congress
for long
overdue
social
legislation.
Dr.
King’s
support
of the
sanitation
workers
strike
was
described
by
Reverend
James
Lawson
as was
the
eruption
of
violence
in the
march of
March
28,
which
Dr. Coby
Smith of
the
Invaders
testified,
appeared,
to be
the work
of out
of state
provocateurs.
The role
of the
Invaders
and
their
sudden
departure
from the
Lorraine
Motel
was
testified,
to in
detail,
by Dr.
Smith
and
Charles
Cabbage.
Smith
said
that the
Invaders
decided
to work
with Dr.
King in
planning
of the
April
march
because
they had
been
wrongly
blamed
for the
violence,
which
had
broken
up the
previous
march.
He
insisted
that
they had
conducted
their
own
investigation
and
became
convinced
that the
disruption
was
caused
by out
of state
provocateurs.
He said
they had
reached
a basic
agreement
with
SCLC and
Dr.
King,
and in
order to
facilitate
their
participation
in the
planning
process,
the
group
had
moved
into two
rooms in
the
Lorraine
Motel.
Their
rooms
were
also on
the
balcony
level
some
doors
south of
Dr.
King’s
room,
and he
said
that
they had
participated
in
various
planning
sessions
and
meetings
with Dr.
King
following
his
arrival
on April
3.
Cabbage
described
the
Invaders’
sudden
departure
within
11
minutes
of the
shooting.
He said
that a
member
of the
Lorraine
staff
knocked
on their
door. It
must
have
been
after
5:30 PM.
They
were
told
that
they had
to leave
because
SCLC was
no
longer
going to
pay
their
bill.
This
appeared
strange
because
the bill
for that
evening’s
lodging
would
have
clearly
been
paid, or
obligated
to be
paid,
much
earlier
in the
day.
Though
it made
no sense
from any
standpoint,
he said
they
accepted
the
order,
which he
said
they
were
told
came
from
Reverend
Jesse
Jackson,
and
quickly
packed
up their
things
and
began to
leave
around
10
minutes
before
6:00 PM.
The
timing
of their
departure
was
later
confirmed
by the
testimony
of MPD
Captain
Willie B
Richmond
(retired),
who
noted
the
event in
his
surveillance
report
developed
from his
observation
post
inside
and at
the rear
of the
fire
station.
Captain
Richmond
also
testified
that
around
the same
time, he
observed
Reverend
Kyles
knock on
Dr.
King’s
door.
Richmond
said Dr.
King
opened
the
door,
spoke
with him
briefly,
and then
closed
the
door.
Kyles
then
walked
some
distance
north on
the
balcony
and
stood at
the
railing.
This
account,
of
course,
contradicted
the
story of
Kyles
has told
for
nearly
32
years,
in which
he said
he was
in Dr.
King’s
room for
about 30
- 45
minutes
before
the
shooting.
At one
point,
Cabbage
said
when
they
were
being
asked to
leave,
he
observed
the
Reverend
Jesse
Jackson
standing
on the
ground
near the
swimming
pool,
which
was
opposite
the
balcony
rooms
occupied
by Dr.
King and
the
Invaders.
He said
that
Reverend
Jackson
kept
glancing
impatiently
at his
watch.
(It must
be said,
however,
that the
group
was
running
late for
their
scheduled
dinner
at
Reverend
Kyles’s
home.)
It is
more
difficult
to
understand
why
Jackson
would
have
caused
them to
be
summarily
evicted
(if he
indeed
did so)
at that
hour so
near the
time of
the
killing.
Reverend
Jackson
has
reportedly
stated
subseqnetly
that he
didn’t
even
remember
that the
Invaders
were
staying
at the
Lorraine.
Cabbage
never
understood
it. In
his
testimony,
he also
confirmed
that the
Invaders
occupying
the
Lorraine
rooms
were
quite
heavily
armed as
was
their
usual
custom
because
of the
hostility
of the
MPD.
The
Local
Conspiracy
The
involvement
of
produce
dealer
Frank
Liberto
in
setting
up the
local
conspiracy
was
conclusively
established
by a
string
of
witnesses.
For the
first
time in
the 22
years
that I
have
known
him,
John
McFerren
took the
stand
and
testified
under
oath
about
hearing,
within
an hour
and a
quarter
of the
killing,
Liberto
screaming
into the
telephone
to
“Shoot
the son
of a
bitch on
the
balcony,”
subsequently
telling
the
caller
to go to
New
Orleans
to
collect
money
from his
brother.
John,
courageous
and
forthright,
began
his
testimony
by
telling
the jury
about
the long
history
of his
family’s
ascent
from
slavery
and his
civil
rights
activity
and
harassment
in
Fayette
County,
one of
Tennessee’s
most
racist
areas.
As he
described
the
events
that
took
place
within
an hour
and a
quarter
of the
assassination,
he
repeated
the same
story
under
oath
that he
first
put
before
the
FBI/MPD
team who
interviewed
him for
hours at
the
Peabody
Hotel on
the
Sunday
evening
following
the
crime.
The
federal
and
local
officials
dismissed
his
account
in 1968
as did
the
Congressional
Committee
10 years
later.
This
time it
would be
different.
A jury
of 12 of
John
McFerren’s
fellow
citizens
listened
attentively.
Members
of my
team
observing
said the
jury was
clearly
moved.
The role
of Frank
Liberto
was
further
confirmed
by the
testimony
of
Nathan
Whitlock
and his
mother
LaVada
Addison
who
provided
details
about
the
admissions
Liberto
made to
them
separately
in 1978,
leaving
them in
no doubt
that he
had
organised
the
Memphis
hit on
Dr.
King,
that
there
would be
no
security,
the
police
were
co-operating,
and that
a patsy
was in
place.
In
subsequent
testimony,
Dexter
King and
Ambassador
Young
testified
that in
their
separate
interviews
with
Loyd
Jowers,
he had
told
them
that
sometime
in March
after
Dr.
King’s
first
speech
on
behalf
of the
sanitation
workers
on March
18, he
was
approached
by
Liberto,
to whom
he said
he owed
a “big
favour.”
He
basically
confirmed
the
story he
had on
the
Prime
Time
live
program
without
any
mention
of Frank
Holt
being
involved.
Liberto
told him
that he
would be
given
$100,000
in a
vegetable
delivery
box and
that he
was to
turn
this
money
over to
a man
named
Raul who
would
visit
him
sometime
afterward.
He told
Dexter
and Andy
(and me,
for as
noted
earlier,
I
attended
the
session
with
Dexter)
that
Liberto
had told
him no
police
would be
around
and that
they had
a patsy.
In fact,
he said,
it all
happened
in
exactly
that
way.
Planning
sessions
for the
assassination
were
held in
his
grill
involving
lieutenant
John
Barger
(whom he
had
known
from his
own
early
days on
the
police
force)
Marrell
McCollough,
a black
undercover
officer
introduced
to him
by
Barger,
as his
new
partner,
MPD
sharpshooter
lieutenant
Earl
Clark
(who was
a
hunting
companion
of
Jowers),
a senior
MPD
inspector,
and
finally,
a fifth
officer
who he
did not
know. He
said he
remembered
that
there
were
five
because
he had
to pull
up a
chair to
the
four-seater
booth.
Jowers
said
that if
James
was at
all
involved,
he was
an
unknowing
patsy.
Hence,
Jowers
also
confirmed
the
involvement
of Frank
Liberto.
Along
with the
testimonial
evidence
of
McFerren,
Whitlock,
and
Addision
and the
deceased
Art
Baldwin’s
earlier
disclosures,
Frank
Liberto’s
primary
role in
the
assassination
appeared
to be
clear.
A steady
succession
of
witnesses
provided
details
of the
removal
of all
police
from the
area of
the
crime,
the
failure
to put
the
usual
security
unit in
place as
well as
the
removal
of other
individuals,
whose
presence
in the
crime
scene
area
constituted
a
security
risk to
the
assassination
mission.
Fireman
Floyd
Newsom
and
Norvell
Wallace,
the only
two
black
firemen
at Fire
Station
No. 2,
testified
that
less
than 24
hours
before
the
assassination,
they
were
ordered
not to
report
to their
regular
Fire
Station
No. 2
post on
the
periphery
of the
Lorraine
Motel
but to
stations
in other
parts of
the
city.
Newsom
and
Wallace
said
that
their
transfers
left
their
base
station
short
handed
while
they
were
surplus
to
requirements
at the
stations
where
they
were
sent.
The
transfers
made no
sense,
and they
were
given no
satisfactory
explanation.
Newsom
said
eventually
one of
his
superiors
told him
that the
police
department
had
requested
his
transfer.
Detective
Ed
Redditt,
a
community
relations
officer
assigned
to
intelligence
duty as
Willie
Richmond’s
partner
on the
surveillance
detail
at the
rear of
the fire
station,
testified
that he
was
picked
up by
Lieutenant
Eli
Arkin,
about an
hour
before
the
assassination
and
taken,
first,
to
Central
Police
Headquarters,
where he
was
ordered,
by
Director
Frank
Holloman,
to go
home
because
of an
alleged
threat
on his
life.
His
protests
were
ignored.
As he
sat,
parked
with
Arkin in
front of
his
house,
the news
of the
assassination
came
over the
car
radio.
He never
again
heard
about
the
alleged
threat,
which
apparently
was a
mistake
of some
sort. He
never
received
a
satisfactory
explanation,
but it
was
clear
that his
primary
community
relations
police
duties
had
caused
him to
become
closely
involved
with the
community,
not MPD
intelligence.
It was
understandable
that he
would
not be
trusted
to be
allowed
to stay
in the
crime
scene
area if
dirty
work was
a foot.
Memphis
Police
Department
homicide
detective
Captain
Jerry
Williams
(retired)
testified
that on
Dr.
King’s
previous
visits
to
Memphis,
he had
been
given
the
responsibility
of
organising
and
co-ordinating
a
security
unit of
all
black
homicide
detectives
who
would
provide
protection
for Dr.
King
while he
was in
the
city.
They
would
ordinarily
remain
with him
throughout
his
visit
even
securing
the
hotel –
usually
the
Rivermont
or the
Admiral
Benbow –
where he
stayed.
Captain
Williams
testified
that on
Dr.
King’s
last,
and
fatal,
visit to
Memphis,
however,
he was
not
asked to
form
that
security
unit. It
was not
in
place.
He
always
wondered
why but
never
received
a
satisfactory
explanation.
At one
point,
he was
told
that Dr.
King’s
group
did not
want
them
around.
There
was no
indication,
of any
kind,
from any
SCLC
source
that
this was
true. In
fact,
Reverend
Lawson
remembered
being
impressed
with the
group on
a
previous
visit
and
their
verbal
promise
to him
that as
long as
they
were in
place,
no harm
would
come to
Dr.
King.
On April
3 and 4,
1968,
they
were not
in
place.
Testifying
out of
order,
because
he had
been
hospitalised,
Invader
Big John
Smith
said
that
though
there
was a
small
police
presence
at the
motel,
earlier
on the
afternoon
of April
4, he
noticed
that it
had
completely
disappeared
within a
half-hour
of the
assassination.
University
of
Massachusetts
Professor
Phillip
Melanson
took the
stand to
testify
about
the
removal
of the
emergency
forces
TACT 10
Unit
from the
Lorraine
Motel on
April 4.
Only, he
and I
had
previously
separately
interviewed
inspector
Sam
Evans,
who was
in
charge
of those
units,
and
since I
could
not
readily
testify,
Phil
took the
stand.
He said
that
Evans
admitted
pulling
back the
TACT 10
Unit,
which
had been
based at
the
Lorraine
Motel,
to the
periphery
of the
fire
station.
Evans
claimed
that the
decision
was
taken
pursuant
to a
request
from
someone
in Dr.
King’s
group.
When
pressed
as to
who
actually
made the
request,
he said
that it
was
Reverend
Kyles.
The
fact,
that
Kyles
had
nothing
to do
with
SCLC and
no
authority
to
request
any such
thing,
seemed
to have
eluded
Evans.
It would
be hard
to
imagine,
on that
April 4,
a more
complete
stripping
away of
not only
the
available
security
personnel
from Dr.
King but
also a
more
thorough
removal
of
individuals
who were
not
deemed
completely
trustworthy
or
controllable.
And it
was all
set in
motion
twenty
four
hours
before
the
assassination.
Stories
had
always
been
around
about
Dr.
King’s
room
having
been
changed.
Former
New York
City
police
detective
Leon
Cohen
testified
that
early in
the
morning
on the
day,
following
the
assassination,
he
learned
from
Walter
Bailey,
the
manager
of the
Lorraine
Motel,
that Dr.
King was
meant to
be in a
secluded
more
secure
courtyard
room,
but that
on the
evening
prior to
his
arrival,
someone
from
SCLC’s
office
in
Atlanta
called
to
instruct
that Dr.
King be
given a
balcony
room
overlooking
the
swimming
pool.
Cohen,
who
moved to
Memphis
and
worked
as a
private
investigator
after
retiring
from the
New York
City
Police
Department,
testified
that
Bailey
maintained
that he
tried to
talk the
person
who
Bailey
said was
a man
who he
knew out
of this
decision,
but the
caller
was
adamant.
Dr. King
was
moved.
At time
of the
trial,
Taxi
driver
James
Millner
had
known
Loyd
Jowers
for over
twenty
five
years.
He
testified
that, in
fact, in
the
early to
mid
1970’s,
Jowers
had
basically
told him
the same
story
that he
revealed
in 1993
about
how he
became
involved
with the
assassination,
how it
was
planned
and
carried
out, and
who
(Lieutenant
Earl
Clark)
pulled
the
trigger.
Another
driver –
J. J.
Isabel –
testified
that on
the
occasion
of St.
Patrick’s
day 1979
or 1980
– he and
Jowers
drove
two
chartered
busses
to
Cleveland
taking a
Memphis
group to
a
bowling
tournament.
They
shared
an hotel
room,
and
after a
meal and
some
drinking
on the
first
evening,
when
they
returned
to their
room,
Isabel
said he
asked
Jowers,
“Loyd,
did you
drop the
hammer
on
Martin
Luther
King?”
He said
that
Jowers
kind of
hesitated
for a
moment
or two
and then
replied,
“You may
think
that you
know
what I
did, but
I know
what I
did, but
I will
never
tell it
in
court.”
The
value of
Millner
and
Isabel’s
separate
testimony
is, of
course,
that
like
Whitlock/Addision
and
McFerren,
they
provide
corroboration
at least
of a
local
conspiracy,
as well
as
aspects
of
Jowers’
story,
long
before
his
involvement
become
an
issue.
One of
Jowers’s
former
waitresses
Bobbi
Balfour
testified
that on
the day
of the
killing,
Jowers
told her
not to
carry
food up
to a
tenant
in the
rooming
house,
Grace
Walden
Stephens,
who was
ill. She
said
that it
had
always
been her
regular
practice
with
Loyd’s
approval
to bring
food up
to
Charlie
Stephens’
common
law wife
during
her
illness,
but on
that
day,
Loyd
explicitly
told her
to stay
away
from the
second
floor.
Finally,
Olivia
Catling,
who
lived
and
still
lives,
on
Mulberry
Street,
midway
between
Huling
and
Vance
about
200
yards
from the
Lorraine,
testified
that she
was at
home
preparing
dinner
for her
family
when she
heard
the
shot.
She knew
that Dr.
King was
staying
at the
Lorraine
Motel,
and she
feared
the
worst.
As
quickly
as she
could,
she
collected
her
young
children
and ran
out of
her
house
down
Mulberry
Street
toward
the
Lorraine.
By the
time she
reached
the
Northwest
corner
of
Huling
and
Mulberry
(see
Fig. #
), the
police
had
already
barricaded
Mulberry
Street
with a
police
car, so
she and
the
children
had to
stand on
the
corner.
She
testified
that
shortly
after
she
arrived
on the
corner,
she saw
a white
man
running
from an
alley,
half way
up
Huling,
which
ran to a
building
connected
with the
rooming
house.
He
arrived
at a car
parked
on the
south
side of
Huling
and
facing
east,
got in,
and
drove
quickly
away
turning
left on
to
Mulberry
and
going
right
past her
as well
as the
MPD
officers
opposite
her who
were
manning
the
barricade.
She was
surprised
that the
police
paid no
attention
to him
and did
not try
to
prevent
him from
leaving
the
area.
Shortly
afterward,
she
testified
that she
saw a
fireman
– who
she
believed
must
have
walked
down
from the
fire
station
–
standing
near the
wall
below
the
brushes,
yelling
at the
police
on the
street
that the
shot
came
from a
clump of
bushes
apparently
just
above
the area
where he
was
standing.
She said
that the
police
ignored
him.
Olivia
Catling
testified
that she
had
never
been
interviewed
by any
law
enforcement
officials.
She said
that
there
was no
house to
house
investigation.
Though
she has
lived so
close to
the
scene of
the
crime
for 32
years
since
the
assassination,
no one
had
knocked
on her
door
until I
did so
in
November
of 1999.
She
seemed
relieved
to
finally
get it
off her
chest.
She said
that she
had been
so
burdened
all of
these
years
because
she knew
that an
innocent
man was
in
prison.
When I
met her,
of
course,
James
had
died,
but at
least
this
wiry,
clear,
and
tough-minded
Memphian
could
take
satisfaction
that at
last her
story
would be
heard.
Memphis
Police
Department
homicide
detective
Captain
Tommy
Smith
(retired)
testified
that
very
soon
after
the
assassination,
he
interviewed
rooming
house
tenant
Charles
Quitman
Stephens,
the
state’s
chief
witness
against
James
Earl
Ray, and
found
him
intoxicated
and
hardly
able to
stand
up. It
must be
remembered
that it
was on
the
strength
of
Stephens’s
affidavit
of
identification
that
James
was
extradited
from
England.
In
actual
fact,
Captain
Smith
said he
was not
in
condition
to
identify
anyone.
The
state
had
always
maintained
that
after
firing
from the
bathroom
window,
James
stopped
in his
room to
pick up
his
bundle
of
belongings
and fled
carrying
the
rifle
and the
bundle,
eventually
exiting
the
front
door of
the
rooming
house,
dropping
the
bundle
in the
doorway
of Guy
Canipe’s
shop.
Then, so
the
official
story
goes
James
got into
a white
Mustang
parked
just
slightly
south of
Canipe’s
store
and
drove
away.
Stephens
was
supposed
to have
caught a
glimpse
of the
profile
of the
fleeing
man.
Charles
Hurley
testified
that
while
waiting
to pick
up his
wife
from
work, he
parked
behind
that
white
Mustang
about an
hour and
a
quarter
before
the
shooting.
He said
that a
man was
sitting
in it
and was
still
there
when
they
drove
away.
Most
importantly,
however,
he again
confirmed,
though
now
under
oath,
that the
white
Mustang
parked
just
south of
Canipe’s
store,
in which
James is
supposed
to have
driven
away,
had
Arkansas
license
plates.
( white
background,
red
letters
)
James’s
Mustang,
of
course,
had
Alabama
( red
background
white
number )
plates.
We read
into the
record
and
introduced
into
evidence
FBI 302
statements
taken
from two
witnesses
who left
Jim’s
Grill
about 20
minutes
before
the
killing.
Ray
Hendrix
and Bill
Reed
said
that
late on
the
afternoon
of April
4, they
walked
north on
South
Main
Street
after
having
looked
at the
white
Mustang
parked
directly
in front
of Jim’s
Grill.
The car
interested
them so
they
took
particular
note of
it. They
both
confirmed,
in
separate
statements,
that as
they
were
about to
cross
Vance –
two
blocks
north of
Jim’s
Grill –
the
Mustang
turned
the
corner
directly
in front
of them.
The male
driver
was
alone.
This
would
have
been
about
5:45 PM.
This
statement
was
suppressed
at the
time and
never
turned
over to
the
defence
or
revealed
to the
guilty
plea
jury a
year
later.
The
Crime
Scene
Olivia
Catling
was the
latest
observer
to give
evidence
about
the
bushes
behind
the
rooming
house
being
the
place,
from
where
the
fatal
shot was
fired.
There
was
abundant,
current,
and
historical
eyewitness
testimony,
which
clearly
established
this
fact and
which
was
introduced
into
evidence..
Solomon
Jones,
Dr.
King’s
driver
in
Memphis,
told a
number
of
people
at the
scene
shortly
after
the
shooting,
Wayne
Chastain
being
one,
that he
saw a
figure
in the
bushes
come
down
over the
wall.
The
Reverend
James
Orange
could
not
appear
due to a
death in
his
family,
but his
sworn
statement
was read
into the
record.
He said
that as
turned
around
from a
crouching
position
in the
Lorraine
parking
area,
immediately
after
the
shot, he
saw what
he
thought
was
smoke
(we have
since
learned
that
although
it had
the
appearance
of
smoke,
it would
have
been
sonic
dust
rising
from the
bushes
caused
by the
firing
of the
high
powered
rifle in
the
heavily
vegetated
area.)
He said
no law
enforcement
or
investigative
person
had ever
taken a
statement
from
him.
Memphis
Police
Department
dog
officer
J. B.
Hodges
testified
that he
arrived
on the
scene
within
minutes
after
the
shooting.
With the
aid of a
metal
barrel
to stand
on, he
climbed
up over
the wall
and
entered
the
brush
area. He
described
the
bushes
as being
very
thick
from the
edge of
the wall
for some
distance
toward
the back
of Jim’s
Grill
and the
rooming
house.
He said
he had
to fight
his way
through
the
formidable
thicket,
but that
eventually
he
arrived
at a
clearing
and went
to the
alleyway,
which
ran
between
the two
wings of
the
rooming
house.
No too
far into
the
alley,
he said
(that he
found a
pair of
footprints
heading
in the
direction
of the
rooming
house.
At the
end of
the
alley,
there
was a
door
leading
to the
basement,
which
ran
underneath
the
entire
building.
It had
rained
the
night
before,
and the
ground
cover
was wet,
but
there
was no
growth
in the
alley,
and the
mud
revealed
an
apparently
freshly
made
large
footprints
– sized
13 – 13
½.
Hodges
guarded
his
discovery
until a
cast was
made.
Those
footprints
has
never
been
identified
or
explained.
As a
part of
their
testimonies
related
to their
questioning
of Loyd
Jowers,
Dexter
King and
Andrew
Young
separately
recounted
how he
admitted
taking
the
rifle
from the
assassin
whom he
said had
in fact
fired
from the
bushes.
An
earlier
deposition
of
Jowers’
former
waitress/lover
Betty
Spates
was read
into the
record,
in which
she
claimed
having
seen him
carrying
a rifle,
running
from the
bushes
in
through
the back
door of
his
kitchen.
In this
last
instance,
the
defense
raised
the
question
of her
credibility
noting
that she
had
altered
her
story
when
questioned
by
official
investigators.
As noted
elsewhere,
this was
true,
but she
advised
me that
it was
the
result
of their
harassment.
The last
statement,
she gave
to me
under
oath,
was
consistent
with
what she
originally
told me
in 1992.
(Television
trial
producer
Jack
Saltman,
recently
confirmed
to me
that
Spates
had
independently
told him
the same
story
also in
1992.)
She had
indeed
seen
Loyd,
white as
a sheet,
with
muddy
knees,
running
from the
bushes
with the
rifle.
For
years,
she
believed
that he
did it,
having
tried
back in
1969 to
get the
story
out. She
had no
idea
that he
had
taken
the gun
from the
actual
shooter.
Former
New York
Times
reporter
Earl
Caldwell
could
not
break
prior
engagements
in order
to
testify,
but the
defense
agreed
to allow
in a
video of
his
testimony
at the
television
trial on
the
condition
that the
cross-examination
conducted
by
former
U.S.
Attorney
Hickman
Ewing
was also
played.
We
agreed,
and the
jury saw
and
heard
Caldwell
testify
that he
was sent
to
Memphis
by the
Times on
April 3
with the
instructions
from
national
editor
Claude
Sitton
to “...
nail Dr.
King.”
He said
he was
in his
ground
floor
motel
room
when he
heard
the
shot,
which he
said,
sounded
like a
bomb
blast.
In his
shorts,
he said
he ran
outside
of his
room and
began to
stare at
the
bushes,
from
where he
instinctively
thought
the shot
must
have
come. He
is
certain
that he
saw an
individual
crouching
in the
bushes,
which he
said,
were
quite
thick
and
tall. He
vividly
described
the
person’s
posture
even in
cross-examination
coming
down
from the
stand to
demonstrate
how the
person
was
squatting
and
rising.
Probably,
the most
powerful
single
piece of
evidence
(although
the
cumulative
weight
is
overwhelming),
that the
assassin
fired
from the
bushes,
was
provided
by the
testimony
of Louie
Ward,
who
recounted
the
story of
fellow
driver
who he
always
knew as
“Buddy”
but came
incorrectly
to
believe
was Paul
Butler,
who,
when in
the
process
of
picking
up a
passenger
at the
Lorraine
just
before
6:00 PM,
happened
to see,
immediately
after
the
shot, a
man come
down
over the
wall,
run
north on
Mulberry
Street,
and get
into a
Memphis
Police
Department
traffic
car,
which
had been
parked
at the
corner
of
Mulberry
and
Huling
and
which
then
speeded
away.
Louie
Ward
testified
that he
later
learned
that the
taxi
driver
had been
killed
that
night,
allegedly
having
been
thrown
out of a
speeding
car on
Route
55, the
other
side of
the
Memphis
Arkansas
Bridge.
He heard
that the
body was
found
the next
morning.
Attorney
Raymond
Kohlman,
to whom
I had
assigned
the
research
task,
testified
that the
1967
Memphis
Polk
Telephone
Directory
showed
Paul and
Betty
Butler
living
at 2639
(Apt #
P1)
Central
Avenue,
Memphis.
His
employment
was
listed
as a
taxi
driver
for the
Yellow
Cab
Company,
and his
wife was
a
manager
of a
local
Gridiron
restaurant.
In the
1968
directory,
Betty
Butler
was
listed
at the
“widow
of
Paul.”
Attorney
Kohlman
went on
to state
that
there
appeared
to be no
record
of a
death
certificate
for Paul
Butler.
Subsequent
to the
trial,
we would
learn
that
“Buddy”
was not
Paul
Butler
but
another
driver
who
regularly
made the
airport
runs in
Car 58.
Ernestine
Campbell,
who a
minute
or two
before
the
shooting
had
driven
up
Butler,
took a
right
turn on
to
Mulberry,
and then
stopped
in front
of the
Lorraine
driving
way very
shortly
after
Dr. King
had been
shot,
told me,
for the
first
time,
(as I
pressed
her to
remember
everything
she
saw.)
that as
she
started
to pull
away, on
her
right –
the
passenger
side –
mirror
she saw
the back
of a
Yellow
taxi cab
in the
Lorraine
driveway.
I
believed
that in
that
fleeting
glimpse,
she had
seen
taxi cab
58,
Buddy’s
car. We
urgently
tried to
get her
to
testify,
and
whilst
at first
she was
willing,
eventually
she ran
from the
idea,
even
frustrating
our
efforts
to serve
her with
a
subpoena.
The
Murder
Weapon
Independent
testimony
established
that the
rifle in
evidence
was not
the
murder
weapon.
Criminal
Court
Judge
Joe
Brown
took the
stand
under
subpoena
to share
his
particular
knowledge
of the
rifle
evidence.
I
qualified
Judge
Brown as
a
ballistics
expert
for the
purpose
of his
testimony
about
the
weapon,
and as
he moved
through
his
testimony,
his
expertise
was
never in
doubt.
He began
by
telling
the jury
that the
scope on
the
rifle
had
never
been
sighted,
in which
meant
that one
could
not fire
it
accurately
when
lining
up a
target
through
the
scope.
We
introduced
an April
5, 1968
FBI
report,
which
stated
that the
rifle,
on the
day
after
the
killing,
had
failed
an
accuracy
test –
firing 3
½ inches
to the
left and
4 inches
below
the
target.
In
addition,
he said
that the
metallurgical
composition
of the
death
slug
lead was
different
from the
composition
of the
other
bullets
found in
the
evidence
bundle
in front
of
Canipes
while
the
composition
of each
of the
other
bullets
matched.
He had
no doubt
the
rifle in
evidence
was not
the
murder
weapon.
In a
startling
development,
Bill
Hamblin,
deceased
taxi
driver
McCraw’s
house
mate/roommate
for 15
years,
took the
stand
and
testified
that for
those 15
years,
spanning
the
1970’s
and
early
1980’s,
McCraw
had
consistently
told him
(but
only
when he
was
intoxicated)
that on
the
morning
after
the
shooting
(April
5)
Jowers
not only
showed
him the
rifle
that
killed
Martin
Luther
King but
told him
to get
rid of
it.
McCraw
said
that he
drove on
to the
Memphis
Arkansas
Bridge
(Route
55) and
threw it
off. In
his
deposition
taken
years
earlier,
McCraw
had only
gone so
far as
to say
that
Jowers
had
shown
him the
actual
murder
weapon
on the
morning
after
the
killing.
If we
are to
believe
that
testimony
and
there is
no
reason
for
Hamblin
to lie,
then the
actual
murder
weapon
of Dr.
King has
been
enmired
in the
silt of
the
Mississippi
river
for 32
years.
Hamblin
testified
that
McCraw
would
never
discuss
the
subject
when he
was
sober
and that
when he
did talk
about
it, the
details
were
always
the
same.
Hamblin
also
testified
that on
one
occasion
when he
and
McCraw
were
renting
rooms in
a house
on
Peabody,
owned by
an FBI
agent,
named
Purdy,
he told
the FBI
landlord
that he
should
talk to
McCraw
sometime
because
he had
information
about
the
killing
of Dr.
King.
Promptly,
after
that
conversation,
he said,
they
were
given
their
eviction
notices,
and
during
the
30-day
grace
period,
the MPD
harassed
them on
a number
of
occasions.
At the
time of
the
assassination,
Bill
Hamblin
was
working
in
Memphis
barbershop
– the
Cherokee
barbershop
and his
boss was
Vernon
Jones.
Mr.
Jones
just
happened
to have
as a
client
the same
FBI
agent
Purdy
who some
years
later
would
become
Hamblin’s
and
McCraw’s
landlord.
The
agent
had
apparently
been
having
his hair
cut by
Mr.
Jones
for
upwards
of 10
years,
and so
they had
a
long-standing
relationship.
Hamblin
testified
that the
agent
came in
for a
haircut
within
two
weeks
after
the
killing,
and
after he
had
finished,
as the
agent
was
about to
leave,
Hamblin’s
boss
pulled
him
aside
and
within
earshot
asked
him who
killed
King.
Hamblin
said he
did not
hear the
soft-spoken
reply,
but he
asked
his boss
about
the
answer
and was
told “he
said the
C.I.A.
ordered
it done.
Birmingham,
Alabama
Probate
Court
Judge
Arthur
Hanes
Jr.,
who,
along
with his
father,
was
James
Earl
Ray’s
first
lawyer,
testified
that in
his
preparation
for
trial,
that
they had
no doubt
would
result
in James
Earl
Ray’s
acquittal,
he had
interviewed
Guy
Canipe
in the
doorway
of whose
store
the
bundle
of
evidence
including
the
evidence
rifle
was
dropped.
He said
that
Canipe
told him
in no
uncertain
terms
that the
rifle
was
dropped
about 10
minutes
before
the shot
was
fired so
it
obviously
could
not have
been the
murder
weapon.
Judge
Hanes
testified
that
Canipe
was
prepared
to
testify
for the
defense
at the
trial.
Washington
D.C.
Attorney,
James
Lesar,
who
specializes
in
Freedom
of
Information
Act
legal
actions,
testified
that in
one such
application,
he
obtained
an FBI
report
concerning
tests
that
they had
conducted
on the
bathroom
window
sill or,
more
specifically,
on a
dent in
the
window
sill
which
they
suspected
might
haven
been
caused
by the
assassin
resting
or
pressing
the
barrel
on the
old
wooden
sill.
Though a
prosecutor
had
alleged
to the
contrary
before
the
guilty
plea
jury on
March
10,
1969, we
introduced
into
evidence
the
actual
report
issued
by the
laboratory
in
April,
1968. It
stated
that it
would
not be
possible
to tie
the dent
in the
windowsill
to the
rifle in
evidence.
In their
testimonies,
Dexter
King and
Andy
Young
said
that the
defendant
himself
had made
it clear
that the
murder
weapon
was not
the
rifle in
evidence,
but the
one he
took
from the
shooter.
Jowers
also
told
them
that he
had
tried to
flush
the
spent
shell
down his
toilet,
but it
stopped
it up,
and he
had to
remove
it. The
Mississippi
River
became
its
final
resting
place as
well.
We
explored
the
possibility
of
recovering
the
rifle
form the
river
but gave
up the
idea
when we
learned
that a
train
locomotive,
tanks,
barges,
and cars
had been
lost in
the
enormous
deep
silt
bottom,
which
was
stirred
continually
by a
strong
current.
It was
frustrating
to have
to
accept
that
even
though
we knew
the
location
of the
murder
weapon,
we would
not be
able to
recover
it. This
disappointment,
however,
was
alleviated
by the
realization
that we
had
demonstrated
through
clear
and
convincing
evidence
that the
rifle
purchased
by
James,
as
instructed,
was not
the
murder
weapon.
Raul
Memphis
private
investigator
John
Billings
provided
the
background
information
of how a
photograph
of the
man we
had come
to know
as Raul
was
obtained.
Ironically
he said,
a
Memphis
Police
Department
officer,
who had
been
assigned
to the
District
Attorney
General’s
task
force,
had
obtained
the
Immigration
and
Naturalization
Service
photograph
and
turned
it over
to them
in an
effort
to
convince
them
that he
was
willing
to
cooperate
and work
with
them in
the
search
for the
truth.
Eventually,
they
learned
that
nothing
could
have
been
further
from his
true
intentions,
but, in
the
short
run at
least,
it gave
them the
photograph
taken in
1961
when he
emigrated
to the
United
States
from
Portugal.
Billing’s
colleague
Ken
Herman
organized
a spread
of six
photographs
for
exhibiting
to
witnesses.
Billings
testified
that, in
his
presence,
when he
placed
the
spread
in front
of him,
James
Earl Ray
readily
identified
the man
in the
spread
(who we
knew to
be Raul)
as being
the
person
who had
controlled
his
movements
and
given
him
money
and who
he had
come to
know as
Raul. As
mentioned
earlier,
James
had seen
the same
photograph
in 1978
and, at
that
time,
identified
it (with
some
media
coverage),
so this
was not
a
surprising
revelation.
Glenda
Grabow
had
earlier,
consistently
identified
the man
in the
photograph
as the
person,
who she
had
known in
Houston
from
1963
onward
and who,
in or
around
1974, in
a fit of
rage
implicated
himself
in the
assassination
of Dr.
King
just
before
he raped
her.
At the
time of
the
trial,
Glenda
had
injured
ribs in
an
automobile
accident
and was
suffering
from
internal
bleeding
preventing
her from
testifying.
Husband
Roy
testified
instead
and
confirmed
that he
had been
present
when she
gave her
earlier
affidavit
statements.
Thus,
the jury
had
access
to
Glenda’s
story
including
the
details
about
her
relationship
with
Percy
Foreman,
his
admission
that
James
Earl
Ray,
though
innocent,
had to
be
sacrificed
and the
fact
that
Foreman
knew –
or so he
said –
Raul.
After
Roy
confirmed
its
authenticity,
I
introduced
into
evidence
a
telephone
bill for
their
home
telephone
which
showed
on April
20,
1996, a
six
minute
telephone
call to
Raul’s
home
telephone
number.
Under
questioning,
Roy
stated
that
Glenda
would
not have
stayed
on the
phone
for six
minutes
with
this
person
unless
he was
known to
her. It
is hard
to
imagine
anyone
keeping
a
conversation
going
with a
complete
stranger
for that
period
of time.
Glenda
had some
time
previously
provided
me with
notes of
her
conversation
with
Raul,
written,
however,
after
the
conversation.
Whilst I
believe
them to
be an
accurate
account
of the
conversation,
I did
not
think
that in
Glenda’s
absence,
we
should
attempt
to enter
them
into
evidence.
It is
useful
however
to see
them in
the
context
of
Raul’s
denials
about
even
knowing
Glenda.
The
conversation
went as
follows:
QUOTE
Glenda:
Raul
Raul:
Yes
Glenda:
This is
Glenda
Grabow
Raul:
Olinda
Glenda:
Yes. I
was just
calling
to tell
you I
was
supposed
to come
to New
York.
Raul:
Where
you at?
Glenda:
Houston
Raul:
Houston?
Glenda:
When I
come to
New
York, I
will
call
you.
Raul:
When?
Glenda:
I still
don’t
know yet
when.
You sell
wine
now?
Raul:
Ya.
Glenda:
Do
you
still
deal in
guns?
Raul:
Ya, I
still
deal in
lots of
guns.
Glenda:
You do?
Raul:
Ya.
Glenda:
Have you
heard
from
Jack
Valenti
Lately?
Raul:
No, not
for long
time.
Why you
want to
know?
Why you
call me?
Glenda:
I
will try
and talk
to you
when I
get
there.
Raul:
OK. O
ya.
Glenda:
I heard
your
daughter
was
getting
married?
Raul:
Ya, she
get
married.
How many
you have
now?
Glenda:
I just
have the
two
girls
and they
are
grown
now.
Time
flies.
Well I
will
call
back
later.
When is
the best
time to
call?
Raul:
My wife
get
here, or
(leave
here) at
6:00
Glenda:
OK, I
will
call you
when I
get
there.
Raul:
OK
Glenda:
Bye.
UNQUOTE
Glenda’s
brother,
Royce
Wilburn,
an
electrical
contractor
from
Nashville,
Tennessee,
who had
not
discussed
the case
or his
testimony
with his
sister,
testified
that the
man, he
knew as
“Dago”
and
whose
photograph
he
picked
out of
the
spread,
did
indeed
hang
out, off
and on,
at a gas
station
near
their
home in
Houston.
He
confirmed
that his
sister
and he
used to
see and
talk
with the
man
because
the gas
station,
where he
hung
out, was
between
their
home and
school.
British
merchant
seaman
Sid
Carthew,
in a
telephone
deposition
described
how he
had met
Raul –
whom he
had
under
oath
previously
identified
from the
spread
of
photographs
– late
in the
summer
of 1967,
in the
Neptune
Bar on
West
Commissioners
Street
in the
Montreal
docks
area. At
that
time, he
said
Raul
appeared
to be
with
another
person
who may
well
have
been
James
Earl
Ray.
Carthew
said at
one
point
Raul
came
over and
introduced
himself
(as
Raul).
Sid, who
was
identified
with the
British
nationalists,
said
that the
Neptune
was a
regular
haunt of
his and
his
mates
when
they
came
ashore
following
days at
sea on
the
voyage
from
Liverpool.
Someone
in the
bar must
have
told
Raul
about
his
politics
because
eventually
the
conversation
came
around
to the
question
of
whether
Sid
might
want to
buy some
guns.
Sid said
he
expressed
interest,
and they
began to
negotiate.
Raul
said
that
their
guns
were new
army
(US)
issue,
and the
price
reflected
the
money
that had
to be
paid to
a
sergeant
who was
organizing
the
supply.
(To my
mind,
this
matched
Warren’s
earlier
account
of guns
being
taken
from
Camp
Shelby
or other
military
installations,
trucked
to New
Orleans,
and
delivered
to
Carlos
Marcello
who
organized
the
sales,
with,
according
to
Glenda
Grabow,
deliveries
from
Houston.)
The
negotiations
broke
down,
and the
deal
fell
apart
according
to Sid
over the
quantity.
They
were
discussing
the
purchase
of 9MM
pistols.
Sid said
he would
take
four.
Raul
asked
him how
he was
going to
get them
home.
Sid,
thinking
about
four
pistols,
said he
would
put them
in his
pockets
or in a
carrier
bag.
Raul,
thinking
of four
boxes,
suddenly
realized
that
this was
not the
deal he
thought
it was
and
exploded
in
disappointment.
From
that day
to this,
Sid
remembers
those
details
and
Raul’s
face.
Former
UK
Thames
television
producer,
Jack
Saltman,
who had
produced
the 1993
Thames/HBO
television
trial of
James
Earl
Ray,
took the
stand to
testify
that
after
the
trial,
when
convinced
that an
egregious
injustice
had been
done, he
continued
some
investigating
efforts
on his
own. He
particularly
focused
on Raul.
At one
point,
he took
the
spread
of
photographs
to
Raul’s
front
door.
The jury
heard
the
tape-recorded
exchange
between
Saltman
and
Raul’s
daughter
who was
on the
other
side of
the
door.
They
heard
her
admit
that the
photograph
was
indeed
of her
father.
Her
words
were
effectively
that “…
anyone
could
get that
picture
of my
father.”
It was a
startling
admission
for now
Raul’s
own
daughter
had
joined
the
ranks of
all of
the
others,
who had
confirmed
that the
critical
photographic
evidence
was
indeed
her
father.
Both
Dexter
King and
Ambassador
Young
testified
that the
defendant
Loyd
Jowers
had
unhesitatingly
identified
the
photograph
as being
that of
the man
who
appeared
in his
grill to
pick up
the
Liberto
cash and
leave
the
murder
weapon a
“package”
for the
actual
assassin.
Barbara
Reis was
very
uncomfortable
on the
stand.
Reporters
do not
like to
have to
testify
in
court.
She is
the
primary
US
correspondent
of
Publico
the
largest
newspaper
in
Portugal,
and
because
Raul was
Portuguese,
her
paper
was
interested
in the
story.
She was
covering
the
trial
and in
attendance
in court
almost
every
day for
the
first
two
weeks.
Some
time
earlier,
however,
she had
gone to
Raul’s
home and
spoke
with a
member
of his
family (
who we
agreed
not to
identify
) and
that was
why we
believed
that we
had no
choice
but to
issue a
subpoena
for her
testimony.
She was
outraged,
but I
believed
that her
evidence
was too
valuable
not to
be put
in front
of the
jury. So
under
oath,
she
reluctantly
recounted
what she
had been
told
during
the
course
of that
interview.
She said
that she
was
informed
that
though
these
allegations
had
greatly
disrupted
their
lives
and were
terrible,
nevertheless
the
family
took
great
comfort
from the
fact
that
they
were
being
protected
and
advised
by
government
agents
who had
visited
their
home on
three
occasions
and who
were
monitoring
their
telephones.
The
government
was
helping
them
through
those
difficult
days.
The fact
that
government
was
helping
a
retired
automobile
worker
in such
a
fashion
was not
lost on
the
members
of the
jury. We
could
see them
thinking
– what
is this
all
about?
Everyone
knows
full
well
that the
government
does not
become
involved
in such
fashion
on
behalf
of
ordinary
citizens.
There
clearly
was
something
special
about
this
person;
some
very
good
reason
for the
government
to
extend
itself
to such
an
extent.
Ordinary
private
citizens
are
obviously
not
afforded
these
services.
It is
our
contention,
of
course,
that he
was and
will
continue
to be
protected
for
services
rendered
to the
national
security
interests
of the
state.
Don
Wilson’s
resolve
hardened,
and he
refused
to
testify
at the
trial,
but his
evidence
was too
important
not to
be
placed
before
the
jury.
Early
on, Don
had told
Dexter
King
about
the
events
and
given
him
copies
of two
of the
pieces
of paper
he took
away
from
James’s
abandoned
Mustang.
Dexter
was,
therefore,
in a
position
to
identify
the
materials,
the
originals
of which
had been
with the
Justice
Department
going
through
a
process
of
authentication
for
several
months.
In the
course
of his
testimony,
Dexter
recounted
how Don
Wilson
originally
explained
how/when
he
opened
the
slightly
a jar
passenger
door of
James’s
car, an
envelope
fell on
the
ground,
and he
instinctively
put his
foot on
it, bent
over,
picked
it up,
and put
it in
his
pocket.
The
young
agent
was
initially
afraid
that he
had
screwed
up
material
criminal
evidence
by
allowing
it to
become
separated
from the
automobile
possibly
connected
with a
crime.
Later,
when he
had an
opportunity
to
consider
the
materials,
he
decided
to hold
on to
them in
part, no
doubt,
because
he was
in a
difficult,
if not
impossible,
position,
for not
having
turned
them in
straight
away and
also
because
he
genuinely
came to
believe
that the
notes
would be
buried
if he
turned
them
over to
his
superiors
at the
Atlanta
Field
Office.
So he
retained
them –
for
nearly
30
years,
until he
decided
to come
forward
in an
effort
to
support
the King
family
and
James
Earl
Ray.
The
material
– see
Figs. #
and ,
did in
fact
contain
the name
Raul as
well as
a list
of what
appeared
to be a
list of
payments
to be
made.
When
shown a
true
copy of
the torn
page
from a
Dallas
telephone
directory
with
handwriting
at the
top, in
his
testimony,
Dexter
King
identified
the name
Raul as
he did
for a
second
time on
the
payoff
list.
There
was also
written
at the
top of
the
telephone
directory
page
(which
contained
the
listings
of the
family
of H. L.
Hunt)
the
letter
“R”
preceding
a
telephone
number.
As
discussed
earlier,
when I
learned
that the
phone
number
belonged
to the
Vegas
Club
owed by
Jack
Ruby
pointing
to a
connection
between
Raul and
Ruby, I
went to
Dallas
to find
and
interview
some of
Jack
Ruby’s
strippers
as well
as
Madeleine
Brown –
Lyndon
Johnson’s
mistress
of 21
years. I
saw
Beverly
Oliver,
Chari
Angel,
and
Madeleine
Brown
separately.
In each
instance,
I placed
the
photographic
spread
in front
of them
and each
time
without
hesitation,
Raul was
identified
as a
person
seen in
the
company
of Jack
Ruby in
1963,
usually
at the
Carousel,
Ruby’s
other
Dallas
Club.
Beverly
Oliver
said
that on
one
occasion,
she
remembered
Raul
giving
Ruby
$20,000
in a
Piggley
Wiggley
grocery
store
bag.
Glenda
Grabow’s
story
about
the
connection
between
Raul and
Ruby
had, in
my view,
been
corroborated,
but I
eventually
decided
against
introducing
evidence
this
connection
and the
link to
the
Kennedy
assassination.
I did
not want
to run
the risk
of
taking
the jury
down
that
road. It
was,
after
all,
surplusage
to our
main
case,
and
there
was
always
the
possibility
that the
jury
would
refuse
to
accept
the
connection
with the
Kennedy
assassination,
and then
begin to
question
the
primary
pillars
of our
evidence.
I had
Madeleine,
Beverly,
and
Chari
lined up
to
travel
to
Memphis
and then
did not
call
them. It
was a
temptation,
which
had to
be
resisted,
but it
was not
easy
because
I
believed
these
courageous
women.
Madelein
Brown
for
example
is very
credible,
and some
aspect
of her
recollections
of her
life and
genuine
love for
Johnson
were
compelling.
The
fact,
that she
gave
birth to
his only
son I
have
seen and
obtained
a copy
of
Johnson’s
commitment
(through
has
local
lawyer
Jerome
Ragsdale)
to
provide
support
for his
son
Steven
which
continued
even
after
the
President’s
death).
That she
was able
to
provide
such
detail
about
their
relationship,
was
impressive.
Of
particular
note was
her
recollection
of the
events
of
Thursday
evening
November
21, 1963
– the
night
before
the
assassination.
She said
she
attended
a social
gathering
at Clint
Murchison’s
home.
Ostensibly,
it was
an event
to honor
J. Edgar
Hoover
who was
a close
friend
of
Murchison,
H. L.
Hunt and
the
other
Texas
oil
giants.
The
guest
list
included
John
McCloy,
Chairman
of Chase
Manhattan
Bank,
Richard
Nixon,
George
Brown,
of the
Brown
and Root
Construction
company,
R. L.
Thornton,
President
of the
Mercantile
Bank,
and
Dallas
Mayor
Earle
Cabell,
brother
of
General
Charles
Cabell,
former
Deputy
Director
of the
CIA who
was
fired by
President
Kennedy
after
the Bay
of Pigs.
Madeleine
told me
that
near the
end of
the
party,
Johnson
made an
appearance
and the
group
quickly
went
into
Murchison’s
study
behind
closed
doors.
After a
while,
the
meeting
broke
up,
Johnson
anxious
and red
faced
came up,
embraced
her, and
with a
quiet
grating
sound,
whispered
a
message,
she
would
never
forget,
in her
ear.
“After
tomorrow,
those
goddamn
Kennedys
will
never
embarrass
me again
– that’s
no
threat,
that’s a
promise.
She was
stunned,
but the
next day
she
realized
what he
meant.
I
decided
not to
take our
case in
this
direction.
It was
tactical
decision
but, if,
however,
I am
asked
whether
I
believe
that
Raul and
Ruby
knew
each
other,
were
associates,
and that
the same
forces
were
involved
with
both
assassinations,
I could
only
truthfully
answer
in the
affirmative.
The
Broader
Conspiracy
We next
turned
to
present
the
evidence
that the
conspiracy
to kill
Martin
Luther
King Jr.
extended
well
beyond
Memphis,
Tennessee
and, in
fact,
reached
into the
echelons
of power
in the
nation’s
capitol.
Former
Memphis
Police
Intelligence
Officer,
Jim
Smith
took the
stand
under
subpoena.
His
testimony
at the
television
trial
resulted
in him
losing
his
security
clearance,
being
put
under
surveillance,
and
eventually,
being in
fear for
his
life,
leaving
Memphis
only to
find
that the
FBI had
permanently
blocked
him from
ever
again
obtaining
a
position
in law
enforcement.
Now six
years
later,
he
returned
to
Memphis
having
been
transferred
there in
another
line of
work
when an
opening
arose.
He was
uneasy
and not
willing
to
testify
unless
subpoenaed.
We
served
him. He
basically
restated
his
earlier
testimony
that on
March
18, 1968
he was
assigned
to
assist a
two men
surveillance
team
parked
in a van
in the
area of
the
Rivermont
Hotel.
The van
contained
audio
surveillance
equipment
and the
two
agents –
he did
not know
which
federal
agency
they
were
from. I
had
earlier
concluded
that
they
were
Army
Security
Agency
Operatives
and that
they
listened
in on
conversations
and
activities
in the
suite
occupied
by
Martin
King. He
did not,
himself
directly,
participate
in any
of the
surveillance
but he
observed
it and
understood
what was
going
on. Back
in 1992,
I had
been
able to
obtain a
detailed
description
of the
location
of the
microphone
placements
in the
suite.
It was
so
extensive
that
even if
Dr. King
went on
to the
balcony
his
conversation
would be
relayed
to the
tape
recorders
in the
van
below.
In
addition
to the
covert
(non eye
to eye)
surveillance
activities
of the
ASA
agents,
the
court
heard
testimony
from
defense
witness
Eli
Arkin,
the MPD
intelligence
officer
– that
the
111th
M.I.G.
was on
the
scene
conducting
its own
surveillance
activities.
He said
that
some of
them
were
based in
his
office.
Military
historian
Doug
Valentine,
whose
book The
Phoenix
Program
included
a
mention
of a
rumor
that
photographs
of the
assassination
were
taken by
army
photographers,
arousing
my
interest,
took the
stand to
testify
about
the
military
affiliation
of the
man who
provided
the
Memphis
Police
with the
false
assassination
threat
against
Detective
Redditt,
justifying
his
removal
from the
surveillance
detail
at the
rear of
the fire
station.
Valentine
said
that
when he
interviewed
the
individual,
Phillip
Manuel,
(who had
been in
Memphis
on April
3 and 4,
ostensibly
pursuant
to his
position
as a
staff
member
of the
McClellan
committee)
he
learned
that
Manuel
previously
– and
perhaps
then as
well –
worked
with the
902nd
MIG. I
had
gradually
come to
believe
that
this
little
known
unit
coordinated
the
federal
agency
task
force
activity
in
Memphis
and also
liaised
with the
non
military
side of
the
operation.
Carthel
Weeden,
the
former
Fire
Department
Captain
in
charge
of Fire
Station
number
2,
testified
in
detail
about
how in
the
morning,
of April
4, he
was
approached
by two
men in
Civilian
clothers
who
showed
him army
credentials
and
asked to
be taken
up to
the roof
of the
fire
station
where
they
would be
in a
position
to
photograph
people
and
activity
in the
area.
Though
Carthel
was not
certain
exactly
how he
carried
them up
to the
roof, it
must
have
been up
the
outside
iron
ladder
which at
the time
was
attached
to the
north
side of
the
building
near the
side
door and
the fire
hose
tower.
He said
that he
observed
them
taking
their
photographic
equipment
out of
their
bag.
Carthel
testified
that he
did not
notice
them
again
during
that day
and he
just
assumed
that
completed
their
various
tasks.
Carthel
also
testified
that he
had
never
been
interviewed
any
local,
state,
or
federal
law
enforcement
official.
The
reason
for this
is
obvious.
Had he
been
interviewed,
it is
quite
likely
that the
investigators
would
have
become
aware of
the
soldiers
on the
roof.
They
would
then
have the
obligation
to
locate
them and
the
photographs
they
took.
This, of
course,
would be
the path
that any
serious
investigation
would
have to
take. It
would be
anathema
to those
efforts
which
were
only set
up to
conceal
the
truth
for from
all we
understood
as a
result
of
meetings
between
Steve
Tompkins
and the
photographers
the
actual
assassin
was
caught
on film
powering
the
rifle
right
after
firing
the
fatal
shot.
In his
testimony,
Professor
Clay
Carson
read
into the
record
portions
of
documents
which I
had
provided
to the
King
Papers
Project,
which he
directs,
at
Stanford
University.
One of
the
documents
was a
report
from
Steve
Tompkins
prepared
for me
after a
meeting
at the
Hyatt
Hotel in
Chicago
with one
of the
photographers.
Amongst
other
details
was the
photographer’s
confirmation
that the
assassin
was
caught
on film
and that
it was
not
James
Earl
Ray.
Professor
Carson,
also
read the
responses
to
questions
I had
asked
Steve
Tompkins
to raise
with the
Green
Beret I
had
referred
to as
Warren.
The
exchange,
on the
record
went
like
this:
Direct
Examination
By
Dr.
Pepper
Q.
Dr.
Carson,
good
afternoon
- -
barely
afternoon.
Thank
you for
joining
us here.
You’re
come
some
three
thousand
miles,
and I
know
that
time is
precious
in terms
of your
schedule,
so I’d
like to
just
move
ahead.
Would
you
please
state
your
full
name and
address
for the
record.
A.
Clayborne
Carson,
Palo
Alto,
California.
Q.
And what
is your
profession?
A.
I’m a
professor
of
history
at
Stanford.
Q.
And what
do you -
- what
is your
relationship
to the
works
and life
of
Martin
Luther
King,
Junior?
A.
I’m the
editor
of
Martin
Luther
King’s
papers,
and I’m
director
of the
Martin
Luther
King
papers
project
at
Stanford.
Q.
And how
long
have you
been in
that
position?
A.
Fifteen
years.
Q.
And have
you
published
various
works on
Doctor
King’s
work and
life?
A.
Yes, I
have.
I’ve
published,
I think,
edited
or
authored
five - -
I think
five
books on
Martin
Luther
King.
Q.
All
right.
And is
the King
papers
project
at
Stanford
University
an
ongoing
project?
A.
Yes, it
is. It’s
a
long-term
project
to
publish
all of
the
historically
significant
papers
of
Martin
Luther
King.
It’s
been
going on
for
fifteen
years.
It will
probably
go on as
long as
I go on.
Q.
And in
your
capacity
and as
part of
that
project
at
Stanford,
do you
have the
process
of
collecting
documents
and
materials
of all
sorts of
natures
related
to
Doctor
King’s
life,
work and
death
even?
A.
Yes,
sir. The
purpose
of the
paper is
- -
papers
project
is to
assemble
all of
the
historically
significant
papers
from
archives
around
the
world.
We’ve
contacted
probably
some two
hundred
or more
archieves
to make
sure
that we
have all
of the
historically
significant
papers.
Obviously,
the
largest
collections
are
those at
the King
Center
in
Atlanta
and at
Boston
University.
Q.
Right.
And as a
part of
that
responsibility,
did you
receive
from me
certain
documents,
certain
reports
with
respect
to the
assassination
of
Martin
Luther
King?
A.
Yes, I
did.
Q.
And it
should
be clear
to the
Court
and Jury
that you
are not
in any
way
involved
in
attesting
to the
accuracy
or the
validity
of this
informaion,
but you
are
simply
reporting
on what
it is
that you
have
received;
is that
correct?
A.
That’s
right.
Q.
So we’re
asking
you to
do that
in a
professional
capacity
and in
line
with
your
role as
editor
and
director
of the
King
papers
project.With
that
background,
Professor
Carson,
I’d like
you to
move,
please,
to the
first
set of
responses
in the
documentation
that
I’ve
provided
to you
and of
the
project
that I
addressed
to a
resource
who was
traveling
and
providing
me with
information.The
Court
and Jury
have
become
aware
with how
that
process
worked
so we
just
need to
go into
a
question
and
answer
mode
here.On
Page 2
of - -
well, on
Page 2
of the
questions
and
whatever
page of
the
response,
I’d ask
you to
turn to
Paragraph
2.1.4,
and the
question
that was
asked to
be
answered
was: Was
the
operation,
in re,
our
target,
a one
op, or
were
there
other
similar
operations?
If
others,
any
details
possible.
Please,
at least
learn if
they
were
domestic,
foreign
or both.
What is
the
answer
that you
have?
A.
Answer:
Lots of
other
ops
nationwide.
These
are the
ones I
was at,
summer
of 1967
- -
parentheses,
June
12th
through
15th,
1967 - -
Tampa,
Florida.
Two
Alpha
teams
deployed
during
riots.
Detroit,
summer,
July
23rd,
riot.
Washington,
October
1967,
riot.
Chicago,
just
before
Christmas,
1967,
recon.
February
1968,
Los
Angeles.
Q.
Thank
you.
Question
2.1.5:
When was
the
instant
operation?
The
instant
operation
is the
Memphis
operation
against
Martin
Luther
King.
When was
the
instant
operation
first
raised
with
him,
that is,
the
source.
A, where
and by
whom?
Answer.
A.
Answer:
Date
unknown.
Place,
Camp
Shelby,
Mississippi.
Briefed
by
Captain
Name.
First, a
recon-op
- - not
sure
when
killing
King
first
mentioned.
Q.
What - -
2.1.6:
What
were the
first
details
of the
operation
scenario
put to
him? A:
Was
target
named:
A.
Yes,
King.
Another
answer.
Q.
Yes.
Please
continue.
A.
Young
added
later.
Q.
First
answer,
King.
Young
added
later.
B:
What was
site:
A.
Site not
set.
Depended
on our
intel
and
recon.
We
positioned
at
rooftop
ascent
across
Lorraine
motel
about
1300
hours, 4
April.
Don’t
know why
or how
intel
came in.
At
brief,
0430,
reminded
Doctor
King was
the
leader
of a
movement
to
destroy
American
government
and stop
the war.
We were
shown
CR,
close
range
photos,
of King
and
Young.
Don’t
know - -
don’t
remember
anyone
worrying
about
killing
those
sacks of
shit.
One but
- -
buddy on
Team 1,
remember
bragged
about
him, had
him in
center
mass,
parentheses,
this is
a sniper
term
meaning
cross
hairs
and
center
of
chest.
During
that big
March in
Alabama,
should
have
done it
then.
Parentheses,
Bill, I
did some
checking
from my
files.
There is
a John
Hill
listed
among
the 20th
special
forces
teams
that was
deployed
in
Selma,
Alabama
in 1965
for the
beginning
of the
march to
Montgomery.
I
interviewed
two of
the team
members
who were
there,
and they
said a
sniper
team had
King in
their
scope
until he
turned
left and
crossed
the
bridge.
This may
be the
same
Hill on
main
team.
None of
the
other
names
match.
Another
Name - -
parentheses,
that’s
me - -
asked
about
clothes.
We were
dressed
as
working
stiffs
working
on the
docks.
Parentheses,
I
believe
this
means
their
cover
was day
laborers
on
President’s
Island
where
the
riverboat
barge
and the
warehouses
are
located,
end
parentheses.
Equipment
was
stored
in
suitcases,
moved
along,
came up
in cars
from
Camp
Shelby.
Only
place I
remember
eating
in
Memphis
was a
Howard
Johnson’s.
My
spotter
and I
were met
by a
Name
down
near the
train
tracks
where we
were let
out. I
remembered
this guy
because
he
looked a
lot like
a buddy
- -
parentheses,
buddy of
mine.
This guy
got us
to the
building
where we
set up.
I always
figured
he was a
spook.
From
him, we
got a
detailed
AO - -
parentheses,
area of
operations
map - -
not the
kind
you’d
buy in a
gas
station,
pictures
of cars
the King
group
were
driving,
and the
guy got
us to
the
building
where we
set up.
I always
figured
he was a
spook.
From
him, we
got a
detailed
AO - -
parentheses,
area of
operations
map - -
not the
kind
you’d
buy in a
gas
station,
pictures
of the
cars the
King
group
was
driving
and the
Memphis
police
tact - -
parentheses,
tactical
radio
frequencies.
Maybe
some
other
stuff, I
just
don’t
remember.
Q.
C: Any
explanation
of
reason?
A.
Name
gave
none.
Q.
D: Any
indication
of
sanction
by or
involvement
of
others,
one at
federal,
state or
local
levels?
A.
Everybody
but my
brother
was
there.
Spooks,
the
company
- -
parentheses,
CIA - -
Feebs -
-
parentheses,
FBI - -
police,
you name
it. The
only
person I
remember
talking
to
besides
CO,
Name,
was some
guy who
was the
head of
the city
- -
parentheses,
Memphis
tact
parentheses
- -
tactical
squad. I
think
his
first
name was
Sam.
Name put
him on
radio to
describe
to us
what was
in that
hotel -
-
parentheses,
Lorraine.
I do
remember
he
saying
friendlies
would
not be
wearing
ties.
Took
that to
mean
that
somebody
inside
the King
group as
informant.
Did meet
in
person
one
other
guy. Met
him on
sidewalk
down
couple
blocks
from our
perch.
Directed
by Name.
This guy
identified
himself
with the
police
intelligence.
Said
city was
about to
explode,
and
blacks
would be
murdering
whites
in the
streets.
After a
few
minutes,
I
figured
was
asking
me to
sit
tight
and kill
any
rioters
if
things
went to
hell. He
seemed
to know
something
about us
and said
had met
with
Name
before
this
day.
Q.
E: Was
operation
pure
military,
any
involvement
of FBI,
state
police,
local
sheriff’s,
poster
police,
civilians,
anyone
in
targets
organization?
A.
Our part
military.
Far as I
know, we
were
coordinating
with
units at
NAS.
This
would be
Millington
Naval
Air
Station.
Q.
Okay.
Move
over to
the
response
to
Question
3,
please.
Was he
aware of
any
support
from
inside
Doctor
King’s
organization,
SCLC, or
inside
the
local
Memphis
groups
working
with
Doctor
King?
Details
and
names if
possible.
A.
Scuttlebutt
was
111th -
-
parentheses,
military
intelligence
group
out of
Fort
McPherson
- - had
guy
inside
King’s
group.
Q.
Moving
to
Number
7. Did
he
actually
see
anything
at the
time of
the
shooting?
Where
was he
precisely?
A.
I
thought
Team 1
had
fired
early. I
guess I
still
think
they may
have.
After
that
day, I
only saw
Captain
Name
twice
more,
and both
times,
he
refused
to talk
to me
about
what
happened.
After
the
shot, I
keyed -
-
parentheses,
radioed
- - CO
to ask
for
instructions,
and
after a
wait - -
parentheses,
I think
this
means
Name
told him
to wait
- - was
told to
exit
building
and make
our way
to
pick-up
point.
If this
helps, I
heard a
lot of
gunfire,
and I
think
remembering
- - I
remember
thinking
it was
an Army
sniper
shot. It
surprised
me later
when I
heard
some
wacko
civilian
had done
it. Name
described
the
shooting
to me,
and let
me tell
you
this.
Whoever
fired
that
shot was
a
professional.
Even
from
three
hundred
meters,
there’s
no way
just
anyone
could
make
that
shot.
Q.
Eight:
If the
military
unit did
it, how
does he
explain
the head
shot,
and
their
not
waiting
for the
coordinated
hits
from the
second
target,
A-Y,
Andrew
Young?
A.
When you
have
everybody’s
hands in
someone’s
pants,
it’s a
cluster
fuck.
That’s
what
happened
in Nam -
- what
happened
here.
Q.
What
kind of
weapons
were
they
carrying?
A.
Standard
forty-five
caliber
sidearms,
M-16
sniper
rifles
and some
K-bars -
-
parentheses,
this is
a
military
knife.
We also
had some
frags -
-
parentheses,
fragmentation
grenades
- - and
two or
three
laws,
light
anti-air
- - anti
tank
weapon
rockets.
Q.
Ten: How
did the
two
teams
communicate
with
each
other?
When was
the last
contact
prior to
the
killing?
A.
By
radio.
The shot
was
fired
just
after
the TTR
- -
parentheses,
top of
the hour
I guess
this
means,
1800,
end
parentheses
- - sit
rep - -
parentheses,
situation
report.
Q.
Eleven:
Set out
details
of their
exiting
Memphis,
how - -
where
they
went.
A.
Exit by
foot to
waiting
boat.
Q.
Finishes
the
first
section.
Now the
second -
- second
series
of
questions
and
answers.
We’ll
just
move
through
these.
Number
1: Where
was
Young?
A.
Best I
remember,
a bunch
of them
had been
upstairs.
My
spotter
got
Young
when
they all
left. He
went
downstairs.
He had
come out
of his
room
below
and
looked
like to
me was
heading
for the
- - a
car when
the shot
was
fired.
We were
must
getting
ready to
do the
sit rep.
He was
definitely
out of
his
room.
Q.
Second
page,
2.15 and
2.16:
What was
the
nature
of the
training
- - real
purpose
training?
A.
This was
a recon,
slash,
surveillance
mission
to
support
major
Army
element
at
Millington
and
possible
deployment
of other
heavy
units,
dash,
one of
the
dozens
in
cities
with
large
black
populations.
We were
walking
the
ground
literally.
We would
walk
city
streets
to
identify
possible
sniper
and
ambush
sites,
anything
that
would
help the
guys
coming
into a
riot to
survive.
Target
reduction
- -
parentheses,
Bill, he
means
killing
Young
and
King,
end
parentheses
- - was
discussed
as a
option
should
the
situation
go in
the
toilet,
and we
had a
riot on
our
hands in
the AO -
-
parentheses,
area of
operations.
Then and
only
then was
that
option
briefed.
You need
to talk
to him -
-
parentheses,
he’s
referring
here to
you, end
parentheses
- -
about
how a
military
mission
is done.
Logistics,
intelligence,
communications
which
make up
seven-eighths
of a
mission.
What I’m
saying
is that
target
reduction
was
brief,
but we
had to
get to a
riot
before
it was
authorized
on the
net.
Do you
want me
to go
on?
Q.
Yes.
A.
Here
NAME
digressed
into an
argument
over
radios.
Said
team had
PRC 77’s
unreliable.
Out of -
- on
that
roof
that
evening,
we were
watching.
I had
Young
targeted,
but only
to
watch.
Q.
Then
moving
down - -
Bill, I
asked
here
about
the
psychological
warfare
photo
recon
stuff at
this
point.
Continue.
A.
Big
psy-ops
(phonetic)
plan to
discredit
King and
his
party
using
any
means at
hand. We
weren’t
told
much
about
this,
but,
again,
SOP with
fifth
special
forces
was
psy-ops
included
and
everything.
M-A-C-V-S-O-G
had long
time
begged
into
this. We
call
this,
quote,
gray
operations
and
spreading
propagenda
to
newspapers
and
radio
stations.
This was
done a
lot
against
black
pot-heads.
I wasn’t
involved
in this,
but I
kept my
ears
open,
and this
was a
big
push.
Any
intel we
picked
up to
help
this
effort
out was
passed
back up
the
chain.
Not sure
about
reserved
element
of
psy-ops.
Most
guys in
Nam I
knew
worked
for the
fourth
psy-ops
group at
Teng Sau
Nu. I
know
there
they ran
their
own
newspaper,
radio
and TV
operations.
Q.
Yes.
2.1.7:
When was
Memphis
first
mentioned?
A.
Not
sure.
Original
brief of
twentieth
recon
operations
including
- -
included
Memphis
among
cities
where
possible
rioting
was
possible
at Camp
- - Camp
Landing.
Parentheses,
Bill,
this is
in
Florida,
end
parentheses.
Memphis
was
scouted
22
February
by Alpha
team for
sniper
communications
and
supply
sites.
We had a
lot of
stuff
going
in, but
previous
recon
produced
a lot
more.What
we were
doing is
similar
to Nam.
Maps,
terrain
studies,
readouts
of
infrared
imagery
from
aerial
recon
blackbirds
- -
parentheses,
Bill,
he’s
referring
to SR 71
blackbird
over
flights
of
Memphis
and
other
potential
riot
cities,
this
mentioned
in my
series,
end
parentheses
- - and
anything
else we
could
find,
which we
shipped
to S2
and Nam
Trang.
Here we
shipped
to Camp
Shelby
S2.
Where
intel
went
from
there,
I’m not
sure.
Q.
2.1.8:
Who was
in
charge
of
training?
A.
NAME
Captain.
Q.
How long
was the
training
period?
A.
Can’t
remember.
Too long
ago. Too
many
missions
before
and
after.
Q.
During
training
- -
2.1.13:
During
training,
who were
you told
were
targets?
A.
We were
told
these
were
recon
missions
whose
purpose
was to
reverse
the
cluster
fuck in
Detroit
where
our guys
didn’t
even
have
maps of
city
streets.
Our
mission
was to
walk the
ground
before
the
heavies
- -
parentheses,
Bill,
means
tanks
and APCs
here - -
got
there.
Training
was
entirely
based on
identifying
communications
links,
supply
sites,
places
where
troops
could be
quickly
and
safely
inserted
where
the
black
community
was,
where
black
churches
were,
where
black
leaders
congregated
- -
parentheses,
restaurants,
churches.
Q.
2.1.14:
Other
members
of team
involved
other
sites.
A.
Worked
with
Captain
Name in
Tampa.
Q.
2.1.15.
Were all
those 9
– 0
second
operations?
A.
Don’t
know and
don’t
care.
What I
know is
this.
You
start
asking a
lot of
questions
about
the 9 –
0 second
- - he
pronounced
ninety-deuce
- -
you’d
better
be
digging
a deep
hole.
Parentheses,
Bill, he
was very
reluctant
to
discuss
9 – 0
second.
I tried
several
times in
this
interview
to
broach
subject.
He
refused
to.
Q.
2.1.16:
Who
controlled
training
and
actual
operations?
A.
Team
leader
and his
exec.
control.
Q.
3.2: Who
was on
the
February
22nd
Memphis
recon
mission?
A.
I was on
it. Will
give
other
names if
agreed
they not
be made
public.
Q.
3.3: Did
entire
unit go
together
to
Memphis
on 4
April or
separate?
Explain.
A.
No. We
went in
separate
cars in
two’s.
Q.
3.4:
What
time
leave
Camp
Shelby
for
Memphis?
A.
Don’t
remember.
Q.
3.8:
You’re
referring
to this
Name
fellow -
- I’m
sorry.
3.8: Who
did
spook on
ground
work
for?
A.
You’re
referring
to this
Name
fellow
who met
us down
by
railroad
yards.
Guy
smelled
like a
company
guy. We
had
maps,
but this
guy gave
us a
detailed
map of
the AO -
-
parentheses,
area of
operations
- - not
a
regular
service
station
map.
This was
like a
grid map
you got
in the
field
with
street
and
building
names.
>Anyway,
this
Name, I
think it
was
James
reminded
me of a
friend.
I got no
proof
though,
but he
was
definitely
a spool.
Q.
3.9:
Details
of
conversation.
A.
You got
to be
kidding.
We just
talked
about
the
current
situation,
our
location
and
radio
net.
Q.
And then
questions
3.9 to
3.14.1:
No
answrs?
A.
parentheses,
Bill,
these
questions,
he
simply
could
not
remember.
Q.
That
finishes
the
second
section.
Lastly,
Professor
Carson,
you have
a
one-page
report
of a
meeting
that
took
place in
Chicago,
also at
plaintiffs’
counsel’s
request,
having
to do
with the
location
of some
photographers
on the
roof of
the fire
station
in
Memphis.
Would
you read
that
report,
please.
A.
Trip to
meet
NAME, 1
December,
1994,
Chicago.
Location,
Hyatt
Regency,
downtown
off
Michigan
Avenue.
Breakfast,
slash,
lunchroom
off of
lobby.
Description,
about
five-feet-ten
inches,
one-sixty
to
one-seventy
pounds.
Gray,
short
chopped
hair,
nice
suit - -
parentheses,
Brook
Brothers
style -
- wing
tipped
shoes,
erect,
obviously
ex
military.
Said in
Vietnam
assigned
first
SOG - -
parentheses,
special
operation
group -
- base,
Kan Tu,
worked
525th
psychological
operations
battalion.
Refused
to
discuss
place of
birth,
date of
birth or
other
personal
info.
April 3,
4
weekend,
9-0
second
operation.
New
Colonel
Name,
worked
with him
number
of
assignments.
Two
agents
in
Memphis
day of
killing.
Therefore,
routine
photogs
and
surveillance
copied
to Name
and Name
- -
Q.
Yes.
A.
- -
believed
distributed
to other
agencies.
Idea to
pick up
anyone
in
photos,
might be
identified
as
communist
or
national
security
threat -
- such
H-U-M-I-N-T-S-O-P
in
King’s
surveillance.
When
King
came out
on
balcony,
camera
was
filming.
No photo
moment
King
shot,
but
several
of him
falling.
Second
guy with
Name
watched
approaching
cars,
heard
shot and
saw
white
man with
rifle.
Quickly
snapped
his
picture
several
times as
this guy
left
scene.
Shooter
was on
the
ground
clearly
visible.
Name
witnessed
only his
back as
left
scene.
Said
never
got a
visual
face ID.
Name and
second
guy
rooftop
of fire
station,
both
armed
with
forty-five
caliber
automatics.
Second
guy
carried
small
revolver
in
hlster,
small of
back.
Pictures
hand
delivered
to
Colonel
Name,
but
second
guy with
Name
kept
negatives.
Name has
no
copies.
Said
will
approach
second
guy for
two
thousand
dollars,
give us
name and
address.
DR.
PEPPER:
Thank
you very
much,
Professor
Carson.
There is
a final
document,
which is
a
choronology
of
important
dates,
that has
been
provided
to us
from
January
17, 1967
to the
4th of
April
listing
dates,
times
and
places
and
subjects
of
meetings
that
took
place in
government
agencies
throughout
that
entire
year.
We’re
not
going to
go
through
that
here,
but I am
going to
close
that and
move
that
that be
admitted
as a
part of
the
total
package
of
evidence.
Thank
you for
coming,
and no
further
questions.
Thus,
for the
first
time a
jury
heard
the
details
of the
investigative
process
Steve
Tompkins
and I
employed
in order
to
reveal
the
presence
and the
role of
the
eight
man
Alpha
184 unit
in
Memphis
on April
4, 1968.
It
became
abundantly
clear
that the
team did
not
carry
out the
assassination
but were
in fact
in
position
to do.
Steve
had
always
maintained
that
they
were
only
going to
be
ordered
to shoot
in the
event of
a riot.
As
mentioned
earlier
that
never
made any
sense to
me,
given
the
apparent
absence
of any
possible
riot at
the time
in the
area of
the
Lorraine.
However,
the
testimony
of
Invader
Charles
Cabbage
made
that
possibility
of
violence
breaking
out late
that
afternoon,
all too
real.
Cabbage
acknowledged
that the
members
of his
group,
who
occupied
two
balcony
rooms
just
south of
Dr.
King’s
room,
were
armed.
When
ordered
to leave
the
hotel,
shortly
before
the
assassination
(actually
leaving
within
11
minutes
of the
event)
the
Invaders
might
well
have
been
expected
to react
violently
disrupting
the
surface
calm of
the
motel.
If
instead
of
leaving
peacefully,
the
Invaders
had
reacted
violently
that
could
have
created
the
required
circumstances
and
cover
for any
military
action
deemed
necessary.
In the
event
the
Invaders
left
peacefully
and the
killing
was not
carried
out by
the army
snipers
who were
ordered
to
withdraw
from
their
position
promptly
after
the
shooting.
They
left the
city
immediately.
Covert
operative
Jack
Terrell
who
previously
I had
referred
to as
“Carson”
desperately
wanted
to
testify
in
person
but his
liver
cancer
became
worse
and he
was not
allowed
to
travel.
We had
to use
his
video
deposition
taken in
Orlando,
Florida
on
February
7, 1999.
It
stunned
the
court.
After
describing
his
previous
covert
activities
on
behalf
of the
Government
he
described
his
close
friendship
with the
20th SFG
green
beret J.
D. Hill
who he
came to
know in
Columbus,
Mississippi.
He said
that J.
D. would
train
for two
weeks
every
summer
at
Shelby
with his
unit and
that he
used to
return
in
excellent
physical
condition.
He said
that on
one such
occasion
in 1975
J. D.
seemed
to want
to
unburden
himself.
It was
then
that he
began to
spell
out the
details
of a
mission
for
which he
trained
and
which
was to
be
carried
out in
Memphis.
He said
that his
unit had
trained
for a
considerable
period
of time
to carry
out an
assassination
against
a target
or
targets
who were
to be in
a moving
automobile.
He said
that
snipers
were
placed
high
above
and a
considerable
distance
away
from the
target
vehicle.
They
were not
told who
was the
target
but
suspected
it might
have
been an
Arab.
On April
4, Jack
said
that J.
D. told
him that
he and
his unit
set out
for
Memphis,
still
not
aware of
who the
target
was to
be. It
is at
this
point
that a
whether
or not
it was a
function
of the
progressively
worsening
of the
disease
affecting
his
recollection
of
detail,
I am
uncertain.
In my
first
session
with
Jack in
1994, he
had
indicated
that J.
D. told
him that
the team
was
already
in
Memphis
and had
been on
three
occasions,
in
position
–
similar
to
Warren’s
version
– when
they
were
told to
withdraw.
The
discrepancy
arose
between
his
deposition
account
and the
statement
he
originally
gave to
me in
1994.
There,
in fact,
may be
no
discrepancy,
at all.
In his
earlier
account
it was
clear
that the
unit was
staying
somewhere
in the
area but
outside
of
Memphis.
They
would
travel
to town
and take
up their
positions
– water
tower,
building
roof,
and
window –
and then
leave at
the end
of the
day. It
may well
be that
when he
testified
that
they
were en
route to
Memphis
when
told to
withdraw
he was
referring
to the
last
trip in
on April
4. When
he heard
about
the
assassination
J. D.
told
Jack
that his
initial
reaction
was that
another
team was
also
involved
and his
unit did
not get
the
call.
What is
incontrovertible,
however,
is that
J. D.
Hill was
a member
of a
unit
which
trained
to carry
out an
assassination
on
American
soil and
the
event
was to
take
place in
Memphis,
Tennessee
on or
around
April 4,
1968.
When,
shortly
afterward
J. D.
learned
that Dr.
King had
been
assassinated
on the
day of
their
mission,
he
realized
that
this was
his
unit’s
mission.
Terrell
then
described
the
suspicious
circumstances
of J. D.
‘s death
in 1979
where
his wife
was
alleged
– though
not
indicted
– to
have put
a neat
semi
circle
of 357
Magnum
bullets
in his
chest,
after he
returned
home
late at
night.
He was
dead
before
he hit
the
floor,
and
Terrell
said it
was
impossible
for J.
D.’s
wife who
weighted
about 90
pounds
to have
handled
the 357
magnum
weapon
with
such
precision.
He next
went on
to
describe
the
three
hour
interview
he gave
to the
ABC
Turning
Point
Program
at my
request.
After
they
produced
the team
leader,
who I
thought
was
dead,
alive
and
well, –
though
without
acknowledging
his
criminal
conviction
for
negligent
homicide
– I
believed
that
Terrell’s
corroboration
of the
military
operation
in
Memphis
would be
helpful.
ABC did
not use
one
second
of the
interview
but soon
afterward
he began
to
receive
official
calls
which
led him
to
believe
that his
life
could be
in
danger.
He left
the
country
for
several
months.
So, not
only did
ABC not
use the
interview,
we came
to
believe
that it
was very
possible
that
they had
turned
the tape
or the
information
over to
the
Government.
Terrell
maintained
that
there
was no
reasonable
excuse
for them
not
using
his
interview.
In fact,
there
was
every
reason
for ABC
to be
aware of
his
credibility
since he
had been
previously
a
source,
interviewed
by them
on
sensitive
matters
on more
than one
occasion.
When
Jack
learned
that
they had
blocked
out his
story in
its
entirety,
he
decided
that he
had to
testify.
The
Cover Up
A large
number
of
witnesses
testified
to the
extensive
range of
activities
which
caused
the
truth in
this
case to
remain
hidden
and
justice
denied
for
nearly
32
years.
Incredibly,
the
chronicle
of
events
and
actions
included
murder,
solicitation
of
murder,
attempted
bribing,
suppression
of
evidence,
alternation
of the
crime
scene,
and the
control
manipulation,
and use
of the
media
for
propaganda
purposes:
Murder
Former
taxi
driver
and
security
officer
Louie
Ward
testified
about
what he
learned
from the
observation
of
Yellow
taxi cab
driver
Buddy,
who,
when
picking
up
passenger
at the
Lorraine
at the
time of
shooting,
saw a
man came
down
over the
wall,
run
north on
Mulberry
Street,
get into
a
Memphis
Police
Department
traffic
car and
be
driven
away.
Louie
Ward
testified
that he
heard
this
account
directly
from
Buddy,
who was
driving
car
number
58 on
that
day. He
said
that
Buddy
told him
this
story
just
before
two
police
officers
arrived
and were
told the
same
thing.
Later
that
evening
Ward
said he
saw a
number
of MPD
cars
parked
at the
Yellow
cab
offices.
He was
certain
that
they
were
taking a
statement
from
Buddy.
Since he
was only
a
part-time
driver,
Ward
said he
did not
return
to work
as a
driver
for
about
two
weeks.
When he
did, he
entered
the
Yellow
cab
offices,
after
his
first
day
behind
the
wheel
and
asked,
the few
people
in the
lounge
where
was
“Buddy.”
He said
he was
told
that he
was dead
having
been
thrown
out of a
car on
Route 55
– the
Memphis
–
Arkansas
bridge –
on the
night
Martin
Luther
King Jr.
was
assassinated.
Ward
said he
learned
that
Buddy’s
cab No.
58 was
found at
the
Yellow
cab
offices,
and his
body was
found
the next
morning
around
10:30
AM.
He said
he
watched
the
newspaper
for an
obituary
or death
notices,
but
there
was
none.
As noted
earlier,
Massachusetts
Attorney
Raymond
Kohlman
testified
that he
had
enquired
about
any
death
records
in
Memphis
and the
neighboring
states
and
found
that
there
was no
record
of the
death.
In his
pre-trial
deposition,
the
owner of
the
Yellow
cab
company,
whose
son runs
the
business
today,
testified
that he
no
longer
had any
records
dating
back to
1968 and
also
that he
did not
recall
hearing
about
any such
incident
involving
this
driver,
who he
believed
actually
left the
company
some
time
before
1968.
Many of
the
drivers
had
died,
and
though
we were
never
able to
locate
with
certainty
the
dispatcher
on duty
that
night,
one
person,
who Ward
believed
also
knew
what
happened
and who
may have
been the
dispatcher
on duty
on the
evening
of April
4,
refused
to
discuss
the
matter.
This
same
person
apparently
came
into a
substantial
amount
of money
after
the
event
and
bought a
very
expensive
house,
which
would
have
certainly
been way
beyond
his
means as
a taxi
driver
or any
apparent
family
resources.
So, at
this
writing,
we are
left
only
with the
unwavering
statement
of Louie
Ward who
concerned
about
his own
safety
and that
of his
family
kept it
to
himself
for a
quarter
of a
century.
He said
that he
did call
John
Pierotti
at one
point
and told
him what
he knew.
He said
that
Pierotti
then
Shelby
County
District
Attorney
General
gave him
short
shrift,
and Word
said he
become
so angry
that he
asked
the
district
attorney
if he
was the
person
driving
the
police
car that
took the
shooter
away.
We had
no doubt
that
Louie
Ward was
telling
the
truth.
He had
no
reason
to come
forward
at this
point in
time and
lie. He
never
asked
for
anything,
and our
team
concurred
unanimously
that he
was one
of the
most
credible
witnesses
we put
before
the
jury.
The
effectiveness
of the
cover up
of this
side
murder
event,
however,
was
staggering.
There
was no
police
report
or
statement
taken
from the
driver,
in any
file,
and no
death
record
or
report
existed.
No
driver
alive,
except
Louie
Ward,
remembered
or was
willing
to talk
about
the
incident,
although
Hamilton
Smythe
IV the
present
manager
of the
Yellow
cab
company
did
acknowledge
to
Nathan
Whitlock
that he
heard
about
such an
event,
but then
quickly
said
only his
father
could
comment.
The
father,
Ham
Smythe
III, as
noted
earlier,
stated
that he
did not
believe
it ever
happened.
Alteration
Of The
Crime
Scene
Maynard
Stiles,
in 1968,
was a
senior
administrator
of the
Memphis
department
of
public
works.
In 1999,
he had
been
retired
for a
number
of years
living
outside
of the
city,
but he
readily
agreed
to
testify
about
what he
did
early on
the
morning
of April
5, 1968.
The day
after
the
assassination
began
for
Maynard
Stiles
at 7:00
AM when
his
phone
rung. He
said MPD
inspector
Sam
Evans
was on
the
other
end of
the
phone,
and he
had an
urgent
request.
He asked
Stiles
to send
a team
to
completely
clean up
the area
between
the
rooming
house on
South
Main
Street.
The team
would
work
under
police
supervision,
but the
basic
job was
to cut
the
thick
brush
and
bushes
to the
ground,
rake
then
into
piles so
they
could be
carted
away.
Stiles
hung up
and
called
Dutch
Goodman,
who he
instructed
to pull
a team
together.
Willie
Crawford
was
recruited
along
with
some
others
who
began
working
that
morning.
Stiles
said
that he
checked
on the
progress
in late
morning,
and he
recalls
that the
job was
so
extensive
that it
took his
men more
than one
day to
complete.
So far
as he
was
concerned,
he was
cooperating
with the
police.
It was
not his
job to
question
the
decision
to clean
up the
area.
For all,
he knew
they
were
looking
for
evidence.
In fact,
of
course,
a
cardinal
rule of
criminal
investigation
was
contravened.
An area
which
was part
of the
crime
scene
was not
only not
sealed
off
preventing
intrusion
but also
a clean
up crew
was
brought
in for
the
express
purpose
of
drastically
altering
the
entire
physical
setting
itself
so that
it could
never be
examined,
considered,
and
analyzed
as it
was at
the time
of the
crime.
All
traces
of the
bushes
and
brush,
which
were in
place at
the time
of the
crime,
were
removed.
Ordinarily,
it is
the
routine
responsibility
of the
police
to
ensure
that the
crime
scene is
preserved
as it
was at
the time
of the
crime.
In this
instance,
the
Memphis
police
ensured
just the
opposite
– that
from the
morning
of April
5, 1968,
the area
would be
completely
altered
and
never
again be
as it at
6:01 PM
on April
4, 1968,
the
evening
before.
Not only
was
there –
as
Olivia
Catling
testified
– no
house to
house
investigation
in area
of the
Lorraine
Motel
but also
a
considerable
number
of
people
in the
area of
Jim’s
Grill
and the
Lorraine
Motel
were
never
interviewed.
At the
time as
Reverend
Orange
noted,
many
were
told to
shut up
and stay
out of
the way.
This and
other
omissions
prompted
Judge
Joe
Brown to
declare
that
this was
the
sorriest
excuse
for an
investigation
that he
had ever
seen.
The old
adage if
you
didn’t
look for
evidence,
you
won’t
find it
held
true in
Memphis
following
the
assassination.
Where
potential
evidence
was
stumbled
upon or
acquired
it
frequently
was
ignored
or
suppressed
– this
was the
case
with the
two FBI
302
statements
given by
William
Reed and
Ray
Hendrix,
which we
put into
evidence.
They
were the
two men
who left
Jim’s
Grill
about 20
minutes,
or so,
before
the
killing
and
spent
some
time
looking
at
James’s
Mustang
before
working
north on
South
Main
Street.
Just as
they
reached
Vance,
about
two
blocks
away,
they saw
the
white
Mustang,
driven
by a
dark
haired
man,
turn the
corner
in front
of them.
These
observations,
in fact,
corroborated
James’s
account
of how
he left
the
scene
several
minutes
before
the
shooting
in an
effort
to have
the flat
space
tire
repaired.
In other
words,
they
constituted
an alibi
but were
kept
from the
defense
and
suppressed.
Also
suppressed
were
critical
scientific
reports
known to
the
prosecution
at the
time.
First,
that the
dent in
the
bathroom
windowsill,
which
the
state
contended
had been
made by
murder
weapon,
could
not have
been
proved
to have
been
made by
a rifle.
Secondly,
that the
death
slug
removed
from Dr.
King’s
body
could
not be
linked
to or
matched
with the
rifle in
evidence,
and that
this
alleged
murder
weapon
had
failed
an
accuracy
test on
the
morning
after
the
shooting
because
it had
never
been
sighted
in.
Though
this
evidence
was
noted
earlier,
it is
important
to focus
on it
here in
terms of
its
suppression
being
integral
to the
cover
up.
Bribery
Near the
end of
his
tenure
as James
Earl
Ray’s
lawyer –
he was
replaced
by Mark
Lane in
1977 –
and
during
the
early
period
of the
investigation
by the
House
Select
Committee
on
Assassinations,
Jack
Kershaw
testified
that he
was
asked to
attend a
meeting
in the
offices
of a
Nashville
publishing
company.
The
meeting
was held
in a
large
conference
room,
and
those
present
included
author
William
Bradford
Huie. He
didn’t
recognize
any of
the
other
persons,
but he
said
that two
of them
appeared
to be
government
types.
He was
asked to
take an
offer to
James
Earl
Ray. The
offer
consisted
of a sum
of money
(in this
instance
$50,000)
a parole
and an
opportunity
for a
new life
if James
would
finally
admit
that he
was the
killer.
Kershaw
said he
listened,
challenged
Huie at
one
point in
terms of
the
reason
behind,
and the
feasibility
of, the
arrangements
but
agreed
to take
them to
his
client.
He said
James
rejected
the
proposal
out of
hand.
James’s
brother
Jerry
took the
stand a
testified
how,
some
time
later,
he was
personally
contacted
by
author
Huie who
basically
made the
same
offer
except
that
this
time the
amount
on offer
had
increased
to
$220,000.
James
was
still
having
none of
it.
Jerry
tape-recorded
this
conversation
and
authenticated
the
transcript
of that
recording
as being
accurate
and the
one he
caused
to be
made. It
was
entered
into
evidence.
Murder
Attempts
The jury
heard
evidence
of two
other
more
sinister
cover up
efforts
to put
an end
to James
Earl
Ray’s
protestations
of
innocence
and
request
for a
trial.
Former
Congressman
and HSCA
King
Subcommittee
Chairman
Walter
Fauntroy
testified
that
after
James
Earl Ray
escaped
(an
escape
that had
“set up”
written
all over
it) with
a number
of other
inmates
in 1976,
they
learned
that the
FBI had
immediately
and
uninvited
sent a
SWAT
team
consisting
of
upwards
of 30
snipers
to the
prison.
Their
information
was that
this
unit was
there
not to
help
capture
Ray but
to kill
him.
Fauntroy
said
that at
his
urging
HSCA
Chairman
Stokes
called
Tennessee
Governor
Ray
Blanton
and
asked
him to
intervene
in order
to save
their
main
witness
and
Blanton’s
most
famous
prisoner.
Blanton
promptly
took a
helicopter
to the
prison
and
ordered
the FBI
out of
the
area,
thus
saving
James’s
life for
he was
captured
non
violently
shortly
afterward.
April
Ferguson
who is
now a
federal
public
defender
was, in
1978,
Mark
Lane’s
assistant.
She
testified
that
their
office
was
contacted
by an
inmate
at the
Shelby
County
Jail
named
Tim
Kirk.
When she
and an
assistant
went out
to
interview
Kirk, he
told
them
that he
had been
asked by
a
Memphis
mob
connected
topless
club
owner
Arthur
Wayne
Baldwin
to put
out a
contract
on James
Earl
Ray.
Kirk,
who had
some
lethal
connections
at the
Brushy
Mountain
Penitentiary,
could
have
organized
the hit
but he
became
suspicious.
Baldwin
did not
reach
him that
first
time,
and he
had to
return
the
call.
When he
did call
back, he
realized
that the
number
was to a
suite of
rooms in
an hotel
near the
Memphis
airport,
where a
suite of
rooms
was kept
by the
local US
Attorney’s
office
and the
FBI and
used to
interview
witnesses
and for
other
purposes.
He
thought
that he
might
have
been set
up, and
so he
decided
to
contact
Ray’s
lawyer
and
another
effort
to
silence
James
was
aborted.
Baldwin
had
died,
but as
noted
earlier,
when I
spoke
with him
in 1994
at the
Shelby
County
Penal
Farm, he
basically
confirmed
Tim
Kirk’s
story.
Baldwin
also
mentioned
another
effort,
in which
he
himself
was
actually
to
participate
in the
killing
of
James.
He said
James’s
continued
presence
at the
time of
the HSCA
hearings
was a
source
of
serious
concern
and
worry to
Carlos
Marcello
and
consequently
to the
Memphis
godfather,
who he
recalled
had
tongue
lashed
Liberto
for not
killing
Ray at
the
time.
The
Media
Half a
day was
occupied
with the
testimony
of
Attorney
William
Schapp,
who we
qualified
as an
expert
on
government
use of
the
media
for
disinformation
and
propaganda
purposes.
After
providing
the jury
with
survey
of these
practices
by
governments
throughout
history
in a
detailed
question
and
answer
exchange,
Schapp
introduced
the
court to
these
practices
of the
United
States
Government
in other
cases or
issues,
where
intelligence
and/or
national
security
interests
were
believed
to be
involved.
A number
of
examples
were
cited.
One, for
example,
involved
a CIA
propaganda
story
that was
spread
all over
the
world
and
widely
believed
for some
four
years,
that
Cuban
troops
fighting
in
Angola
had:
1) raped
Angolan
women 2)
were tried
and
convicted of
these crimes
3) were
executed by
the victims
In fact
none of
the
above
was
true.
The
story
was
revealed
by the
agent
who
promulgated
it to be
false
and to
have
been
totally
concocted
at the
CIA
station
in Zaire
and
disseminated
through
the
extensive
world-wide
agency
network.
Schapp
revealed
that the
agency
alone –
not to
mention
its
counterparts
in the
rest of
the
American
intelligence
community
– owned
or
controlled
some
2,500
media
entities
all over
the
world.
In
addition,
it has
its
people
ranging
from
stringers
to
highly
visible
journalists
and
editors
in
virtually
every
major
media
organization.
As we
have
seen and
were
indeed
experiencing
every
day of
the
trial,
this
inevitably
results
in the
suppression
or
distortion
of
sensitive
stories
and the
planting
and
dissemination
of
disinformation.
He then
turned
to the
coverage
of the
King
assassination
and
examined
the
extraordinary
universal
media
hostility
against
Dr. King
when he
came out
against
the
Vietnam
war, and
the same
reaction
against
his
family
when
they
decided
to
advocate
a trial
for
James
Earl
Ray.
Cited
were
specific
examples
of media
distortion
and
blatant
lies,
which
characterized
the
media
coverage
of the
case and
James
Earl
Ray’s
alleged
role for
over 30
years.
Particular
mention
was made
of the
totally
baseless
New York
Times
front
page
column
piece
reporting
on
alleged
investigations
by the
FBI, the
HSCA,
and the
Times of
the 1967
Alton
Illinois
bank
robbery.
This
piece
was far
worse
than
distorted
or
slanted
reporting,
since
the
investigations
did not
take
place
and the
Ray
brothers
were
never
even
suspects
as the
Times
article
stated.
It was a
domestic
example
of the
type of
pure
fabrication
similar
to the
story
about
the
Angolan
rapes.
Schapp
explained
that a
Harvard
neurologist
had
helped
him to
understand
the
power of
the
neurological
impact
upon
human
cognizance,
intellectual
functioning,
and
reasoned
decision
making
when the
same
story is
told
over and
over
again.
That
impact
makes
the
story a
knee
jerk
part of
the
people
who are
exposed
to it.
Even if
they are
convinced
on one
occasion,
by
powerful
evidence
to the
contrary,
the next
day will
usually
find
them
reverting
to the
long
held
belief,
which
has
became a
part of
themselves
– often
integral
to their
very
identity.
Nothing
less
than
some
sort of
intense
de-programming
experience
with
ongoing
reinforcement
is
required.
After
analyzing
the
powerfully
comprehensive
control
of the
media by
the
forces
who
control
American
public
policy
and
examining
their
identical
policy
and
coverage
in terms
of the
assassination,
the
systematic
brainwashing
of
Americans
in
respect
of this
case
became
abundantly
clear to
the
court,
jury,
and
those
present.
Bill
Schapp’s
analysis
and
testimony
highlighted
the
absence
of the
media in
our
courtroom.
In
effect
by not
being
there,
they
proved
his
point.
As noted
earlier,
only one
local
television
journalist
stayed.
He was
ordered
away,
and he
refused.
Probably,
only his
popularity
as a
local
anchor
saved
his job
for the
time
being.
He was
later
fired.
He –
Wendell
Stacey –
said he
was
never
more
disgusted
with his
profession.
He noted
that The
New York
Times
and the
AP
reporter
spent
much of
their
time in
the
hallway
outside
of the
court.
They and
Court TV
would be
present
when
celebrities
testified,
but for
them to
remain
and hear
the
evidence
might
mean
that
they
would
have to
write
about
it, and
this was
surely
not what
their
editors
wanted
to read.
Considering
all of
the
aspects
of the
cover up
in this
case,
the
ongoing
media
role is
the most
sinister
precisely
because
it, if
not
powerfully
controverted,
as was
done
with the
trial,
perpetuates
the lies
and
disinformation
from one
generation
to the
next,
for all
time.
The
Defendant’s
Prior
Admissions
The
defendant
Loyd
Jowers
had made
a number
of
admissions
over the
years,
which,
taken
cumulatively,
constituted
powerful
evidence
of his
knowing
involvement
in the
assassination.
A number
of
witnesses
took the
stand,
each
with a
particular
piece of
the
picture
of
Jowers’s
role.
Taxi
diver
James
Millner,
who met
Jowers
in the
early
1970’s,
recounted
how he
came to
work
closely
with
Jowers
during
1979 –
1980,
seeing
him
about 8
hours a
day. On
one
occasion
during
this
time
some
twenty
years
ago, he
testified
that
Jowers
told him
that Dr.
King was
killed
not by
James
Earl Ray
but by a
law
enforcement
officer
and that
he knew
all
about
it.
Millner
said
that
after
Jowers
told him
that Dr.
King was
actually
killed
by a law
enforcement
officer,
he added
that
“You can
take
that to
the
bank.”
After
that
admission
over 20
years
ago, it
was not
until
1998
when
Millner
said
that he
carried
on a
long
distance
telephone
relationship
with his
friend
over a
period
of two
and one
half to
three
months.
During
these
conversations,
Millner
testified
that
Jowers
essentially
told him
what
happened.
He said
he asked
Jowers
if he
pulled
the
trigger,
and the
response
was – “I
was
involved
to a
certain
extent,
but I
did not
pull the
trigger.”
He said
Jowers
stated
that
Frank
Liberto
sent him
a large
sum of
money in
a
produce
box. He
took it
and put
it in an
old
stove.
Then,
the man
he knew
as Raul
picked
it up.
Millner
continued
that
Loyd
told him
that the
assassination
was
planned
over two
days in
meetings
in his
café
attended
by five
men –
only
three of
whom he
knew.
Millner
testified
that
Jowers
identified
an old
police
buddy
with
whom he
used to
ride,
inspector
John
Barger,
a black
MPD
undercover
officer,
Marrell
McCollough,
introduced
by
Barger,
and a
hunting
buddy,
lieutenant
Earl
Clark.
But he
insisted
that two
other
men were
present
that he
didn’t
know.
Millner
said
that
Jowers
told him
that
Frank
Liberto
instructed
him to
be at
his back
door
around
6:00 PM
where he
would
receive
a
“package.”
He was
there,
heard a
shot,
and then
took the
“still
smoking”
rifle
from his
friend
Earl
Clark.
Then, he
tried to
flush
the
cartridge
shell
down his
toilet,
but it
stopped
it up.
When he
retrieved
it later
that
night,
he threw
it in
the
Mississippi
River.
The next
morning,
Jowers
said,
Raul
picked
up the
rifle.
As noted
earlier,
J. J.
Isabel
testified
confirming
his
earlier
statement
that he
and
Jowers
each
drove a
chartered
bus to
Cleveland,
taking a
group of
Memphis
bawlers
to a
tournament
on St.
Patrick’s
day in
1979 or
1980.
They
shared a
hotel
room,
and
after
dinner
and
beers
(with
Jowers
having
more
than a
few) as
they sat
on their
beds
talking,
Isabel
said
Jowers
confirmed
his
knowledge
about
involvement
in the
assassination.
Isabel
said
Jowers’s
response
gave him
pause.
He
dropped
the
subject
and
never
raised
it
again.
The jury
had, of
course,
previously
heard
from
Bill
Hamblin
that his
roommate
James
McCraw
had
maintained
over a
15 year
period
that
Jowers
had
given
him the
actual
murder
weapon
on the
day
after
the
killing
and told
him to
get rid
of it,
which he
did by
throwing
it off
the
Memphis
–
Arkansas
bridge
into the
Mississippi
river.
In his
earlier
deposition,
McCraw
only
event so
far as
to admit
that
Jowers
showed
him the
actual
murder
rifle on
the
morning
after
the
shooting.
It was
hardly
surprising
that he
concealed
his true
role and
only
discussed
the
extent
of his
involvement
with his
friend
when he
was dunk
refusing
to
broach
the
subject
when he
was
sober.
Also as
dicussed
earlier,
Bobbi
Balfour,
(Betty
Spates
sister,
previously
“Smith”)
one of
Jowers’s
waitresses,
testified
that on
the
morning
of the
day of
the
assassination,
Jowers
instructed
her not,
as had
been her
daily
practice,
to bring
food
upstairs
in the
rooming
house to
Grace
Stephens
who was
bedridden
and
recuperating
from an
illness.
Grace
and
Charlie
Stephens’s
room was
right
next to
the one
rented
by James
Earl Ray
in mid
afternoon,
and
which
appears
to have
been
used by
Raul for
staging
activity
with
James
having
been
kept
outside
of it by
instructions
from
Raul on
one
pretext
or
another
for most
of the
time.
Ms.
Balfour
also
testified
that
Jowers
picked
her up
and
drove
her to
work the
next
morning.
On the
way, she
said
that he
told her
that the
police
found
the
murder
weapon
out
behind
the
café.
Betty
Spates
story,
which
first
surfaced
in 1992,
was put
into
evidence
as a
rebuttal
witness
through
her
deposition
and her
earlier
affidavits,
in which
stated
that
standing
at the
backdoor
of the
café’s
kitchen
around
6:00 PM
on April
4, 1964
when she
saw
Loyd,
her boss
and
lover
running
from the
bushes
carrying
a rifle.
His face
was
white as
a sheet,
and the
knees of
his
trousers
were wet
and
muddied.
Rushing
by her,
she said
he broke
down the
rifle,
then
wrapping
it in a
cloth he
carried
it into
the
Grill,
where he
put it
under
the
counter.
For all
of the
intervening
years,
Betty
Spates
thought
Loyd,
himself,
was the
assassin
because
she
didn’t
see
anyone
else out
in the
bushes.
Defense
counsel
Garrison
attacked
Spates
credibility
quoting
from a
statement
she gave
to the
Shelby
County
District
Attorney
General’s
and FBI
investigators,
in which
she
denied
seeing
anything.
She
subsequently
had told
me that
she felt
threatened
by the
two
official
investigators.
We
intended
to call
defendant
Jowers
at this
stage of
the
proceedings,
but
after
the
first
week of
the
trial,
his
health
deteriorated
preventing
his
return
to the
courtroom.
Consequently,
we read
portions
of his
deposition
into
evidence.
That
evidence
included
the
statements
discussed
earlier
that he
confirmed
he made
in a
December
16,
1993,
television
interview
with Sam
Donaldson
on his
Prime
Time
Live
program,
in which
he
admitted
that he
became
involved
in
facilitating
the
assassination
at the
request
of
Memphis
mobster
Frank
Liberto,
to whom
he owed
a big
favor.
As noted
earlier,
he was
told
that
there
would be
no
police
around
and that
a patsy
(James
Earl
Ray) was
in
place,
who did
not know
what was
going to
happen.
The most
critical
testimony
and in
terms of
evidence
damning
admissions
by Loyd
Jowers
came
from
Ambassador
Andrew
Young
and
Dexter
Scott
King.
Dexter
participated
in two
separated
meetings
with Mr.
Jowers.
The
first
session
was in
my
presence,
and the
second
was with
Ambassador
Andrew
Young at
the
table.
On both
occasions,
Mr.
Jowers
was
accompanied
by his
attorney
Lewis
Garrison.
Both
Dexter
and
Andrew
Young
testified
that
Jowers,
admitted
being
approached
by Frank
Liberto
who told
him that
his
assistance
was
required
for the
operation
and that
there
would be
no
police
around
at the
time and
that
they had
a patsy
lined
up,
would
received
a lot of
money,
which he
was to
turn
over to
a
person,
named
Raul,
who
would
visit
him and
who
would
leave a
rifle
with
him.
He said
these
events
took
place,
and
subsequently,
there
were
meetings
in his
grill,
where
the
assassination
was
actually
planned.
Attending
those
sessions
were
Jowers
and MPD
friend
inspector
John
Barger,
who
Jowers
said
introduced
Marrell
McCollough,
another
senior
MPD
inspector,
(whom he
named)
and MPD
lieutenant
Earl
Clark.
The
testimony
revealed
that
Jowers
said
that on
the day,
Earl
Clark
collected
the
rifle
from him
within
an hour
of the
killing.
The next
time he
saw it
was when
he said,
he took
it from
Clark
when it
was
still
smoking
after
the
shot.
Jowers
said he
tried to
flush
the
shell
casing
door the
toilet
in the
rear off
the
grill,
but it
stopped
it up.
Eventually,
he said
he threw
it into
the
Mississippi
river.
According
to
Jowers’s
version,
on this
occasion,
the
actual
murder
weapon
was
picked
up the
next day
by one
of
Liberto’s
people.
Jowers
insisted
that he
didn’t
know who
was
going to
be
killed
and
contended
that he
did not
participate
in the
planning
sessions.
Both
Dexter
King and
Andrew
Young
testified
that on
this
point,
they
didn’t
believe
him.
They
agreed
that he
appeared
to be an
old man
waiting
to
relieve
himself
of a
great
burden,
but that
he
didn’t
quite
seem
able to
bring
himself
to be
completely
truthful
as to
his role
and the
extent
of his
knowledge
in first
of the
victim’s
son.
This, of
course,
would
explain
whey he
would
not
admit
being
out in
the
bushes
with the
shooter
or
directing
James
McCraw
to get
rid of
the
murder
weapon
as is
indicated
by other
evidence.
The
interview
session
conducted
by
Dexter
King and
Andrew
Young
was
tape-recorded,
and that
recording
authenticated
by
Ambassador
Young
was
introduced
into
evidence
in its
entirety.
It is
interesting
that
while he
told
Millner
that he
did not
know the
other
two men
at the
planning
sessions
in his
café and
that
Raul
picked
up the
rifle
the day
after
the
killing,
in the
King /
Young
interviews,
he named
a fourth
man (an
MPD
inspector)
who
participated,
and he
said
that one
of Frank
Liberto’s
people
picked
up the
murder
weapon
on the
morning
of April
5.
Damages
The King
family
did not
bring
the
action
for the
purpose
of
obtaining
a large
damage
award
against
Loyd
Jowers
or his
co-conspirator
agents
of the
City of
Memphis,
State of
Tennessee,
and the
Federal
Government.
The
family
decided
to
request
only
nominal
damages
in the
amount
of $100
toward
the
funeral
expenses
of their
loved
one.
Three of
the five
family
members
testified
with
great
dignity.
Mrs.
King,
Dexter,
and
Yolanda,
each in
her or
his own
special
way told
the jury
what it
meant to
lose
Martin
King as
a
husband
and a
father.
From
their
perspectives,
the jury
and the
court
had a
unique
opportunity
to focus
on the
personal
loss to
young
children
of a
loving,
caring,
and
playful
father,
as well
as the
sudden
absence
suffered
by their
mother
as she
was
traumatically
separated
from her
lifetime
partner
with
whom as
one she
had
experienced
joy and
sadness,
success,
and
setbacks,
tribulation,
and
adulation.
One
began to
set a
glimpse
of the
burden
of being
the
close
family
of a
man, a
human
being,
who
becomes
a
legendary,
heroic
figure
in life,
then
mythologized,
and
perhaps
beatified
if not
sainted
on
earth.
(At this
writing,
Martin
King has
been
declared
a Martyr
by the
Vatican
- the
first
step
toward
sainthood.)
The
Case For
The
Defense
Defense
counsel,
Garrison,
as
experienced
as any
member
of the
Memphis
bar
called
this
case the
most
important
litigation,
he had
tried in
his 40
years of
practice.
He had
been,
however,
placed
in a
most
difficult
position
by his
client’s
admissions
driven
by a
desire,
on the
one hand
to
obtain
immunity
from
prosecution
(which
began in
1993)
and on
the
other to
unburden
his
conscience
in his
waning
years.
The
defense
therefore
took the
position
that Mr.
Jowers
had no
liability,
but if
he did,
it was
minuscule
compared
with
that of
the
co-conspirators
who were
agents
of the
city,
state
and
federal
governments.
The
strategy
was to
minimize
Jowers
involvement,
and
consequently,
it made
little
sense
not to
acknowledge
the role
played
by the
alleged
co-conspirators.
Therefore,
throughout
the
presentation
of the
plaintiff’s
case,
defense
focused
on
eliciting
evidence
from
relevant
witnesses
on
cross-examination,
which
tended
to
minimize
his
client’s
involvement
though
not that
of the
co-conspirators.
At the
conclusion
of the
plaintiff’s
case,
the
defense
moved
for a
dismissal
on the
grounds
that the
plaintiff’s
wrongful
death
action
had been
field
outside
of the
one year
statute
of
limitations.
We
argued
that the
statute
only
began to
run
after
Dexter
king’s
first
meeting
with
Loyd
Jowers
and
actually
heard
for the
first
time the
account
of his
personal
involvement.
The
meeting
was held
on March
2, 1998,
and the
action
filed on
October
2, 1998
within
the
year. No
proof
was
offered
that the
plaintiff’s
or any
of them
had
access
to
reliable
information
about
the
defendant’s
role as
well as
any
opportunity
to test
his
credibility.
Plaintiffs,
for a
considerable
time,
diligently
sought
an
opportunity
to learn
the
truth
from the
defendant,
and as
soon as
the
meeting
with
Dexter
was
agreed,
it was
held
without
delaying.
After
extensive
oral
argument,
the
Judge
denied
the
motion.
The most
hotly
disputed
defense
motion,
and the
last
before
Lewis
Garrison
opened
his
case,
was for
a
mistrial
based
upon the
inability
of his
client
to
attend
the
trial
and
assist
with his
defense
due to
his
deteriorating
health
condition.
A
doctor’s
letter
was
provided
in
support.
It was
true
that
Jowers
had been
absent
after
the
first
week,
and we
had
considered
going to
his home
in order
to take
his
deposition.
We
ultimately
decided
against
doing
this
when he
informed
us
through
his
attorney
that he
would
invoke
the
fifth
amendment
throughout.
We
argued
that the
mistrial
was not
timely
or
warranted
since we
at the
outset
had
fully
disclosed
our
witness
list and
the
scope of
their
expected
testimony
to the
defense,
which
had
ample
time to
prepare.
Since
the
defendant
had made
it clear
that he
was
unwilling
to
testify
in his
own
behalf
either
in front
of the
jury or
by
deposition,
his
presence
or
absence
was
irrelevant.
The
Judge
was also
unhappy
with the
language
of the
doctor’s
letter
noting
that it
did not
explicitly
state
that
Jowers
was
unable
to
attend
court or
testify.
The
court
denied
the
motion
for a
mistrial,
and the
defense
moved on
with its
case.
First,
he
called
the
Reverend
Samuel
“Billy”
Kyles.
In
response
to
questions
put to
him on
direct
examination,
Reverend
Kyles
described
his
civil
rights
experiences
in
Tennessee
and the
events
surrounding
the
sanitation
workers
strike
and Dr.
King’s
visit.
He said
that
they
were all
under
surveillance
and he
referred
to the
Redditt
–
Richmond
surveillance
operation
which
was
conducted
from the
rear of
the fire
station.
He said
that he
learned
that one
of the
black
officers
(He was
referring
to
Willie
B.
Richmond.)
engaged
in that
activity
was so
troubled
by it
that he
became
an
alcoholic,
left the
police
force,
and
died,
implying
that he
committed
suicide.
He gave
his
usual
account
of how
he went
into Dr.
King’s
room
about an
hour
before
the
assassination,
spent
the last
hour of
Dr.
King’s
life
with
him. He
described
their
conversation
or
“preacher
talk.”
He gave
an
emotional
statement
of how
he had
come to
believe
that it
was
God’s
will
that he
had been
there to
be
present
when
this
great
man
died. He
said,
inexplicably,
that Dr.
King did
not die
using
drugs or
from
engaging
in some
other
criminal,
activity
but
because
he was
there to
help the
garbage
workers.
He
described
how a
little
old lady
came to
one of
his
speeches
and told
him how
she just
wanted
to shake
his hand
because
his hand
had
touched
Dr.
King.
Thus, he
considered
himself
blessed
to have
had this
experience.
When
Lewis
Garrison
surrendered
the
witness,
he was
riding
high
with his
credibility
intact.
After
cross-examination
was
completed,
it was
in
tatters.
At the
outset,
I
decided
that my
associate
Juliet
Hill-Akines
would
conduct
the
cross-examination
of
Reverend
Kyles. I
believed
that the
level of
my
personal
hostility
and
disdain
was so
high
that
professionally
it would
be
appropriate
to ask
Juliet
to
handle
cross.
She
focused
on how
he drew
pleasure
from
women,
such as
the one
he
described,
reaching
out to
him, and
seeking
to touch
his
hand.
Then,
her
questions
dealt
with
Willie
B.
Richmond
indicating
not only
that he
was
alive
but also
that he
had
testified
at this
trial.
Kyles
was
surprised.
She then
walked
him
through
Kyles
statement
which,
of
course,
refutes
his
claim to
have
been in
Dr.
King’s
room
observing
that he
simply
knocked
on the
door,
had a
few
words
with Dr.
King who
then
closed
the
door,
and
Kyles
walked
over to
the
balcony
some way
down
from the
room.
Reverend
Kyles
said
that
statement
was
simply
not
true. He
could
not
explain,
however,
why the
officer
would
lie
about
these
simple
facts.
Then,
Juliet
played a
videotape
of a
speech
given
him on
the
thirtieth
anniversary
of the
assassination.
In it,
he
described
again
how he
spent
Dr.
King’s
last
hour on
earth
with him
and
Reverend
Abernathy
in Room
306.
Then, as
he
described
how he
and Dr.
King
stood
together
on the
balcony
at the
railing,
he
seemed
to get
carried
away and
became
transfixed
as he
said at
one
point: -
“. . .
only as
I moved
away so
he could
have a
clear
shot,
the shot
rang
out. .
.”
The jury
and the
Judge
looked
stunned.
Juliet
played
the tape
three
times,
so it
became
very
clear
that he
had, in
fact,
somehow
admitted
stepping
aside so
that a
shooter
could
get a
clear
shot.
When she
asked
him who
he was
thinking
about
getting
a clear
shot, he
said, he
supposed
it would
have
been
James
Earl
Ray.
At one
point
during
cross-examination,
Kyles
mouthed
silently
to her
“You
should
be
ashamed
of
yourself.”
When he
was
dismissed,
he
walked
behind
the
attorneys’
chairs
and
asked
Garrison
– “What
did you
get me
into?”
Garrison
replied
“I just
called
you as a
witness.”
Yolanda
King was
in court
that day
and had
the very
uncomfortable
experience
of
sitting
through
Reverend
Kyles
testimony.
Next,
the
defense
called
Frank
Warren
Young
from the
Shelby
County
Criminal
Clerk’s
office.
He
brought
with him
the
original
transcript
of the
record
of the
guilty
plea
hearing
and
authenticated
it so
that it
could be
placed
in
evidence
and in
the
record.
The
defense
thus
ensured
that
James
Earl
Ray’s
guilty
plea was
in
evidence
four the
jury’s
review.
On
cross-examination,
I asked
the
witness
to focus
on
particular
aspects
of the
transcript.
I asked
him look
at the
first
pages of
the
transcript
and
observe
whether
or not
James
Earl Ray
had been
put
under
oath by
Judge
Preston
Battle.
(Required
practice
during a
guilty
plea
hearing)
He had
not been
sworn. I
next
asked
him to
read
James’s
interruption
of the
proceedings
when he
stated
that he
had
never
agreed
with
Ramsey
Clark or
J. Edger
Hoover
that
there
had been
no
conspiracy
and he
did not
want to
do so
now.
Upon
request,
he read
the
state’s
representations
about:
The
existence
of the
second
Mustang,
(which
they
falsely
claimed
at the
time was
the only
Mustang);
the
eyewitness
Charlie
Stephens
(who was
actually
too
drunk to
have
seen
anything);
the
dropping
of the
bundle
in front
of
Canipes
(the
jury had
already
heard
Judge
Hanes
testify
about
Canipes’s
statement);
and the
deliberative
misrepresentation
of the
dent in
the
windowsill,
about
which it
was
stated
that
forensic
evidence
would
conclusively
establish
“. .
.will
match
the
markings
on the
barrel
of the
rifle in
evidence.”
(after
Attorney
Lesar
had
introduced
a FBI
laboratory
report
stating
that
this was
not
possible.)
As their
next
witness,
the
defense
called
former
MPD
lieutenant
Eli
Arkin.
Arkin,
who was
a senior
intelligence
officer,
confirmed
that he
had
picked
up
detective
Redditt
at the
fire
station
and
eventually,
after
the
meeting
in the
MPD
Central
Headquarters,
on
director
Holloman’s
instructions,
he took
him to
his
home.
Shortly
after
they
arrived,
there
the
assassination
took
place.
Lieutenant
Arkin
then
confirmed
that
elements
of the
111th
Military
Intelligence
Group
worked
out of
his
office
for some
time
during
the
sanitation
workers
strike.
On
cross-examination,
he
denied
ever
meeting
or
talking
with any
of the
Alpha
184,
Special
Forces
team in
Memphis
on the
day of
the
assassination.
Eli
Arkin’s
confirmation
of the
presence
and
activity
of the
111th
Military
Intelligence
Group in
Memphis
added to
the
defense’s
mitigating
claim.
The
first
wife of
lieutenant
Earl
Clark,
Rebecca
Clark,
was
called
as the
next
defense
witness.
Prior to
her
testimony,
she had
asked
for a
copy of
her
deposition
to
review
and was
provided
with it.
Mr.
Garrison
established
that her
husband
kept a
large
collection
of guns
and that
he was
an
expert
shot.
She said
that she
got off
work at
4:00 PM
that day
and that
it took
her
about 10
– 15
minutes
to get
home, so
she
arrived
home
around
4:15 PM.
She then
said she
believed
that her
husband
got home
about an
hour or
so later
and lay
down for
a nap
which
lasted
30 – 40
or 45
minutes
until a
report
came
over the
police
walkie
talkie
radio,
which he
left on
the
dining
room
table
for her
to
monitor.
When the
word of
the
assassination
came
through,
she woke
him up,
and he
told her
to go
and get
his
clean
uniform
from the
cleaners
before
they
closed.
She set
out for
the
cleaners
which
was
about 15
minutes
away,
and he
took a
bath.
When she
returned,
he left.
Attorney
Garrison
raised
the fact
that
kind of
walkie
talkie,
she was
talking
about,
was not
available
during
those
times.
She
couldn’t
comment
on that
she said
she only
knew
what she
heard.
On
cross-examination,
I came
back
several
times to
the
question
of
whether
she was
lying to
protect
not her
dead
divorced
husband
but her
children
and, of
course,
himself.
She
denied
that she
would
lie for
that
purpose.
One
major
problem
with her
alibi
for her
former
husband
was the
timing
of the
events,
which
she
described,
and the
conflict
between
her
earlier
recollections
in her
deposition
of
April,
1999 and
her
current
story.
In her
deposition,
she
clearly
stated
that she
usually
worked
until
3:00 PM,
but on
that
day, she
worked
until
4:00 PM.
She also
stated
that her
husband
came
home”
fairly
soon”
after
she had
arrived.
She set
the time
of his
unannounced
arrival
at some
10 – 15
minutes
after
her own.
She also
indicated
that he
was not
asleep
very
long
when the
announcement
came on
the
radio.
In
court,
she now
remembers
that he
could
have
arrived
as much
as 45
minutes
after
her,
putting
it at or
around
5:00 PM,
and that
his nap
could
have
lasted
for
quite
some
time –
an hour
or more.
It
clearly
appeared
to me
that she
was
trying
to cover
up for
an
unexplained
period
of an
hour,
which
may have
meant
both she
and her
husband
Clark
came
home
earlier
and that
he left
earlier
well
before
the
assassination.
As
discussed
later,
we
subsequently
learned
that the
cleaners
would
have
been
closed
by the
time she
should
arrived
– around
6:30 PM.
At that
time,
Mr. Dent
the
owner
would be
at home
having
dinner
with his
family.
We would
also
learn
that she
did not
go near
the
cleaners
that
afternoon
but that
her
husband
who was
not home
did go
there
himself.
We would
also
confirm
that the
kind of
Walkie
Talkie
radio
which
she said
her
husband
brought
home was
definitely
not in
use at
the
time.
Attorney
Garrison
read
portions
of a
“John
Doe
November
5, 1999,
telephonic
deposition
into the
record.
The
witness,
who
contacted
Garrison,
declared
that he
was
involved
in the
assassination
of
Martin
King
present
to a
$400,000
contract
for the
killing
put out
by Water
Reuther
the
leader
of the
United
Auto
workers.
He
contended
that
Reuther
was
being
pressed
by
Hubert
Humphrey
and
Lyndon
Johnson.
Because
of Dr.
King’s
anti war
activity
and that
Carlo
Marcello
cooperated
but was
not
directly
involved,
and
James
Earl Ray
was not
even
there
having
left for
Atlanta.
Attorney
Garrison
completed
reading,
his
portions
of the
telephone
deposition
I
advised
a court
that we
had
concluded
that
this
witness
was
providing
misinformation
and
false
evidence,
and I
referred
to Page
56 of
the
deposition
and read
his
response
to my
question
on
cross-examination
with
respect
to him
arriving
at his
position
at the
corner
of the
brush
area
near the
wall.
When I
asked
him how
long he
took to
get
there in
his
position
from the
time he
entered
the
parking
lot
area,
which
was
adjacent
to the
brush
area
behind
the
rooming
house,
he
replied
only a
couple
of
minutes.
When I
asked
him if
he
encountered
any
impediment
as he
passed
through
the area
to his
position,
he said
None
except
for the
bushes,
through
which he
had to
make
through
his way.
We then
put up
on the
screen a
photograph
taken
within a
day or
so of
the
assassination
showing
the area
behind
the
rooming
house.
Very
clearly
visible
on the
photograph
was
fence
which
was at
about
five
feet
tall and
which
around
east and
west
from the
north
side of
the
rooming
house
all the
way down
to the
very
edge of
the
wall.
For the
witness
to have
passed
through
this
area and
not
having
on
countered,
this
fence
was
unimaginable.
Since
there
were
even
some
barbed
wire
strands
across
the top,
it would
have
required
some
effort
to climb
over it.
Based
upon
this
particular
fact and
other
statements
he made,
which
did not
conform
to facts
we knew
about
the case
including
the
Caliber
bullet
retrieved
from Dr.
King, we
concluded
that
this
witness
was not
credible.
The
defense
had
subpoenaed
Marvin
Glankler,
the
investigator
in
charge
of the
Shelby
County
District
Attorney
General’s
last
investigation,
and
Retired
Judges
James
Beasley
and
Robert
Dwyer
who were
Assistant
Attorneys
General
in 1968,
prepared
the
state'’
case
against
James
Earl Ray
and in
Beasley’s
case
actually
presented
the
state’s
evidence
to the
guilty
plea
jury.
Garrison
said
that
initially
they
told him
they
would be
pleased
to take
the
stand
and
defend
their
work and
the case
against
James.
By early
December
close to
the time
they
were due
to take
the
stand,
their
positions
had
changed.
A motion
to quash
the
subpoena
was
filed on
their
behalf
by the
State
Attorney
General.
Argued
out of
the
presence
of the
jury,
the
Judge
denied
the
motion
and
ordered
the
former
Judges
to
appear.
Meanwhile,
Marvin
Glankler,
out of
turn,
arrived
at the
courthouse
along
with a
representative
of the
anti-drug
task
force,
which he
now
headed.
The
Judge’s
order
required
him to
take the
stand
but with
Glankler
outside
of the
courtroom,
the
state’s
lawyer
and the
task
force
official
argued
in a
bench
conference
that his
testimony
could
destroy
his
cover
and
jeopardize
the
sensitive
operation.
It was
finally
agreed
that
Glankler
would
take the
stand,
but that
the
cameras
would
avoid
showing
or
photographing
his
face. He
was
sworn in
and
began
his
testimony.
Garrison
attempted
repeatedly
to draw
information
form
Glankler
on the
Attorney
General’s
investigative
report,
which
was
published
in 1998.
He was
met with
continual
objections
from the
Assistant
Attorney
General
who was
there to
represent
the
state,
the
Shelby
County
District
Attorney
General
and, of
course,
investigator
Glankler.
The
state
lawyer
was up
and down
like a
jack in
the box.
His
intention
was
clearly
to limit
Glankler’s
testimony
to the
maximum
extent
possible.
He
basically
contended
that the
report
should
speech
for
itself,
and
since
Glankler
did not
write
it, he
could
not
comment
on it.
Garrison
was able
to
extract
the
facts
that the
District
Attorney
General’s
office
began an
investigation
in 1993
and
ended it
in 1998.
That he,
Glankler,
was the
Chief
investigator,
and that
the
investigation
may have
included
statements
taken
from
some 40
witnesses.
On
cross-examination,
I took a
different
tack. I
asked
Glankler
if he
had
interviewed
25 named
witnesses,
the
evidence
from all
of whom
had
already
been
heard by
the
jury. I
asked
him
about
each one
in turn.
Of the
25, he
had
interviewed
only
two. He
had not
even
heard of
most of
the
others.
The
negative
impact
on the
credibility
of the
District
Attorney
General’s
investigation
and
report
was
evident
in the
expression
of
disbelief
on the
jurors’
faces.
The
defense
next
called
LaVada
Whitlock
Addison,
Nathan
Whitlock’s
mother,
and as
noted
earlier,
she
testified
in
detail
about
the time
in her
café
when her
regular
customer,
Memphis
produce
man
Frank
Liberto
told her
that he
had
arranged
the
killing
of
Martin
Luther
King.
She said
that she
ran the
little
pizza
parlor –
which
was
between
Liberto’s
home and
his
warehouse
in the
Scott
Street
market –
between
1976 and
1982.
She said
that
Liberto
would
stop in
four or
five
times a
week
starting
in 1977
and that
they
developed
a good
relationship,
one in
which he
would
often
confide
in her
about
various
things.
He
trusted
and
liked
her. On
the day
in
question,
she said
they
were
sitting
together
at two
tables
pushed
together,
and
something
came on
the
television
about
Dr.
King.
(The
congressional
hearings
were
being
televised
in
1978.)
He
leaned
forward
toward
her and
said “I
had Dr.
Martin
Luther
King
killed.”
She
said,
she
recoiled
and told
him –
“Don’t
be
telling
me
anything
like
that. I
don’t
want to
hear it.
I don’t
believe
it
anyway.”
She said
that
this was
the only
time he
ever
mentioned
it to
her
though
she saw
him many
times
afterward.
Attorney
Garrison
read
large
portion
of James
Earl
Ray’s
deposition
into the
record,
which
basically
set out
James’s
story
and the
history
of his
involvement
from the
time he
escaped
from
prison
in 1967.
After
the
Spates
rebuttal
evidence,
discussed
earlier,
was
concluded
defense
counsel
Garrison
renewed
his
motion
for a
mistrial,
based
upon his
client’s
absence
from
court.
This was
denied
promptly,
and he
then
filed a
motion
for
directed
verdict,
which he
argued
was
justified
because
the
plaintiffs
did not
meet the
required
burden
of
proof. I
argued
that the
evidence
adduced
on
behalf
of the
plaintiffs
was
overwhelming
and that
though
we had
met the
standard
we
decided
not to
move for
a
directed
verdict
in the
case
because
we
wanted
it to go
to the
jury.
The
Judge
denied
the
motion,
and
closing
arguments
began.
Meanwhile,
the
Attorney
General
appealed
Judge
Swearingen’s
denial
of the
motion
to quash
the
subpoenas
served
upon
Judges
Beasley
and
Dwyer to
the
Court of
Appeals
and the
Court
promptly
overturned
the
ruling
and
ordered
the
subpoena
quashed.
Judges
Beasley
and
Dwyer
were
spared
the
inevitable
uncomfortable
task of
defending
the
state’s
investigation
and
justifying
certain
representations
made on
March
10, 1969
to the
guilty
plea
hearing
jury.
The
Closing
Arguments
Over a
period
of
nearly
two
hours, I
took the
jury
through
the
evidence,
step by
step,
reminding
them
that the
King
family
had
brought
this
trial
because
the
initial
investigation
was
badly
flawed
and had
not been
remedied
by any
subsequent
official
local or
federal
investigation.
I
reminded
them
that the
truth
had been
covered
up for
31 years
but that
in this
courtroom,
even
though
the
media
had been
absent
most of
the time
and the
outside
world
had not
learned
about
the
evidence
or even
heard
about
the
trial,
the
truth
had been
revealed.
As
Martin
King
after
said
“Truth
crushed
to earth
shall
rise
again” –
and so
it did.
During
the last
half-hour
with the
use of
computer
graphics,
we took
the jury
through
the last
21
minutes
of Dr.
King’s
life and
the
eleven
minutes
immediately
following
the
killing.
Lewis
Garrison
contended
that if
his
client
had any
liability,
he was
at worst
only a
small
cog in
the
conspiracy,
which
took
Martin
Luther
King’s
life. He
tried to
focus
the
jury’s
attention
on the
city,
state,
and
federal
government
as well
on James
Earl
Ray.
The
Jury
Instructions
By late
morning,
we were
finished
and the
Judge
instructed
the
jury. He
gave the
standard
instructions,
defining
direct
and
circumstantial
evidence,
advising
them
that
they and
only
they
must
decide
questions
of fact
and how
much
weight
to put
on the
various
aspects
of
evidence,
which
had been
laid
before
them,
while he
would
determine
the law.
He
reminded
them
that
they
must
find for
the
plaintiffs
if they
found
that the
plaintiffs’
allegations
were
proved
by a
preponderance
of the
evidence,
in other
words if
the
allegations
were
more
likely
true
than
not. On
the
issue of
damages,
he
reminded
them
that
they
were
bound by
the
parties’s
stipulation
that the
damages
should
no
exceed
$100 – a
payment
toward
the
funeral
expenses.
Finally,
he told
them
that he
had
prepared
a jury
verdict
sheet,
which
contained
those
questions
to be
answered.
1. Did the
defendant
Loyd Jowers
participate
in a
conspiracy
to do harm
to Dr.
Martin
Luther King?
If yes,2.
Did you also
find that
others
including
governmental
agencies
were parties
to this
conspiracy
as alleged
by the
defendant?3.
What is the
total amount
of damages
to be
awarded to
the
plaintiffs?The
case went to
the jury
just before
lunch.The
VerdictIt
took the
jury about
one hour to
decide.
After nearly
four weeks
of trial and
some 70
witnesses
they found
that:1. YES
– Loyd
Jowers
participated
in a
conspiracy
to do harm
to Martin
Luther
King.2. YES
– Others
including
governmental
agencies
were parties
to this
conspiracy
as alleged
by the
defendant.3.
The total
damages to
be awarded
to the
plaintiffs
are $100.
The
Judgment
The
issue of
comparative
liability
was
agreed
to rest
with the
Judge.
Based on
the
evidence
before
him,
Judge
Swearingen
apportioned
liability
as
follows:
The Transcription of the
King
Family Press Conference
on the
MLK Assassination Trial
Verdict
December 9,
1999Atlanta , GA
Coretta Scott
King: There is
abundant evidence of
a major high level
conspiracy in the
assassination of my
husband, Martin
Luther King, Jr. And
the civil court's
unanimous verdict
has validated our
belief. I
wholeheartedly
applaud the verdict
of the jury and I
feel that justice
has been well served
in their
deliberations. This
verdict is not only
a great victory for
my family, but also
a great victory for
America . It is a
great victory for
truth itself. It is
important to know
that this was a
SWIFT verdict,
delivered after
about an hour of
jury deliberation.
The jury was clearly
convinced by the
extensive evidence
that was presented
during the trial
that, in addition to
Mr. Jowers, the
conspiracy of the
Mafia, local, state
and federal
government agencies,
were deeply involved
in the assassination
of my husband. The
jury also affirmed
overwhelming
evidence that
identified someone
else, not James Earl
Ray, as the shooter,
and that Mr. Ray was
set up to take the
blame. I want to
make it clear that
my family has no
interest in
retribution.
Instead, our sole
concern has been
that the full truth
of the assassination
has been revealed
and adjudicated in a
court of law. As we
pursued this case,
some wondered why we
would spend the time
and energy
addressing such a
painful part of the
past. For both our
family and the
nation, the short
answer is that we
had to get involved
because the system
did not work. Those
who are responsible
for the
assassination were
not held to account
for their
involvement. This
verdict, therefore,
is a great victory
for justice and
truth. It has been a
difficult and
painful experience
to revisit this
tragedy, but we felt
we had an obligation
to do everything in
our power to seek
the truth. Not only
for the peace of
mind of our family
but to also bring
closure and healing
to the nation. We
have done what we
can to reveal the
truth, and we now
urge you as members
of the media, and we
call upon elected
officials, and other
persons of influence
to do what they can
to share the
revelation of this
case to the widest
possible audience. I
know that this has
been a difficult
case for everyone
involved. I thank
the jury and Judge
Swearington for
their commitment to
reach a just
verdict, I want to
also thank our
attorneys, Dr.
William Pepper and
his associates for
their hard work and
tireless dedication
in bringing this
case to justice. Dr.
Pepper has put many
years of his life,
as well as his
financial resources,
into this case. He
has made significant
personal sacrifices
to pursue the search
for the truth about
my husband's
assassination.
I want to thank my
son Dexter, who
showed great courage
and perseverance and
who took a lot of
unmerited and
personal attacks so
we could get to the
truth about the
assassination. And I
want to thank my
other children,
Yolanda, Martin and
Bernice who have
kept the faith,
refused to become
embittered and have
remained steadfast
in their efforts to
pursue the truth of
their father's
assassination. My
husband once said,
"The moral arc of
the universe is
long, but it bends
toward justice."
Today, almost 32
years after my
husband and the
father of my four
children was
assassinated, I feel
that the jury's
verdict clearly
affirms this
principle. With this
faith, we can begin
the 21st century and
the new millennium
with a new spirit of
hope and healing.
Dexter King:
I would just like to
say that this is
such a heavy moment
for me. Yet while my
heart is heavy, and
this is a
bittersweet
occasion, bitter
because we are
dealing with
tragedy, a tragedy
that occurred some
32 years ago, but,
yet today, we are
still dealing with
it. It is sweet
because finally we
know what happened.
Sweet because this
family has been
vindicated, sweet
because we can say
that we are truly
free at last. We can
now move on with our
lives. I want to
give a real thanks
to my mother, for
her leadership and
her tireless effort
in carrying this
burden all this
time. You know we as
children at that
time were so young
that we did not
really understand
what was going on.
To my siblings, who
have been here and
been steadfast, to
my aunt, we as a
family have been
unified around this
effort. We finally
got what we have
been asking for, the
opportunity to
present evidence
that we always felt
would bring the
truth out in a court
of law. To have had
12 individual jurors
to bear what we have
been saying, that if
the American public
were allowed to
really hear, they
too would conclude
what has now been
concluded by those
12. I want to make a
special thanks to
Dr. William Pepper,
for really if it
were not for his
efforts, we would
not have known about
this. We really
would not have
gotten involved. We
can say that because
of the evidence and
information obtained
in Memphis we
believe that this
case is over. This
is a period in the
chapter. We
constantly hear
reports, which
troubles me, that
this verdict creates
more questions than
answers. That is
totally false.
Anyone who sat in on
almost four weeks of
testimony, with over
seventy witnesses,
credible witnesses I
might add, from
several judges to
other very credible
witnesses, would
know that the truth
is here. The
question now is,
"What will you do
with that?" We as a
family have done our
part. We have
carried this mantle
for as long as we
can carry it. We
know what happened.
It is on public
record. The
transcripts will be
available; we will
make them available
on the Web at some
point. Any serious
researcher who wants
to know what
happened can find
out.
And I just want to
state for the record
for once and for
all, that those of
you in the media who
may innocently be
reporting that
inaccuracy, you
know, because you
may be legitimately
ignorant about the
facts, I want to
clear that up now.
Those of you who may
be a part of the
media manipulation,
you to can hear
this. The word that
always comes forth
first, that James
Earl Ray confessed,
is not true. He
never confessed. He
pleabargained. Any
of you that
understand the legal
process understand
that plea bargain is
not the same as a
confession. Why?
Essentially it is
put forth in an
effort to get a
lenient sentence.
Also, it is an
admission to having
committed the crime.
The second thing, is
that this verdict
was not, as has been
reported, a
conspiracy that said
others were involved
other than James
Earl Ray. That is
not what that jury
voted on. I want to
be clear about that.
They clearly voted
on evidence that
stated that James
Earl Ray was not the
shooter, that he was
set up, that he was
an unknown patsy.
That Lloyd Jowers,
along with his
coconspirators, that
the jury also
concluded involved
state, local and
federal agencies. I
want to be clear
about that, because
you keep hearing
duplicitous reports.
I also want to put
to rest for once and
for all, that no one
is qualified to
speak on this case
except the people
who were there, the
jurors, the family
and, of course, the
legal team. Just
because someone says
they marched with
Dr. King does not
make them an
authority on this
subject, whether
they are political
conduits or
government
publicists who
continue to recycle
these lies and
continue to
discredit this
family. This is what
happened to my
father. There is a
very distinct
process or protocol
that happens when
there is an issue of
national security.
First, there is an
attempt to discredit
ones credibility.
Second, there is
harassment. And
finally, if that
does not work,
termination or
elimination. That is
what happened to our
loved one, because
he challenged the
establishment. He
spoke out against
the war in Vietnam .
He talked about
dealing with
poverty, by taking
poor people to
Washington . There
was also an interest
in the political
process. He became
too powerful. Let us
not forget, as my
mother said, that it
was the failure of
the system to do the
right thing by its
citizens, who first
and foremost caused
and created a Martin
Luther King Jr. and
others to get out on
the front line and
be beaten,
brutalized and even
killed. And now, it
is the failure of
the system to do the
right thing, which
is now to find out
who killed this man.
Because they
themselves will have
to show bloody
hands. So it is left
up to our efforts as
private citizens, as
he was a private
citizen who had to
seek other means
through private
regress. We thank
God for democracy.
There is still in
America a system,
even with all of its
shortcomings, that
in some cases
justice can be
achieved. So we
believe that this
verdict speaks to
that last bastion of
this democracy.
Where 12 independent
people could hear
something and that
you and I am also
given the
opportunity to hear
and to know. So in
that regard we
celebrate.
Finally, we know
that because this
has occurred after
32 years, we can
finally move on with
our lives. We don't
care what the
justice department
does. This is
another misnomer. We
did not do this to
force their hand. I
doubt seriously that
they will indict
themselves, for who
polices the police?
That is up to the
American public. We,
[the King family]
have done our part.
Those of you, if you
find it in your
hearts to get the
"powers that be" to
officialize what 12
independent people
have already done,
that is your
business. We know
what happened. This
is the period at the
end of the sentence.
Please, after today,
we do not want
questions like; "do
you believe that
James Earl Ray
killed your father?"
I have been hearing
that all of my life.
No, I don't. This is
the end of it. Thank
you.
Martin Luther
King, III: First
I want to say, well
done brother, well
said. On behalf of
all of the persons
who worked with my
father and as the
spokesperson of the
organization that he
cofounded, SCLC, I
don't think that I
can say much more
than what my brother
Dexter has said, and
what my mother has
said. Certainly this
has been a very,
very long time
coming. It
essentially says
that the truth can
in fact come
through. It
essentially says
that if you keep
working forward,
sometimes for some,
even in the
twilight, that one
day you will reach
the conclusion of
truth. This could
not have happened
without a lot of
people. I too, want
to thank Dr. Pepper
and his team, who
have been working on
this for almost 20
plus years. I too,
must thank my
brother, who
basically sat us
down and had the
courage to encourage
us to take on this
issue that we knew
was going to be a
process of maybe,
attempting to
discredit this
family. Some people
have said that we
are crazy. Some have
stated that we were
trying to do other
things. The only
thing we have ever
tried to do was to
seek that which is
true. So while this
is in a sense
closing for us, or
may be the end of a
chapter for us, it
might be just the
beginning for
others, as my
brother Dexter has
stated and my mother
has stated.
We are very pleased
this day. I hope
that this will give
others encouragement
to always seek that
which is true. Thank
you.
Bernice King:
I guess I will
speak, for I have
never spoken before
regarding the
assassination of my
father. I was only 3
yearsold. You may
remember me as the
one in my mother's
lap at the funeral.
I don't have much to
say, because in a
real sense I recall
words that were
spoken when the
decision came down
from the Supreme
Court, regarding the
bus boycott in
Montgomery , Alabama
. The words spoken
were that "God had
spoken" from the
Supreme Court. I
think that God has
spoken from 12
independent jurors
in Memphis ,
Tennessee concerning
my father's
assassination. As
somewhat the
spiritual leader for
this family, because
I am an ordained
Christian Minister,
I have to truly give
praise to God for
what has happened.
We cannot know that
God is not a liar.
He has spoken his
word that I will
never leave you, not
forsake you, that I
will be with you
until the end of the
earth. So I praise
God for what may
happen. I thank God
for my family. My
family praises God
for Attorney William
Pepper, for his
diligent and
tireless efforts.
There is a word in
scripture that says
do not be weary in
what you are doing,
for in due season
you will reap if you
faint not. Today, we
have reaped a
harvest, not only
for us alone, but
also for this
nation. And I
believe that
ultimately God is
going to speak even
more truth in
regards to the
assassination of
Martin Luther King,
Jr., because as we
said from the
beginning, even
though we needed a
sense of peace and
satisfaction to have
the record set
straight, the
reality is that it
is not who killed
Martin Luther King,
Jr., but as we go
forth into the new
millennium, as a
nation, but what
killed Martin Luther
King, Jr. Because
whenever we get to
what killed Martin
Luther King, Jr.,
then we will deal
with the various
injustices that we
face as a nation and
ultimately as a
nation that leads
this world. So I
thank God for what
has happened. I
thank the American
people for their
voices that have
been relentless in
this pursuit in
various ways. Even
to those who have
not been able to
speak at this point,
I thank God for
their prayers.
William Pepper:
Ladies and
Gentlemen, this
great republic has
throughout it's
history, has been
afraid to face the
issues that Martin
Luther King tried to
confront at the end
of his life. Dexter
King said quite
frankly, that Martin
King opposed the war
in Vietnam , and
sought to bring the
poor to Washington
to rally for their
cause in the halls
of Congress. They
took up tents in the
shadow of the
Washington Memorial
to remind the
lawmakers that
forces of power in
this land that do
exist, and they have
rights which were
being denied to
them.
Because he took on
those forces,
powerful economic
forces that
dominated politics
in this land, they
killed him. He was
killed because he
could not be
stopped. He was
killed because they
feared that half a
million people would
rise in revolution
in the capitol of
this country, and do
what Mr. Jefferson
said needed to be
done every 20 years,
to cleanse this
land. This land has
not been cleansed.
This nation has not
faced the problems
that Martin Luther
King, Jr. died
trying to face and
confront. They still
exist today, the
forces of evil, the
powerful economic
forces that dominate
the government of
this land and make
money on war and
deprive the poor of
what is their right,
their birthright.
They still abound
and they rule.
The jury heard the
background of Dr.
King's crust. They
understood, finally,
the reason why he
was stained. He was
not a civil rights
leader when he was
stained. He was an
international figure
of great stature. He
had a moral banner
that he was waving
and it was heard and
seen all over the
land. Here and in
Europe, Southeast
Asia . He had that
kind of compelling
presence. He was a
danger and a threat
to the status quo.
So he was
eliminated.
What the jury also
heard, from all of
those witnesses for
almost four weeks,
was that he was
assassinated because
of the removal of
the all police
protection when he
was in the city of
Memphis . Even Black
Firemen were taken
away. His body guard
staff were removed.
Attack forces were
moved back. On and
on it went. And then
the Mafia
involvement with
Jowers was put forth
in excruciating
detail of how this
was planned and who
was behind this.
The man who
controlled James
Earl Ray was
identified by
independent
witnesses from
spreads of
photographs they had
seen. Like a British
journalist showed a
photograph of this
man to his daughter
and she said anybody
could get this photo
of my father
identifying him
heading others. A
Portuguese
journalist met with
the family and was
told how the
government of the
United States was
protecting this man.
Now, in their homes
protecting their
phones. Who is this
person? Who is this
person that the
government continues
to protect? Against
what kind of
assault?
Then the proof goes
into the broader
conspiracy. The fact
that had you known
that there were
photographers on the
roof of the fire
station. Had you
known that two army
photographers were
on the roof of the
fire station
photographing
everything. Two
cameras, one on the
balcony and one
whisking around the
driveway and into
the brush area. Did
you know ladies and
gentlemen that the
assassination was
photographed? That
there were
photographs buried
in the archives at
the Department of
Defense? No you did
not know. And you
know why you did not
know? Because there
was no police
investigation in
this case. No house
to house
investigation.
Neighbors as late as
two weeks later
stated "they never
knocked on my door,
now let me tell you
what I saw." And she
takes the stand and
she tells what she
saw.
She tells that she
saw a fireman tell
the police that the
shot came from those
bushes there, and
the police ignored
him. Seeing a man
run from an alley
and get into a car
and is whipped away
right in front of
the police. And the
police not bothering
at all to stop him.
No, no, no, you did
not know about any
of this did you?
They didn't talk to
the Captain who ran
the fire station. No
one talked to that
man in thirty years.
He put the
photographers up
there. He took the
stand and stated,
"yeah I put them up
there. They showed
me credentials
saying they wanted
to take pictures."
Where are those
pictures? That proof
has existed for all
of these years. It's
there. It has been
buried. The tragedy
of the death of
Martin Luther King,
Jr. is a tragedy for
this family here.
This family in my
view is America's
first family because
of their struggle
and for what they
have stood for,
going back for
generations, going
back to 1917, the
first world war
period, this family
was under
surveillance by
military
intelligence back
then. Up to the
present time they
have been feared. So
that is a tragedy
for this family. It
is a tragedy for
this nation and to
the world that this
man was taken from
us when he was.
The third tragedy
was the failure of
representative
democracy to deal
with this as a
political act. This
type of act which
was covered up. How
was it covered up?
Well, the jury heard
evidence as to how
it was covered up
for 31 years. And
ladies and
gentlemen, the
evidence they heard
ranged from murder,
murder of a poor
innocent cab driver
who was putting
luggage into a taxi
cab in the driveway
of the Loraine Motel
and who saw the
shooter come down
over the wall, run
down Mulberry Street
and get into a
waiting Memphis
Police traffic car
to be driven away.
He told his
dispatcher, "Oh,
they got the killer.
I saw him being
driven away in a
Memphis Police
Department traffic
car." What happened
to that poor taxi
cab driver? He was
interviewed by the
police that night
and they found his
body the next
morning. NO record
of that death
exists. NO record
exists. If we had
not found people
whom he had told
that story, who
heard him on the
very night we would
have never known
about this.
Then we have to go
to the directories
and find out who was
his wife and who he
was. To see his
listings in the
directories in 66
and 67, and then in
68, see "Betty" his
widow. He is dead,
he is gone and he is
history. So it goes
from murder, down
through bribery.
James Earl Ray was
offered large sums
of money on two
occasions: when he
was in prison and a
pardon if he would
plead guilty. He did
not do it. There was
evidence of
attempted
assassination of
James when he was in
prison. Evidence was
produced of how they
tried to get rid of
James, how they
tried to kill him
when he was in
prison. We went all
through all of that.
Then ladies and
gentlemen, the
media. Because this
could not have been
covered up without
the help of the
media. This is not a
condemnation of the
good works of
journalists who come
and write stories
and put them through
to your editors and
watch them publish,
or television
cameramen who do
your jobs as you are
supposed to do it.
It has to do with
forces that
ultimately decide
what gets on the
air, what gets in
print and what the
slant is. So we put
Bill Shat who is one
of the leading
experts on media
this information and
propaganda used by
government on the
stand, and he
explained in detail
how governments have
done this
historically and how
they have done it
down to the present
time. He explained
how they took this
family on when they
decided they were
going to come out
for a trial for
James Earl Ray. And
how they took Martin
King on when he came
out against the war
in Vietnam .
And remember, when
Dr. King came out
against that war, it
made everyone come
out against him. The
media attacked him
like there was no
tomorrow. Just like
the media attacked
his family like
there is no tomorrow
when they did what
was right. It is the
job of the media to
disclose. Not the
job to hide. This
has been covered up,
it has been hidden
all of these years.
Now the jury has
spoken. And what did
the verdict say? And
they are going to be
trotted out and here
comes the spins, "Oh
the Judge was asleep
during a lot of the
trial and he didn't
hear a lot of the
evidence. Oh there
was a lot of hearsay
there." Not
mentioning the
admissions against
interest are omitted
if there is hearsay.
One thing after
another like this by
people who have
never seen him, who
have never heard
him, who are not
interested in the
efforts, but who
have got a locked in
position that says
that there was a
lone assassin and
that is always the
way it is going to
be. Well let us hope
that together we can
somehow make a step
so that we can end
this nonsense. We
can end this
nonsense. We can end
this cover up. We
can say for once and
for all that a jury
has spoken. They
heard everything. If
there is any decency
left in this system,
it is the fact that
you can get 12
people who can hear
what other people
have to say, they
can review
documents, there are
about 50 exhibits
that they were able
to review, and they
can make up their
own minds.
The defense tried
several times to
have the case
dismissed. The Judge
refused. So it did
go to a jury and
that jury has
spoken. Let's hope
this is a forum,
which we can say, is
healing. We have
reached the truth.
The family is
satisfied. What the
government does, the
government can do.
The government may
do now what it has
never done before.
If they want to take
it up now, let them
take it up. The
real, real ongoing,
almost criminal
aspect of the case
that still exists,
is the fact that
this family
privately had to do
what the government
has not done and
would not do. Make
no mistake about it,
all the evidence
that was heard in
that court over the
course of the last
30 days has been
available for 32
years. It has been
there right in front
of them. All they
had to do was look,
ask questions,
believe credible
people who were
willing to talk to
them, and not
further go away
because there were
black shop owners
and they didn't know
what they heard when
he heard the man
say, shoot the son
of a B when he comes
on the balcony. He
didn't know and he
didn't understand
that. This was a
businessman from
Somerville . In the
traditional history
of the country,
where a person who
was a friend and a
colleague of a
victim, only for one
year, the last year
of his life, but
during that year the
friend and colleague
of the victim
decided 20 years
later the convicted
murderer of that
victim. Then
eventually came to
represent the family
in the final quest
of justice. That has
been the process
that I follow. That
has been the result.
We have at last
obtained justice.
Martin King was
always fond of
saying in moments of
trial, that truth
crushed to earth, no
matter how much it
is crushed, will
always rise again.
Ladies and
Gentlemen, in that
courtroom yesterday
in Memphis ,
Tennessee , finally
that truth crushed
to earth rose again.
Today we acknowledge
that truth.
Dexter King:
I want to thank all
of you for being so
patient and for
coming out to cover
this. At this
moment, we have now
ended our formal
statements and would
now like to open it
up for questions.
Answer to
Question by Dexter
King: What
should happen next
as you have heard,
we really have no
control over. I
don't mean to sound
rash or insensitive,
but we really don't
care at this time.
As my father used to
say, in healthy self
interest, this
family is now hoping
to cleanse and to
heal and move.
Closure. This is it
for us. We are here
to say that we feel
that we can move on
from here.
Answer to
Question by Dexter
King: No, no,
Mr. Jowers did name
names. That is
another misnomer.
Why is there so much
misinformation. The
only thing I can say
is that if anybody
wants to really take
time they should
read these
transcripts.
Ironically, I happen
to get a call from
Mr. Jowers on my way
over here on my cell
phone. He called to
basically say that
he wanted the family
to know and to
express to you,
Mother Dear, that he
never wanted nor
intended any harm to
us and that he is
glad this is off of
his chest. He is
glad the jury ruled
the way they did. He
said that his
attorney does not
even know that I am
talking to you, and
I don't care. I
don't have much
longer and I don't
care what is going
to happen to me now.
He is very afraid of
an indictment. That
is the reason he was
never willing to
come forward. Dr.
Pepper kept telling
him that he did not
have to worry,
because they do not
want the truth, so
you are not going to
get indicted. If
they indict you,
that will throw away
all the "official"
story, which we now
know is not
Question:
There are many
people out there who
feel that as long as
these conspirators
remain nameless and
faceless there is no
true closure, and no
justice.
Dexter King:
No, he named the
shooter. The shooter
was the Memphis
Police Department
Officer, Lt. Earl
Clark who he named
as the killer. Once
again, beyond that
you had credible
witnesses that named
members of a Special
Forces team who
didn't have to act
because the contract
killer succeeded,
with plausible
denial, a Mafia
contracted killer.
Question: I'm
sorry, my question
goes to the family's
feelings. There are
those who feel that
as long as this
greater conspiracy
that has remained
faceless and
nameless and until
there are faces and
names attached to
that conspiracy that
justice will not be
served. The family
doesn't share that
view?
Dexter King:
Well no, because we
know. I guess I am
not making myself
clear. There is an
institutional
framework on how
these things happen.
So if you want to go
back and do the
research for those
who want to know who
gives an order. I do
know certain things
about the military,
and the commander in
chief has to make
certain commitments
for certain troops
to be committed
domestically. In
this instance, there
was denial that the
troops were not
there, Special
Forces were not
there. But in fact,
with the Captain of
the Firehouse, which
Atty. Pepper had on
the stand, said he
put the Army Special
Ops. photographers
on the roof. There
was another witness
that talked about
all the Army
Officers, a Memphis
Police Officer, an
inspector who talked
about all the army
brass that was
there. He said that
he had never seen
that much Army Brass
in his office ever
before. So all of
this information is
there. It's just
that no one has
really looked. This
is the most
incredible coverup
of the century. I
can't even believe
it. It is
mindboggling. But
again, if anybody
wants to go do the
research, and we do
live in an age of
microwave society
and everybody wants
things like that
(very quickly), but
if anyone is serious
about sitting down
and going through
this, they will come
up with the same
conclusions as we
did and 12 other
people did as well.
Question: So
the family doesn't
necessarily want to
see those people
spend time in jail?
Dexter King:
No, we were never in
this for a
retribution of
justice. We follow
the spirit of our
loved one. He
forgave the woman
who almost took his
life, if you recall,
when he was stabbed.
I personally
witnessed my
grandfather
forgiving the killer
of his wife when I
was 13 years of age.
The only thing that
this family and I
have ever talked
about is
reconciliation. We
are a family of
love. We try to walk
the walk and not
just talk the talk.
We are never looking
to put people in
jail. What we are
looking to do is
cleanse the society
because these ills
still exist. Just as
my sister stated so
eloquently, it is
not who killed
Martin Luther King,
Jr., but what killed
him and why was he
killed. He was
killed because he
was addressing
injustices that
today still have not
been addressed.
Dexter King:
So once again, we
want to thank each
and every one of you
for coming out. We
are hopeful about
whatever the powers
that be decide, but
that is on them. But
we caution you, be
wary. You will be
hearing attacks that
the family is in
this for money. I
can tell you and I
can show you the
receipts. We have
spent a lot of
money. And we have
lost a lot of money
because of this.
There is no gain. As
you know, the
verdict rendered a
small, nominal sum.
We requested a
hundred dollars
because there had to
be some damages,
because it was a
wrongful death suit.
We did that because
we were never in
this for money. We
spent money. We had
to pay for some 70
odd witnesses to
appear and all their
expenses. But you
cannot put a price
on freedom. And
certainly you cannot
place a price on
death. So the thing
we hope for is that
we can move forward
into this new
millennium, coming
into the Christmas
Season.
Question: Can
you tell us
something from your
conversation this
morning with Mr.
Jowers?
Dexter King:
He simply stated
that he wanted me to
know, as well as my
family and my mother
(he asked me about
my mother), that he
is sorry for all of
this. But he said
that he is glad that
it turned out the
way it did. He said
what happens,
happens. That he
does not know what
will happen to him
as he gets to his
age. He is still
fearful as a result
of all of this that
he is going to go to
prison. The first
time I met with him,
that was the first
thing he was
concerned about. He
said, "I don't want
to go to jail. I am
an old man and I am
so afraid." Even
though the Justice
Department granted
him federal
immunity, he is
concerned and
worried about the
issue of state
immunity, the state
of Tennessee . We
assured him that if
that were the case,
we would certainly
make a stand to
grantimmunity. We
would support that
kind of thing.
Question: Did
he say anything in
this conversation
about his role in
the assassination?
Dexter King:
Well not in this
conversation, but on
several other
occasions. At least
two occasions that I
met with him. At
another time he
actually called
names. It was
somewhat of a
confessional thing,
because he would
call me sometimes
late into the
evening just to
talk. You could tell
it was a cleansing
process. Why does a
person who is
almost, you know,
terminal in a
sense....even James
Earl Ray was offered
a liver transplant
he would've just
said that he did it.
Why would someone
take that to their
graves? Especially
if they had a chance
to have a little
more life?
Question:
This is to Mr.
Pepper. Was there
anything that came
out in the trial
that you didn't know
about?
William Pepper:
Lydia Cayton came
forward when the
trial was about to
begin. She lived
just down the street
from the Lorraine
Motel. On the
afternoon of the
shooting, she heard
the shots and
grabbed her two
children and ran
down to the corner,
about 8 minutes
after the shooting.
One of her neighbors
stood with her. She
was the one who saw
a man run from an
alley that connected
to a building of the
rooming house, and
get into a Chevrolet
Corvair and drive
around the corner,
while the police
stood there on the
corner of Mulberry.
She also saw a
fireman screaming at
the police that a
shot came from the
bushes. Ms. Cayton's
evidence and courage
is very important.
The courage of the
Fire Department
Captain to come
forward and talk
about putting the
photographers up on
the roof. These
people were
concerned and
frightened. That I
think was
significant. The
testimony of the
main witness who
talked to the cab
driver who was
killed, Louis Ward.
And the taxi driver
who talked about the
network television
team, who drove to
the airport after
they had given Mr.
Jowers a lie
detector test. This
was very important.
They gave Mr. Jowers
a lie detector test
at one point, and
you will hear that
Mr. Jowers failed
the lie detector
test. They came in
and told him that he
failed at the end of
it. While this team
was being driven to
the airport, they
were talking about
Jowers, and because
he knew Mr. Jowers,
his ear perked up.
He heard the
examiner in the
front seat say,
"There is nothing I
can do to get him to
waver." And the
passengers in the
back, asking, "Well
how does a man
retain so much
detail like that?
How can he recollect
that so accurately?"
The front seat
passenger said in
reply, "I don't
know, I couldn't get
him to lie." And
when a program
aired, Jowers was
still shown as
failing the lie
detector test. That
cab driver came
forward. Another cab
driver and security
guard, who lived
another 15 years, a
man called James
McGraw, came forward
and he tried not to
testify, but
eventually he did.
He said, that a
close friend of Mr.
Jowers got drunk and
every time he was
intoxicated over a
period of 15 years,
and they lived
together, he would
always go back to
one thing he did,
that he, McGraw,
after the
assassination, was
told by Jowers to
take this rifle and
get rid of it. He
threw it off of the
Memphis Arkansas
Bridge into the
Mississippi River .
That is where the
murder weapon has
lain for 32 years.
McGraw said he would
never talk about it
when he was sober,
always when he got
drunk and the
details were always
the same. Always the
same. He found him
credible and McGraw
was very close with
Jowers. That is the
kind of evidence
that emerged as the
trial went on. The
jury found all of
this persuasive. A
Head of
Intelligence, The
United States
Department admitted
that he had no
trained intelligence
officers in his
office and that even
they were a nuisance
at one point and
time. The man who
headed the
Protective Unit for
Dr. King was never
informed of the last
visit. He stated
that they were told
to protect him every
time he came in
early, but not the
last time. The man
who learned about
the change in Dr.
King's ,that he was
supposed to be in
room 201, a
courtyard room. That
was then changed to
room 206, which was
an exposed balcony
room. Then there is
the whole thing
about the bushes…the
bushes. So many
witnesses saw
figures in the
bushes and the
shooter coming down
over the bushes and
running. You know
the next morning at
7 o'clock, Inspector
Sam Evans, from the
Memphis Police
Department pulled
Maynard Styles, the
Administrator of the
Public Works
Department and told
Mr. Styles to get a
team out there and
cut those bushes
down. At seven a.m.,
on the 5th of April,
a team is sent to
cut down the bushes.
Now what does that
mean in police
terms? It means that
you have totally
devastated and
changed the scene of
a crime so that it
is never the same.
If there are no
bushes, there can be
no sniper. So that
is the kind of thing
that they did. This
unfolded throughout.
The most moving
testimony was
probably that of a
former government
operative, a very
credible guy of the
National Security
Council, who is now
dying of liver
cancer. His best
friend was on the
sniper unit, 20
Special Forces team
there. He told how
he learned about
that unit and how
they were assigned
and what they were
to do from his buddy
back in the
seventies. His
testimony was
riveting, even
though it was on a
screen, because he
was dying from liver
cancer and could not
attend. There is so
much evidence that
emerged in the court
about a whole range
of activity that if
I summarize I am
going to leave
something out. I
encourage anyone who
is interested to go
and review the
records, to digest
the records and look
over them, and the
exhibits that are
all available. There
are certain military
documents and
certain names in
there, even some of
my working papers
are available. I am
asked to remind you
that if anyone wants
to communicate with
me by email, you can
at:
mailto:wpinclawus@aol.com..
So I am happy to
receive any
inquiries at any
time and any
information at any
time. We have come
to the end of a long
road. I encourage
you to go and put
questions to whoever
you want to in
government, for it
is now in the hands
of the government to
do whatever they
will do. Hopefully,
it will not be to
continue covering
this up. But I would
have to be skeptical
of any other result.
Thank you.
KING FAMILY
STATEMENT ON THE
JUSTICE DEPARTMENT
"LIMITED
INVESTIGATION" OF
THE MLK
ASSASSINATION
ATLANTA . . . On
behalf of The family
of Martin Luther
King, Jr, Martin
Luther King III
today issued the
following statement
on the U.S. Justice
Department's release
of its report on
their "limited
investigation" of
recent evidence
regarding the
assassination of Dr.
King"We learned
only hours before
the Justice
Department press
conference that they
were releasing the
report of their
results of their
"limited
investigation,"
which covered only
two areas of new
evidence concerning
the assassination of
Dr. King. We had
requested that we be
given a copy of the
report a few days in
advance so that we
might have had the
opportunity to
review it in detail.
Since that courtesy
was not extended to
us, we are only able
at this time to
state the
following:1. We
initially requested
that a comprehensive
investigation be
conducted by a Truth
and Reconciliation
Commission,
independent of the
government, because
we do not believe
that, in such a
politically-sensitive
matter, the
government is
capable of
investigating
itself.2. The type
of independent
investigation we
sought was denied by
the federal
government. But in
our view, it was
carried out, in a
Memphis courtroom,
during a month-long
trial by a jury of
12 American citizens
who had no interest
other than
ascertaining the
truth. (Kings v.
Jowers)3. After
hearing and
reviewing the
extensive testimony
and evidence, which
had never before
been tested under
oath in a court of
law, it took the
Memphis jury only 1½
hours to find that a
conspiracy to kill
Dr. King did exist.
Most significantly,
this conspiracy
involved agents of
the governments of
the City of Memphis,
the state of
Tennessee and the
United States of
America. The
overwhelming weight
of the evidence also
indicated that James
Earl Ray was not the
triggerman and, in
fact, was an
unknowing patsy.4.
We stand by that
verdict and have no
doubt that the truth
about this terrible
event has finally
been revealed.5. We
urge all interested
Americans to read
the transcript of
the trial on the
King Center website
and consider the
evidence, so they
can form their own
unbiased
conclusions.Although
we cooperated fully
with this limited
investigation, we
never really
expected that the
government report
would be any more
objective than that
which has resulted
from any previous
official
investigation. In a
reasonable period of
time, when we have
had an opportunity
to study the report,
we will provide a
detailed analysis of
it to the media and
on the
aforementioned
website."For more
information, please
contact
communications@thekingcenter.org.The
King Center thanks
Daniel Dillinger
Dominski Richberger
Weatherford, Inc for
their support and
assistance in making
the posting of this
transcript
possible.The King
Center gratefully
acknowledges the
services &
contributions of the
Data Company of
Memphis, TN for
trial graphics
Proceeds from your
purchases support
the mission of The
King Center in
educating the world
about Dr. Martin
Luther King, Jr.'s
philosophy and
methods of
nonviolence in order
to create the
Beloved Community.
THE TRIAL
1
THE CIRCUIT COURT OF
SHELBY COUNTY ,
TENNESSEE
THIRTIETH JUDICIAL
DISTRICT AT MEMPHIS
_____________________________________________
CORETTA SCOTT KING,
MARTIN
LUTHER KING, III,
BERNICE KING,
DEXTER SCOTT KING
and YOLANDA KING,
Plaintiffs,
Vs. Case No. 97242-4
T.D.
LOYD JOWERS and
OTHER UNKNOWN
CO-CONSPIRATORS,
Defendants.
_____________________________________________
BE IT REMEMBERED
that the
above-captioned
cause came on for
Trial on
this, the 15th day
of November, 1999,
in the above Court,
before the
Honorable James E.
Swearengen, Judge
presiding, when and
where
MR. WILLIAM PEPPER
Attorney at Law
575 Madison Avenue,
Suite 1006
New York, New York
10022
(212) 605-0515
For the Defendant:
MR. LEWIS K.
GARRISON, Sr.
Attorney at Law
100 North Main
Street, Suite 1025
Memphis , Tennessee
38103
(901) 527-6445
For The Commercial
Appeal:
MR. LUCIAN T. PERA
Attorney at Law
Armstrong, Allen,
Prewitt, Gentry
Johnston & Holmes,
PLLC
80 Monroe Avenue,
Suite 700
Nashville, Tennessee
38103
(901) 524-4948
Reported by:
MS. MARGIE J.
ROUTHEAUX
Registered
Professional
Reporter
Daniel, Dillinger,
Dominski,
Richberger &
Weatherford
2200 One Commerce
Square
Memphis , Tennessee
38103
THE COURT: I
normally introduce
those parties who
are going to
participate.
And if they are, I
need their names.
DR. PEPPER: You want
me to write them
down for you, Your
Honor?
THE COURT: That has
dual purposes -- for
my convenience and
then, in
addition to that,
once we have called
their names, we're
in a position to
ask the jurors if
they're familiar
with their names.
DR. PEPPER: Sure.
(Brief break taken.)
MR. PERA: Your
Honor, for many
years -- and I
should first say,
Your Honor,
that all I know
about this situation
is what I've learned
in the last 15
minutes.
But as I say, for
the record, I do
represent The
Commercial Appeal.
I'm a little
out of breath. But
my name is Lucian
Pera. And since at
least 1984 when the
Supreme Court
decided the Press
Enterprise case --
Press Enterprise
versus Superior
Court of California
. And the cite on
that I can give you
which is 464 U.S.
501.
In 1984 the Supreme
Court has made it
clear, as has
virtually every
court in the
nation -- has
addressed the issue
that there is a
constitutional right
on the part
of members of the
public and,
therefore, members
of the press to
attend jury voir
dire proceedings in
court. I would add,
Your Honor, that in
Tennessee there have
been at least two
cases on this point
-- I believe three.
The first one of
which
is State versus
Drake which is a
1985 case which
squarely follows the
analysis in
what are called the
quartet of cases of
which Press
Enterprise is a part
from the
U.S. Supreme Court.
And that case
requires that if
there is a closure
of any part
of a trial that
there must be under
the constitution
specific findings by
the Court
on a motion by a
party that there
will be prejudice if
there's not a
closure and
specifically how the
closure is tailored
as narrowly as
possible to meet the
compelling interest
of preventing
prejudice.
requires written
findings. There have
been at least two
other cases since
then,
Your Honor. I don't
-- I can't cite you
the precise name on
this short of
notice,
but I will remind
the Court of one the
Court may be
familiar with
arising from
this county. I
believe it was in
front of a criminal
court judge across
the street.
And essentially what
happened is that
there was -- it was
a rather horrible
gang-related murder
case. In fact, it
was one in which I
believe the victims
were
literally buried
alive. There were
claims of misconduct
ongoing in the midst
of the
trial. In fact, the
Court itself was
under 24-hour armed
guard at home and at
the
office -- at the
court. During the
course of that
trial, the judge
heard testimony
from witnesses
obviously. And one
of the witnesses who
had testified was to
testify
again. The Court
imposed a gag order
essentially closing
the trial implicitly
and
saying that the
reporters might not
print the name of
that witness who had
already
testified in open
court and who was to
further testify as a
rebuttal witness.
The
Court expressed very
specific concerns
about safety, that
the witness might
flee,
that the trial might
be jeopardized for
that reason. And the
Court of Appeals --
excuse me, I think
it was the Court of
Criminal Appeals --
specifically and
flatly
and firmly reversed
that ruling and said
that what goes on in
open court is open,
and the constitution
requires that it be
so, and again
reaffirming State
vs. Drake
relying on Press
Enterprise. So, Your
Honor, with that
thought in mind --
again,
I've not been privy
to the discussions
here about what the
problem were that
were sought to be
addressed, and I
apologize to the
Court for not being
prepared
in that respect. But
I would urge the
Court to not close
this hearing to
members
of media including
my client, The
Commercial Appeal.
THE COURT: All
right.
MR. PERA: And, Your
Honor, I might
finally request that
in compliance with
State versus Drake,
whatever the Court's
decision there, that
there be specific
findings of fact
tailored to address
the issues under
Press Enterprise .
THE COURT: All
right. First of all,
I would like to
refer you to Supreme
Court Rule 30, Media
Guidelines, under
Section C(2) which
reads as follows:
"Jury selection.
Media
coverage of jury
selection is
prohibited."
MR. PERA: Your
Honor, it's my -- am
I interrupting? I
can look at the
rule, Your Honor,
but it's my
impression that Rule
30 addresses
television coverage
and similar media
coverage. To the
extent that that
rule, Your Honor,
either says or is
interpreted to mean
that voir dire may
be closed by a court
without
constitutional
foundation, the
specifics which are
very clear -- I can
cite them to the
Court if I can get
my hands on State
versus Drake.
If that rule says
that or means that
or the Court
interprets it to
mean that, then
it is
unconstitutional,
Your Honor.
THE COURT: Well, let
me further refer you
to Section D, and
that section deals
with limitations.
And under 2 it says:
"Discretion of
Presiding Judge."
That's me.
"The presiding judge
has the discretion
to refuse, limit,
terminate or
temporarily
suspend media
coverage of an
entire case or
portions thereof in
order to 1.) Control
the conduct of
proceedings before
the Court.
2.) Maintain the
quorum and prevent
distraction. 3.)" --
and this one I am
concerned
with --"Guarantee
the safety of any
party, witness or
juror." This case is
such that
I feel that the
jurors should be
protected from
public scrutiny and
that the public
shall not be aware
of who they are. I
don't want -- and
I'm going to assure
them when
we voir dire them
that they will
remain anonymous.
And for that reason
they will feel
free to participate
in the trial
process. That's my
ruling.
MR. PERA: Your
Honor, may I be
heard on this point?
MR. PERA: Okay. Your
Honor, meaning no
disrespect, may I
ask -- may I ask a
question?
THE COURT: Yes, sir.
MR. PERA: Has this
Court considered or
has it been proposed
to the Court that
the jurors remain
anonymous and
therefore that
proceedings be
allowed to take
place in open court
with, for example,
members of the
public and/or media
present but
nevertheless with
the jurors remaining
anonymous? Has that
been considered,
Judge?
THE COURT: No, sir,
because I don't feel
that that's a viable
solution.
MR. PERA: May I ask
a further inquiry,
Your Honor?
THE COURT: Yes, sir.
MR. PERA: Is it the
Court's ruling that
the entire trial is
going to be held in
secret?
THE COURT: No, sir.
Once the jury
selection process is
completed, then it
will be open to the
media as prescribed
by court rules with
cameras and with
reporters
and all of that.
This court is not
excluding the media
from the trial
proceeding, but it
is excluding them
from the jury
selection process.
MR. PERA: Well, Your
Honor, again -- the
Court knows me, and
the Court knows that
I'm not inclined to
argue with a ruling
once it's been made.
But since I'm
getting into this so
late, Your Honor, I
have to inquire
further. Your Honor,
if -- I'm not at all
sure I understand
how this is tailored
narrowly under the
guidelines of the
constitution.
I mean, for example,
Your Honor, if -- if
the identities of
the jurors is what
the Court is trying
to protect, then --
and not, for
example, their
answers to the
questions of one of
the parties as to
their particular
biases or lack of
biases, it seems to
me that the Court
might consider
having the jurors,
as has been done
across the country,
I think the Court is
probably aware
of this -- having
the jurors remain
anonymous and have
the parties to the
case and the
Court refer to them
in whatever way
would do so
anonymously but,
nevertheless, allow
the
questioning that
goes to, for
example, bias --
their views on
particular subjects
to
be explored in open
court as the
constitution
requires. I would
urge that upon the
Court
as a remedy that has
been used elsewhere.
And it would not
trample on the First
Amendment
but it would,
nevertheless, meet
the Court's
concerns.
THE COURT: I'm going
to deny your
request.
MR. PERA: Your
Honor, when --
you're ruling then
that until voir dire
is complete and the
jury is sworn that
this hearing is
closed both to
members of the press
and the public?
THE COURT: You may,
yes, sir. But if you
do, then you would
be under a gag
order. As an officer
of the Court you
could sit, yes, sir.
MR. PERA: But
another member of
the public could be
present and not be
under some sort of
gag order?
THE COURT: I'm going
to exclude all
members of the
public, as a matter
of fact, during the
jury selection
process. I'm not
going to let
reporters come in
here and say, at
this time I'm not a
reporter, I'm just a
member of John Q.
Public.
MR. PERA: Okay, Your
Honor. I just wanted
to make sure I
understand your
ruling then. The
hearing is closed to
members of the press
and the public until
the jury is sworn.
THE COURT: And the
public. And the
public, yes, sir.
MR. PERA: May I -- I
assume that what has
transpired here so
far, I'm under no
gag order; is that
correct, Your Honor?
Because I may well
be instructed by
THE COURT: All
right. Ladies and
Gentlemen, we have
completed our
process. We have
12 jurors now and
two are alternates.
So the rest of you
I'm going to excuse
and thank you for
your patience, and
you can report to
the main jury room
tomorrow at 9:30.
All right. Now that
we have selected or
jurors and
alternates, we would
ask to you please
stand and take the
official oath as
jurors in the case.
THE CLERK: Ladies
and Gentlemen,
please raise your
right hand.
(Whereupon the jury
was sworn in.)
THE CLERK: Okay.
Please be seated.
THE COURT: All
right. Normally at
this stage we would
begin our trial
which would be the
rendering of an
opening
statement by the
lawyers. That is
they would tell you
what they expect the
proof to be as
it develops in the
case, and then we
would start to hear
the witnesses in the
case. But
because of the hour,
I'm going to excuse
you and ask you to
be here tomorrow at
9:45 so
that we can get
started promptly at
10 o'clock,
reminding you that
you should not speak
with the lawyers or
the witnesses or
anyone else involved
in the case and that
you should have no
contact with the
media. I think --
I'll have some
additional
instructions for you
tomorrow before we
start to hear the
proof. You should
not go back to the
main jury room for
any reason. You come
directly here from
now on which means
that you don't
report at the
regular 9:30 thing
over there. Just
come right here. Mr.
James will show you
our jury facility
back here, and
that's where you
should congregate
until you come out
as a group.
We would ask you --
sometimes the jurors
would sit out in the
hall and do things
of that sort before
the trial begins
in a normal case.
But because of the
nature of this one
and because we don't
want you to
be exposed to the
media, we would ask
you to please not
congregate in the
hallways out
there. If there are
smokers in the
crowd, then during
our breaks, you can
feel free to
go down and do your
smoking or whatever
else just as long as
you don't have any
contact
with the media. If
we -- if for any
reason we need to
take a comfort break
on your behalf,
we're very
considerate, we'll
do that. We want
this to be a
pleasant experience
for you.
But it's a serious
matter, and let's
not forget that. All
right.
Proceeds from your
purchases support
the mission of The
King Center in
educating the world
about Dr. Martin
Luther King, Jr.'s
philosophy and
methods of
nonviolence in order
to create the
Beloved Community.
MR. PERA: Your
Honor, good morning.
I have a couple
preliminary matters
related to the
matter you have on
trial. May I address
the Court this
morning?
THE COURT: Let me
get my orders first.
MR. PERA: Okay. I
thought that was
done, Your Honor.
That's why I
approached.
THE COURT: Any
additional orders?
Okay. Go ahead, Mr.
Pera.
MR. PERA: As you
know, I'm Lucian
Pera. I represent
the Commercial
Appeal. First, your
Honor, I have an
order on yesterday's
proceedings as to
our motion for
access -- I have
served this on
counsel for the
parties -- that both
grants -- both
denies my motion for
access, grants our
status as an
intervenor for our
limited
purpose and grants
the Rule 9 motion
that you orally
granted yesterday.
THE COURT: All
right.
MR. PERA: Does that
meet with your
approval, your
Honor? There are two
other matters, your
Honor, I want to
present. One is a
motion we filed this
morning. As I
understand it,
although, of course,
I wasn't here and my
client wasn't in the
courtroom, voir dire
has been completed.
We have moved --
filed a motion with
the Court, I'm not
sure if the Court
has received it yet,
for access --
immediate access as
soon as practicable
to the transcript of
voir dire
proceedings. We have
filed a motion and
would ask the Court
to grant us
immediate access to
the transcript of
the voir dire
proceedings held in
this case.
I'll obviously give
a moment to counsel.
I'm anticipating one
of two possible
results. I've
actually prepared an
order. Since I know
my client may be
interested in an
appeal, I will share
this with Mr. Pepper
and Mr. Garrison.
There is one other
matter, Your Honor.
That is my partner
Ms. Leizure is in a
better position to
address it than I.
We know the Court
has granted access
to the trial to the
broadcast media, but
under Rule 30 we
would also, as the
Court knows, do use
still photographers
and would request
and have filed a
motion yesterday
afternoon by access
by one of our still
photographers to the
courtroom.
If the Court needs
to hear that
addressed from a
legal point of view
under Rule 30, my
partner, Ms.
Leizure, can address
that.
THE COURT: As for
still photography,
I'll have to refer
to the rule, which
does allow it, but
it is limited.
believe the
provisions are that
you can limit it to
two still
photographers.
THE COURT: Who are
you?
MS. LEIZURE: I'm
sorry, Your Honor.
I'm Kathy Leizure.
I'm Mr. Pera's
partner. I represent
the Commercial
Appeal.
THE COURT: Kathy
who?
MS. LEIZURE: I'm
Kathy Leizure. I
believe the
provision is, your
Honor, you can limit
it to two still
photographers who
are using no more
than two cameras
each.
THE COURT: I intend
to abide by the
rule.
MS. LEIZURE: Okay,
Your Honor.
THE COURT: It says
if there are more
than two, if we're
going to have still
photography in the
courtroom, you'll
have to work it out
among yourselves. If
they can't work it
out among
themselves, then I'm
going to disallow
all of it.
MS. LEIZURE: I
understand, Your
Honor. There is a
provision in here
for pooling
arrangements, which
I would be happy
to try to work out
if I know, you know,
what other media
have been granted
access pursuant
to this rule for
still photography
purposes.
THE COURT: I intend
to abide by the
rules. It is for
that same reason
that I disallowed
the presence of
media during the
jury selection. All
right. Assuming that
there are no others
who want to have
still photographers
in the room, I'll
allow yours, but if
it comes to a point
where there are more
than the rule
allows, if you can
work it out among
yourselves, I'll do
that. If not, as I
said, I'm going to
disallow all of
them, because I'm
not going to become
involved in a
dispute over who can
and who cannot.
MS. LEISURE: I
understand, Your
Honor. I understand.
So I will advise my
client that they can
bring the still
photographer in
within the
provisions, the
criteria and
guidelines of the
rules.
THE COURT: The other
thing is that I have
instructed all of
them that they are
not to photograph my
jury.
MS. LEIZURE: That's
right. That's
certainly a
provision that is in
the rule. That's
understood.
THE COURT: Yes.
MR. PEPPER: May I be
heard, Your Honor?
MR. PERA: I've
provided this order
--
THE COURT: Just a
moment. Go ahead,
Mr. Pepper.
MR. PEPPER: Thank
you, Your Honor.
Your Honor, the
family has its own
still photographer
who would like to be
present in the
courtroom and will
abide by all of the
rules. It is Mr.
Benedict Fernandez,
who for nearly forty
years has followed
the history of Dr.
King's work and
these proceedings.
MR. PERA: Your
Honor, if I could
pass the order for
immediate access to
is the transcript.
Mr. Garrison and Mr.
Pepper have approved
that order, although
I haven't actually
signed that
original. Thank you,
your Honor. I
appreciate you
hearing us.
THE COURT: Yes. Mr.
Garrison, are you
ready?
MR. GARRISON: Yes,
Your Honor.
THE COURT: Mr.
Pepper?
MR. PEPPER: Yes.
THE COURT: Bring the
jury out,
Mr. Sheriff.
(Jury in.)
THE COURT: Good
morning, ladies and
gentlemen. Glad to
see that everybody
made it this
morning. Yesterday I
inadvertently
omitted one of the
Court personnel. I
should have
introduced him. I
have to constantly
remind him that I'm
elected by the
residents of Shelby
County and that he
is not my boss. It
is my court
clerk, Mr. Brian
Bailey over here. I
think I introduced
everybody else.
Before we begin the
trial, I'm going to
give you some
preliminary facts
that you can refer
to during the course
of this trial.
Before the trial
begins, I'm going to
give you some
instructions to help
you
understand how the
case will proceed,
what your duties
many be, and how you
should conduct
yourselves during
the trial. When I
have completed these
instructions, the
attorneys will make
their opening
statements. These
statements will be
brief outlines of
what the attorneys
expect to be
evidence. After the
opening statements,
you will hear the
evidence. The
evidence generally
consists of the
numbered exhibits
and testimony of
witnesses. The
plaintiffs will
present evidence
first. The defendant
will then be given
the opportunity to
present evidence.
Normally the
plaintiff presents
all of the
plaintiff's evidence
before the other
parties present any
evidence. Exceptions
are sometimes made
out of this usually
to accommodate a
witness. The
witnesses will
testify in response
to questions from
the attorneys.
Witnesses are first
asked questions by
the party who calls
the witness to
testify, and then
other parties are
permitted to
cross-examine the
witness.
Although evidence is
preserved my asking
questions, the
questions themselves
are not evidence.
Any insinuation
contained in a
question is not
evidence. You should
consider a question
only as it gives
meaning to the
witness' answer.
Evidence may be
presented by
deposition. A
deposition is
testimony taken
under oath before
the trial and
preserved in
writing or sometimes
it will be
videotaped. During
the trial objections
may be made to the
evidence or trial
procedures. I may
sustain objections
to questions asked
without permitting
the witness to
answer or I may
instruct you to
disregard an answer
that
has been given. In
deciding this case
you may not draw an
inference from an
unanswered
question, and you
may not consider
testimony that you
are instructed to
disregard. Any
arguments about
objection or motions
are usually required
to be made by the
attorneys out of the
hearing of the jury.
Information may be
excluded because it
is not legally
admissible. Excluded
information cannot
be considered in
reaching your
decision. A ruling
that is made on an
objection or motion
will be based solely
upon the law. You
must not infer from
a ruling that I hold
any view or opinion
for or against any
parties to this
lawsuit. When all of
the evidence has
been presented to
you, the attorneys
will make their
closing arguments.
The attorneys will
point out to you
what they contend
the evidence has
shown, what
inferences you
should draw from the
evidence and what
conclusions you
should reach as your
verdict. The
plaintiff will make
the first argument
and will be followed
by the defendant.
Plaintiff will then
respond to the
defendant's
arguments. Unless
you are otherwise
instructed,
statements made by
the attorneys are
not evidence. Those
statements are made
only to help you
understand the
evidence and apply
the law to the
evidence. You should
ignore any statement
that is not
supported by the
evidence.
After the arguments
are made, I will
instruct you on the
rulings of law that
apply to the case.
It is your function
as jurors to
determine what facts
-- what the facts
are and apply the
rules of law that I
have given you to
the facts that you
have found. You will
determine the facts
from all of the
evidence. You are
the sole and
exclusive judges of
the facts. On the
other hand, you are
required to accept
the rules of law
that I give you,
whether you agree
with them or not.
must determine which
of the witness'
testimony you
accept, what weight
you attach to it and
what inferences you
will draw from it.
The law does not,
however, require you
to accept all of the
evidence in deciding
what evidence you
will accept. You
must make your own
evaluation of the
testimony given by
each of the
witnesses and
determine the weight
you will give to
that testimony. You
must decide which
witnesses you
believe and how
important you
think their
testimony is. You
are not required to
accept or reject
everything a witness
says. You are free
to believe all, none
or part of any
person's testimony.
In deciding which
testimony you
believe, you should
rely on your own
common sense and
every-day
experiences. There
is no fixed set of
rules to use in
deciding whether you
believe a witness,
but it may help you
to think of the
following questions:
Was the witness able
to see, hear or be
aware of the things
about which the
witness testifies?
describe those
things? How long was
the witness watching
or listening? Was
the witness
distracted in any
way? Did the witness
have a good memory?
How did the witness
look and act
while testifying?
Was the witness
making an honest
effort to tell the
truth or did the
witness evade
questions? Did the
witness have an
interest in the
outcome of the case?
Did the witness have
any motive, bias or
prejudice that would
influence the
witness' testimony?
How reasonable was
the witness'
testimony when you
consider all of the
evidence in the
case?
There are certain
rules that would
apply concerning
your conduct during
the trial and during
recesses that you
should keep in mind.
First, do not
conduct your own
investigation into
the case, although
you may be tempted
do so. For example,
do not visit the
scene of an
incident, read any
books or articles
concerning any issue
in the case or
consult any other
source of
information. If you
were
to do that, you
would be getting
information that is
not evidence. You
must decide the case
only on the evidence
and law presented to
you during the
trial. Any juror who
receives any
information about
the case other than
that presented at
the trial must
notify the Court
immediately. Do not
discuss the case
either among
yourselves or with
anyone else during
the trial.
You must keep an
open mind until you
have heard all the
evidence, the
attorneys' closing
arguments and my
final instructions
concerning the law.
Any discussion
before the
conclusion of the
case would be
premature and
improper.
Do not permit any
other person to
discuss the case in
your presence. If
anyone does attempt
to do so, report
that fact to the
Court immediately
without discussing
the incident with
any of the other
jurors. Do not speak
to any of the
attorneys, parties
or witnesses in the
case even for the
limited purpose of
saying good morning.
They are
also instructed not
to talk to you. In
no other way can all
of the parties feel
assured of your
absolute
impartiality. All
right. There are a
couple of additional
comments I would
like to make. I know
that when you are
over in the big
room, the jury
commissioner
probably tells you
don't ever leave
anything lying
around. I just want
you to know that we
have not had any
unhappy experiences,
that your personal
affects are
considered to be
safe in the jury
room.
So if you have
sweaters or coats or
lunches or whatever
else, then you can
feel pretty safe
leaving them back
there while you are
here or while you
are gone to lunch.
Also, if we need to
take a comfort
break, let us know
and we'll be glad to
accommodate you. We
want to make this a
pleasant experience
for everyone. We
would ask you to be
on time whenever we
are supposed to
congregate. We'd
hate to have to be
waiting on someone
who is disrespectful
of the others and
for some
Finally, I know that
sometimes, usually
after lunch, but any
time of day you can
become weary and
just can't keep your
eyes open. So I am
going to designate
each of you and
authorize you to
nudge your neighbor
if you catch them
dozing on us. All
right. As I
promised, the
attorneys will give
their opening
statements, that is,
they will tell you
what they expect the
proof to be in this
case. After they
have done that, we
will begin to hear
the proof.
As I told you, this
is a case on
conspiracy.
Conspiracy I guess
in general terms
would mean carrying
out a design or plan
where two or more
have agreed to
commit an act to do
injury or damage.
And the planning, of
course, is not
enough. They have
to, in addition to
the planning, do an
act pursuant to that
plan in order to be
a co-conspirator.
All right. The
plaintiff will
begin. Then after
the defendant has
given
their opening
statement, we will
start to hear the
proof in the case.
Mr. Pepper.
MR. PEPPER: Thank
you, Your Honor.
Good morning, ladies
and gentlemen of the
jury. On the 3rd of
April, 1968, loving
husband, father of
four young children
kissed his family
goodbye and left for
Memphis , Tennessee
. He would never
return. They would
never see him alive
again.
On the 4th of April,
1968, approximately
one minute past six
in the evening as he
stood on a balcony
overlooking a
parking area of the
Lorraine Motel, he
was felled by a
single bullet, never
regained
consciousness and
died shortly
thereafter.
That, ladies and
gentlemen, is the
beginning of this
story. The plaintiff
in this case, the
victim, was a
husband and a
father, but he also
was a prophetic
figure in American
history. He had been
a civil rights
leader as a young
man after school and
in his early
pastor's years, but
he moved beyond
that calling, beyond
that calling on
behalf of the poor
in the southern part
of this
country, in this
area of this
country, to become
an international
figure concerned
with
the plight of poor
people, economic
injustice and with
the issues of peace
and war.
So as he grew in his
leadership and his
calling, he was
awarded the Nobel
Peace Prize. With
that award he became
truly an
international
figure, not a
regional pastor
fighting for justice
on behalf of his
people. He then
turned his attention
to the plight of
poor people and the
effect of war.
He came out strongly
during the last year
of his life to
oppose the war in
Vietnam because he
saw it destroying an
ancient culture and
civilization that
had so much in
common with the
plight of black
people and the poor
everywhere in the
world. So he opposed
that war.
He also turned his
attention to the
plight of poor
people, the growing
numbers of poor in
the United States ,
and had put together
a poor people's
campaign that was to
descend on
Washington D.C. in
the spring of 1968,
the very spring in
which he was
assassinated. That
March an encampment
did come off but
without its leader.
As such, it is
history now that it
did not have the
impact that it might
have had on the
Congress of the
United States . The
victim was, of
course, Dr. Martin
Luther King, Jr...
The defendant in
this case, Mr. Loyd
Jowers, who owned
Jim's Grill, which
was at the ground
floor of a rooming
house on South Main
Street in Memphis at
the time. It no
longer exists, but
the building is
still there.
Your Honor has quite
correctly advised
you not to go near
the scene of this
crime because it has
changed so much over
the years. It would
only be very
confusing for you.
That is the reason
for that
instruction.
At that time and now
that building backed
onto an area, like a
vacant lot area or a
backyard. That
backyard was covered
with brush and
bushes, and beyond
it was the Lorraine
Motel and the
balcony on which
Martin Luther King
stood when he was
assassinated. The
defendant managed
and owned that
grill, and the
plaintiffs will
attempt to prove
that the wrongful
acts and conduct of
this defendant led
to the death of
Martin Luther King
from behind his very
premises, from the
bushes, the brush in
that area.
Now, by way of
disclosure to you,
counsel for both
parties have agreed
not to conduct any
interviews with the
media, not to talk
to the press at all,
during the course of
this trial. The
Court has so
instructed you with
respect to that. We
think that is a most
important
instruction, and, in
addition, plaintiffs
would hope that you
would think
carefully
about the issues of
this case and the
facts that are
presented and the
evidence that
comes before you and
not considering what
is on television or
radio or in the
newspapers
regarding this case.
We would ask you
please consider
staying away from
any coverage of that
sort
and make your
decision solely on
what you hear in
this courtroom. It
is most important.
Also by way of
disclosure I have
the obligation to
tell you that I was
a friend and a
colleague of the
victim in this case
during only the last
year of his life.
Years later I began
to look into the
facts of this case
and ultimately
became convinced
that the man accused
of the crime was not
guilty and undertook
to represent him and
was his lawyer for
the last ten years
of his life.
He died in prison,
never having a trial
on the evidence in
the case. And the
plaintiff family
decided that this
man also was
innocent of the
crime and decided to
come out and support
a trial for him a
few years before he
died.
Now, the Court has
properly instructed
you with respect to
the nature of the
evidence. There will
be mostly live
witnesses, but there
will also be some
deposition evidence
that you will hear,
some affidavits,
some public
statements, and the
Court will advise
you as to the range
of voracity you
should put on any
evidence that is
admitted in this
Court. But it will
not all be live
testimony, although
indeed most of it
will.
With respect to the
plaintiff's proof,
it is -- the case
will be divided into
a variety of
sections. It is
important to us that
you consider those
sections in the
order as it appears.
There will be a
general introductory
background area of
the case that will
familiarize yourself
with what led up to
this wrongful death
so that will be
hopefully as clear
to you as can be.
There will then be
evidence laid before
you that will
indicate that in
fact the fatal
bullet was fired
from the brush area
behind the rooming
house, from a row of
bushes that were
very tall and thick
where a sniper lay
in wait and fired
the shot. So that
section will deal
with the bushes.
There will be a
section of proof
that will deal with
the rifle that is in
evidence that is
alleged to have
caused the
death of Dr. King.
And the proof that
the plaintiffs will
put forward will
demonstrate to you
that in fact the
rifle in evidence is
not the murder
weapon and that the
murder weapon was
disposed of in
another way.
Plaintiffs will
advance proof that
there were a number
of other people
involved. As Your
Honor has correctly
told you, of course
a conspiracy
involves more than
one. Whilst this
case is focusing in
a civil court on Mr.
Jowers as the
defendant, there
were other people
involved. And some
of those individuals
will be developed in
evidence.
In particular one
individual will be
developed in
evidence who was
critical to the
coordination of a
lot of these
activities and who
is beyond the reach
of this Court,
although will be
invited, has been
invited, and will be
invited to attend,
but was a part
of this conspiracy,
this collaboration
with Mr. Jowers.
Now, defendants have
in their answer,
their amended
answer, indicated
that
if liability
results, and counsel
has mentioned that
yesterday, if
liability results,
attaches to his
client, that it
should also attach
to other agencies
and individuals.
Because that door is
open, plaintiffs
will advance
evidence of the
extent and the scope
of this conspiracy
so that you
understand the
umbrella under which
the defendant was
operating, so it is
clear to you the
kind of total
picture in which he
found himself as he
carried out his
wrongful acts which
led to this death.
One indication of
this conspiracy, why
we are here
thirty-one years
later in this
courtroom in
Memphis, Tennessee,
is the suppression
of the truth, the
cover-up that has
lasted for so long
and the effects of
that cover-up in
terms of people
learning the truth
and courts, such as
this Court, being
able to entertain
proceedings designed
to unearth that
truth.
This cover-up itself
and that section of
the case would show
you
indications of the
wrong and will
relate directly to
the wrong itself
that we are proving
here and alleging
here.
Now, because these
witnesses will come
from various parts
of the country and
various parts of the
world, I must say,
we've had to adjust
to various schedules
of people. So to
some extent the
evidence you hear up
there may be
disjointed. But what
I ask you to
consider is that
each of the
witnesses who
testify with respect
to facts will be
putting forward to
you a particular
piece of this
puzzle. And they are
being called only
for -- he or she
will be called only
for that particular
piece. So you must
discern what that is
in each instance.
Yes, there will be
an introductory
statement so that
you get to know the
witness and who the
witness is, get a
feeling for whether
he or she is
credible. But beyond
that there will be a
piece of
information. It
would be very useful
in our view for you,
if you could, to
take notes in the
course of these
proceedings. I know
the
State I understand
does not provide you
with note paper or
pads in this
jurisdiction. But if
you could provide
yourselves with them
just to make notes
of particular facts
that you think are
relevant that a
witness has
testified to or an
exhibit that you
might want to look
at further or later
on during
deliberations, that
would be very
helpful to you when
you begin to refresh
your own
recollections,
because there will
be a lot of
information coming
out.
There will be a
great deal of
information coming
out from a number of
witnesses. You may
very well expect to
forget some of it
unless you have
noted it down so you
understand what they
said. I urge you to
consider using that,
to use some
mechanical way of
recalling what has
happened.
I think that's
basically it. I
think plaintiffs
believe that as a
result of the
evidence you will
hear in this
courtroom, that
finally the truth
will emerge in
respect of the
assassination of
Martin Luther King,
Jr. He often said
that
truth-crushed earth
will rise again.
Well, I think
plaintiffs sincerely
hope that the
truth will be
resurrected in this
courtroom. And that
as a result of the
truth being
resurrected in this
courtroom, the
events, those
horrible events of
April 4th, 1968,
will be unearthed
and seen and
understood.
Ladies and
gentlemen, prepare
yourselves for the
resurrection of
truth with respect
to that horrible
day, April 4, 1968.
And I suggest to you
that some of the
evidence you hear
may go to the
essence of this
Republic and may in
fact shake some of
the foundations of
this Republic. So
important is this
case, so important
is the evidence,
please consider it
carefully and well.
We seek a verdict of
liability against
the defendant
because he played a
critical role in
these events. But it
goes well beyond
him. And we're
prepared to
acknowledge and to
establish that.
MR. GARRISON: If
Your Honor please
and Dr. Pepper and
ladies and
gentlemen, as you
know, I'm Lewis
Garrison. I
represent Mr.
Jowers, who is the
defendant in this
case.
I'd like to say
this: I started
forty years ago in
this practice of law
in August, and on
April the 6th, 1968,
I was about three
hundred feet from
this very spot in my
desk when Dr. King
was assassinated.
Now, Dr. Pepper and
I agree on probably
eighty percent of
the things that he
is advocating and
stating to you.
There are some areas
that we do not agree
upon. I'll touch on
those now.
Ladies and
gentlemen, April
4th, 1968, this city
was racially
divided. November
16, 1999, it is
still racially
divided. I'm sorry
to tell you, it is.
It is an error we
need to work on, and
I hope this trial
will bring out some
things that perhaps
will have some
bearing on that.
Mr. Jowers has been
around the City of
Memphis a long time.
He is a former
police officer. When
this occurred in
1968, he was
operating a small
restaurant called
Jim's Grill.
Now, you'll find
that any part that
he -- he has
conferred with Mr.
Dexter King and
Ambassador Young and
told them some
things that he knew
and heard, but I
think you will find
that he was a very
small part, if any
-- if any -- in the
assassination of Dr.
King. He was simply
operating a little
restaurant down on
South Main Street .
Anything that Mr.
Jowers may have had
to do with this
certainly was
unknown to him. He
was never told that
the target of an
assassination was
Dr. King. Certainly
his feelings are
that he was at
sympathy with Dr.
King and certainly
for the things that
Dr. King was
seeking.
Certainly Ms. King
and her family have
been made to suffer
more than any family
should. There is no
question about that.
They've had to go
through more than a
family should have
to go through. We're
certainly in
sympathy with them
and have always
been,
always have been
behind Dr. King and
the things that he
was seeking. When I
was growing up, not
too far from here,
we had separate rest
rooms, separate
water fountains,
those type things,
separate schools. It
doesn't seem like it
was very long ago.
But after Dr. King
came
along, those things
came to some extent,
but we still take
too much of our
rights for granted.
It has not always
been the way it is
now.
In this trial you
will hear from
different persons
that will bring
forth things that
you probably never
heard before. For
instance, there will
be a police officer
that will testify
here about the
United States
government sending
in agents just
before Dr. King's
assassination.
You'll hear a lady
here testify about a
police officer who
was her husband who
was very prejudiced
against people whose
skin was not white.
You'll hear, ladies
and gentlemen, from
a gentleman who will
also tell you that
he had a chance to
be with Mr. James
Earl Ray
for some months
before the
assassination, and
he'll provide
information to you
as to what
Mr. Ray disclosed to
him as to how he
escaped from the
Missouri prison, who
helped him, and
the purpose of it.
I think, ladies and
gentlemen, you'll
find in this case
that Mr. Jowers was
a very, very small
cog in a big wheel,
if he was a party at
all. He never
knowingly did
anything that would
have caused the
death of Dr. King or
brought any hardship
on Ms. King or her
family.
Now, this has been a
long process. I've
been involved it
seems like forever.
It has been many,
many years. Dr.
Pepper has been
involved in this
three times as long
as I have. But this
is the final
chapter.
Whatever historians
may write, your
verdict will be the
final chapter in
this case. So in
this case I think
when you hear all
the testimony here
and all the proof
that Dr. Pepper will
offer and I'll
offer, I'm going to
be able to stand
here and ask you not
only if you find
that Mr. Jowers had
anything to do with
it, but there are
others who are much
more responsible
than he was who
knew what they were
doing and who
brought about the
commission of this
hate crime. That's
what it was. And
that others are
responsible and that
they should be held
liable instead of
Mr. Jowers. It will
be an interesting
trial. I think that
you will certainly
find it interesting,
and I hope that you
do. If you will
listen attentively,
because this is a
very important case
in the history of
this country.
Thank you.
THE COURT: Mr.
Pepper, call your
first witness,
please.
MR. PEPPER:
Plaintiffs call Mrs.
Coretta Scott King
to the stand.
CORETTA SCOTT KING
Having been first
duly sworn, was
examined and
testified as
follows: DIRECT
EXAMINATION
Q. Thank you for
being here. I
realize how
stressful it is at
the time,
particularly
because of the
gauntlet of the
media out there.
We're grateful for
your presence. Could
you just tell us by
way of background
what was the purpose
of Dr. King's visit
to Memphis , his
involvement in
Memphis and his
coming here in 1968.
A. Martin came to
Memphis to support
the sanitation
workers who were
engaged in a strike
for better wages and
working conditions.
He felt it was
important to come to
support them because
they were working
poor people.
Q. And how did the
sanitation workers'
strike and his
support for that fit
into the Poor
People's March in
Washington which had
been planned for
later on, the
spring?
A. He felt that it
was important that
he give his support
to them because they
were a part of what
he was really
struggling to get
the nation to
understand, that
people work
full-time jobs but
in a sense for
part-time
pay. Even people who
were poor who worked
could not make a
decent living. So
they would then be
invited to join the
mobilization for the
campaign which was
to be held in
Washington .
Q. Right. And was
this support -- his
support for the
sanitation workers
in Memphis and the
plans for the Poor
People's March in
Washington to be
covered by the
umbrella of
non-violence at all
times?
A. Absolutely. He
felt that -- as you
know, his whole life
was dedicated to
non-violent
struggle. Any time
there was violence
of any kind, it was
very disturbing to
him, and he
disavowed it
completely and
whenever he had an
opportunity to. He
dedicated his life
to helping people to
understand the
philosophy of
non-violence, which
he lived it as a way
of
life. And so when he
came to Memphis -- I
don't know, Counsel,
should I mention
that he -- I don't
want to get ahead of
myself, but when he
came to Memphis the
first time and there
was a march that he
led
which his
organization had
very little to do
with planning, that
broke out in
violence. It was
very, very upsetting
to him because most
of the marches, I
would say all of
them, that he had
led had always been
mobilized with the
support of the
National Southern
Christian Leadership
Conference staff.
Therefore, they were
aware of any
problems, any
controversies that
might exist,
conflicts between
groups and among
groups. But he came
that day from a
trip, got off the
plane and went
straight to the head
of the march. Of
course, the march
did
break out in
violence. It was
most disturbing to
him. So when he --
when this happened,
he
felt that it was
very important for
him to return to
Memphis to lead a
peaceful,
non-violent march
before he could go
forth to Washington.
He had to
demonstrate that a
non-violent march, a
peaceful march,
could take place in
Memphis because of
the criticisms that
were being leveled
at that time.
Q. So he returned to
Memphis that last
time because of the
violence that broke
out on the march of
March 28th, and he
was determined, from
what you are saying,
to restore the
position of
non-violence to the
movement?
A. Yes, that's
correct.
Q. Did he attribute
-- did he have any
idea why that march
on March 28th turned
violent? Did he have
any notion of what
caused that?
A. Well, I think he
became aware that
there was a local --
well, he thought at
the time what was a
local group of young
people who really
precipitated the
violence. The
feeling was that
there were some
forces behind them,
that they were not
just persons who
decided that they
would throw rocks
and break windows.
Q. Now, what was
behind or underlay
his decision to come
out against the war
in Vietnam and to
take on such a
public political
posture, if you
will, which was
quite a different
change for him?
A. I must say that
my husband had
wanted to speak out
against the war in
Vietnam for many
years before he
actually did do so.
He always -- he
understood the
conflict that
existed in Vietnam
from its inception.
And he realized that
it was an unjust war
in the first place.
Then it was being
fought against, you
know, people of
color who were poor.
And wars, of course,
for him didn't solve
any social problems
but created more
problems than they
solved.
He felt that this
particular war was
not -- we could not
win. Of course,
history proved him
right within a very
short period of time
after he spoke out.
As a matter of fact,
one year after he
spoke out against
the war, he was
vindicated in that
the nation had
reversed itself and
its policy toward
that war.
That was April 4th,
1968, when he
actually spoke out
against the war in
his first public
statement. But he
said he had to do it
because his
conscience -- he
could no longer live
with his conscience
without
taking a position.
He felt that doing
so, perhaps he could
help to mobilize
other public opinion
in support of his
position, which was,
again, against the
war.
Q. Do you recall the
reaction of other
civil rights leaders
at that time when he
came out against the
war?
A. Yes, I do. Civil
rights leaders,
other opinion
makers, all
criticized him, both
black and white. It
was certainly --
certainly he
expected it, but he
probably didn't
expect some of the
people who
criticized him to do
so publicly. His way
in the non-violent
way was to privately
disagree and to go
and talk to persons
which are having a
disagreement, but to
be attacked publicly
was very difficult
for him. He also
knew that if he
spoke out, it would
probably affect the
support, the
financial support,
for his
organization, the
Southern Christian
Leadership
Conference. And, of
course, it did very
profoundly. He knew
that before he took
that risk and that
position. So it
wasn't
Q. Was there much
discussion at the
time about him
running for public
office because he
was being pushed
forward as a
third-party
candidate with Dr.
Benjamin Spock as an
alternative to
Lyndon Johnson's
being returned to
office at that time?
What do you recall
about him moving in
that direction of
more serious
political activity?
A. Well, I was aware
of the fact that
there was talk about
his running for
public office. It
was interesting
because from what I
knew of him, I never
thought that he
would run for public
office. Just knowing
the kind of person
he was, and because,
you know, politics
is very important
and necessary, but
he would be freer to
make statements
according to his
conscience if he
didn't run for
public office, and
because he was
Christian minister
and because he took
his commitment so
seriously, I felt
that it would have
been difficult for
him. But at the same
time I remember him
saying that because
of the criticisms
that he had gotten
as he had spoken out
against the
war, the media had
stopped carrying any
of his statements
and they didn't
understand --
no one was getting
his message, because
the message wasn't
being carried forth.
There were a number
of critical articles
and some cover
stories that were
very critical of him
at that time. Time
magazine, for
instance, did one in
1967 that was
extremely critical.
He had been the Time
man of the year in
1964 after the Peace
Prize, and 1957 was
the first time, so
it
was, again, very
painful for him not
to be able to get
his message out. So
he said if I did run
for office, it would
be one way of
getting my message
out because I would
have to be given
equal time. The
interesting thing
about my husband, he
always considered,
you know,
every aspect of an
issue, both the pros
and the cons. And
then he would make
his mind up as to
what he would do.
the night before his
departure to
Memphis, that last
trip, any
indications that he
had of potential
danger or the
seriousness of the
task that he faced
in Memphis?
A. I don't remember
specific comments in
that regard. But he
had -- after he
returned from
Memphis after the
violence broke out,
which was like on a
Friday evening, he
went back on a
Tuesday -- he went
back on --
Q. He arrived on a
Wednesday, the 3rd.
A. -- on Wednesday
morning. But in
between that time I
was aware of how
heavily it weighed
on him, the problem
of -- this whole
problem of the
sanitation workers'
conflict and what he
could do to help by
getting his staff
united. Because some
of the staff didn't
feel he should go to
Memphis in the first
place. He was very
strongly in favor of
that.
So he came home late
-- I guess it was
Tuesday evening he
came in. There was
not time to talk. He
got up very early
Wednesday morning to
go to Memphis . He
always called me,
you know, almost
every
night when he was on
trips, so he didn't
say whole lot about
it, but I could tell
that he had a lot of
anxiety and it was
very heavily
weighing on his
mind.
Q. Did he go through
these times, and
particularly this
last year,
manifesting an
awareness that his
life was in danger,
that he had taken a
path of action now
that might have
brought his life
into danger?
A. Yes. I think he
was aware of that
certainly. I might
say he was aware
from the early days
after Montgomery,
Montgomery forward,
but I think as he
got closer toward
this period of his
life, he was even
more acutely aware.
Given the positions
that he had taken,
he realized that,
you know, he could
be killed at any
time, but for him,
his commitment to
what he believed and
to a higher
authority was such
that he didn't mind
giving his life for
a cause that he
believed in.
He used to say that
the end of life is
not to be happy but
to do God's will,
come
what may. So for him
being happy was when
he could come out
against the war
against Vietnam . He
said to a colleague,
and I heard this on
the telephone, I was
the happiest man in
the world when I
could come out
personally against
this evil and
immoral war, because
I came to a point
where I felt that
silence was
betrayal.
So that was -- I
think that was his
position.
Q. Mrs. King, on
March 10th, 1969,
one James Earl Ray
entered a guilty
plea and was
sentenced to
ninety-nine years in
prison for the
assassination of
your husband. Mr.
Ray
stayed in prison
until he died. But
he tried continually
to get a trial. At
one point the family
decided to support
an effort for a
trial for Mr. Ray.
Why did the family
take that position
that late in the day
at that point in
time?
A. Well, as a matter
of fact, it was
because he of new
information that we
had received and
largely because of
the efforts that you
had put forth to
investigate a
number of these
leads that had come
out and found that
they were reliable
enough. When we
looked at it and
investigated it, we
felt then that we
had to take a
position. For years
we hoped that
somebody else would
find out, find the
answers. We wanted
to know the truth.
But
the truth was
elusive.
We wanted to go on
with our lives. We
felt the only way we
could do it was to
really take the
position that we did
take, because the
evidence pointed
away from Mr. Ray,
not that he might
have not had some
involvement but he
was not the person
we felt that really
actually killed him.
THE COURT: Just a
moment. I see this
man aiming a camera
at my jury. I don't
know that he has
been told not to.
DEPUTY JAMES: I've
instructed him not
to take it of the
jury.
THE COURT: All
right. Go ahead.
Q. (BY MR. PEPPER)
What was the general
reaction to the
family as a result
of that
position? Were there
animosity? Were
there attacks,
lawsuits? What
happened to the
family, yourself and
the children and the
organization as a
result of that
position?
A. Well, there were
a number of media
articles that were
negative toward the
family. As a result
of that -- there
were several really
and over a period of
months, and as a
result of it, we
feel that there was
some -- it had
affected some of the
support that we
might have been able
to receive for the
King Center.
Q. Financial
support?
A. Financial
support, yes.
Q. Contributions?
A. Yes.
Q. Is that similar
to what happened to
SCLC back in 1967?
A. That's right.
Q. Mrs. King, why is
the family bringing
this action now
thirty -- almost
thirty-one years
later against the
defendant, Mr.
Jowers?
we realized the
extent of Mr.
Jowers' involvement.
So we felt that it
was important to
bring it now. We're
all getting older,
I'll say, and, of
course, we wanted to
be able to get the
truth, as much of it
as we can, out
before it gets
later.
I don't know how
much longer any of
us will be around.
That's not given.
But the fact is that
my family, my
children and I --
I've always felt
that somehow the
truth would be
known, and I hoped
that I would live to
see it. And it is
important I think
for the sake of
healing for so many
people, my family,
for other people,
for the nation. I
think Martin Luther
King, Jr., served
this nation. He was
a servant. He gave
his -- he willingly
gave his life if it
was necessary. It is
important to know,
actually not because
we feel a sense of
revenge -- we never
have.
We have no feeling
of bitterness or
hatred toward
anybody. But just
the fact that if we
know the truth, we
can be free, and we
can go on with our
lives.
Q. Mrs. King, is the
family seeking a
large monetary award
from Mr. Jowers as a
result of this
action?
A. No, it is not
about money. That's
not the issue. I
think what we're
concerned about is
the fact that
certainly there is
some liability by
Mr. Jowers, but
we're concerned
about the truth,
having the truth
coming out, and in a
court of law so that
it can be documented
for all. And we were
hoping that this
would be one way of
getting to the
truth.
MR. PEPPER: Mrs.
King, thank you very
much.
MR. GARRISON: If we
could possibly take
a short break before
I ask my questions.
THE COURT: Very
well. We will take a
fifteen-minute
recess.
THE COURT: All
right, ladies and
gentlemen. I would
like to read to you
before we begin here
the Court rules on
taking notes. You
are permitted to
take notes during
the trial. You may
take notes only of
verbal testimony
from witnesses,
including witnesses
presented by
deposition or
videotape. You may
not take notes
during the opening
statements or
closing arguments or
take notes of
objections made to
the evidence. You
may not take notes
during
breaks or recesses.
Notes may be made
only in open court
while witnesses are
testifying. Your
notes should not
contain personal
reactions or
comments but,
rather, should be
limited to a brief
factual summary of
testimony you think
is important.
Please do not let
your note-taking
distract you and
cause you to miss
what the witness
said or how the
witness said it.
Remember that some
testimony may not
appear to be
important to you at
the time. The same
testimony, however,
may become important
later in the trial.
Your notes are not
evidence. You should
not view your notes
as authoritative
records or consider
them as a transcript
of
the testimony. Your
notes may be
incomplete or may
have certain errors
and are not an exact
account of what was
said by a witness.
All right. You may
proceed, Mr. Pepper.
Oh, would you like
to cross-examine,
Mr. Garrison?
CROSS-EXAMINATION
BY MR. PEPPER:
Q. Good morning,
Mrs. King.
A. Goods morning.
Q. Ms. King, you and
I met before and
we've talked a few
times. I've talked
to your sons several
times. Let me say
this to you: I know
it isn't easy for
you to be the mother
of four
children, but they
are all fine,
honorable
sons and daughters,
very fine, honorable
people and I know
you are pleased with
them. I know Dr.
King would be.
Let me ask you, Ms.
King, you've never
been afforded the
opportunity to come
into a court of law
such as this and be
able to be a witness
as a part of it,
have you? When Mr.
Ray had a hearing,
you were not a party
to that hearing,
were you?
A. No.
Q. You never had an
opportunity to come
into a court of law
before this to have
a jury decide the
issues in the case.
Am I correct,
please, ma'am?
A. That's correct.
Q. Let me ask you,
did Dr. King before
his assassination,
sometime before he
came to
Memphis , did he
receive a lot of
threats that you are
aware of that may be
hearsay? Was he
aware of a lot of
threats?
A. Well, the morning
that he was to come
back to Memphis that
second time, which
was the final time,
his plane was
delayed because of
threats that had
come to him. I
understand that --
well, of course,
over the years there
had been threats on
his life many
times.
Q. Do you recall,
Ms. King, when Dr.
King would appear at
a place such as
Memphis here who
would plan his
security? Do you
know who was in
charge of that or
how they arranged
for security for
him? Did he have
someone in his group
that was responsible
for it or did they
rely on the local
police department?
Do you know how that
was done?
A. I really don't
know how that was
handled except
usually when he went
into cities, the
people who -- when
he went to towns,
the people locally,
the committee
locally that invited
him, would handle
the security.
Q. Let me ask you,
Ms. King, when Dr.
King returned from
Memphis after the
march, do you recall
-- was there any
particular group or
any particular
person that insisted
he come back here a
second time? Did he
ever mention to you
anything about any
particular person or
any group that
insisted on him
A. I don't know
about his coming
back specifically,
but I know about his
coming initially. I
think what he had
said publicly before
he left was that he
was planning to come
back. So I think
there was that
understanding that
he would be coming
back. How it came
about I'm not sure.
Q. You mentioned
earlier I believe
that he seemed to be
agonizing over the
fact that he would
return to Memphis .
Was that because of
the threat or
because of the
conditions here?
A. No, not because
of the threats but
just because it was
so important that he
lead a non-violent
demonstration. Of
course, there was an
injunction. He had
to get past the
injunction as well.
He took those -- his
responsibility very,
very seriously,
because he knew that
the nation and
indeed the world was
watching. In his own
conscience he wanted
to be clear that he
was doing the right
thing.
fact that Mr. Jowers
had met and
conferred with Mr.
Dexter King, your
son, on one
occasion, then again
with Mr. Dexter King
and Ambassador Young
on another occasion.
You have heard about
that, I'm sure?
A. Yes, yes.
Q. Are you aware of
the fact that Mr.
Jowers stated to
them each time he
met with them that
he was not aware of
any of the acts he
did that would lead
up to the
assassination of Dr.
King, that whatever
acts -- there was no
mention of that to
him, that he had no
idea that whatever
acts he may have
been called upon he
had no idea would
lead to the
assassination Dr.
King? Are you aware
of that?
A. I'm not aware of
the conversation as
much as I wasn't
involved with it. So
I couldn't speak to
the detail of that.
Q. I see.
MR. GARRISON: I
believe that's all.
Thank you, Ms. King.
group at the time of
the assassination of
Martin Luther King?
A. Yes.
Q. At the time of
the sanitation
workers' strike?
A. Yes.
Q. And when were the
Invaders formed?
A. In 1967.
Q. Who formed that
group?
A. I formed that
group along with
Charles Cabbage and
John Smith.
Q. What was the
purpose of the
Invaders? What was
their organizational
purpose?
A. The purpose was
to provide an
organizational
format for young
people, for people
in the City of
Memphis . We really
formed as a result
of the Meredith
march in Mississippi
, which is when I
first met Dr. King.
Many of us who had
gone down became
active in organizing
and became
proponents of the
black power
movement. We saw
ourselves as agents
for liberation of
our people
throughout the
country.
I don't know whether
people can really
remember this, but
in 1966 and 1967 it
was extremely unsafe
to walk the streets
in cities like
Memphis and southern
cities across the
country, cities all
over. So we saw
ourselves as an
organizing tool to
make people aware of
the fact that we
were a free people
with all the rights
and privileges of
Americans, to
operate and seek
prosperity, equality
and all the other
things that were
rightfully ours by
law.
Q. So the Invaders
were a local
community-organizing
group?
A. That's right.
Q. How were the
Invaders funded? How
were they financed?
A. Out of our own
pocket. We received
no real funding. We
received one grant
for the black
organizing project,
which is a grant I
wrote in 1967. We
received some jobs
from the War on
Poverty Commission.
Cab and I were hired
as
thirty-dollar-a-week
organizers in 1967,
a job from which we
were fired because
we had
A. The Student
Non-violent
Coordinating
Committee.
Q. What was the
Student Non-violent
Coordinating
Committee?
A. It was a national
organization which
spent -- which
really developed out
of the civil rights
movement which at
its inception
provided the foot
soldiers for the
civil rights
movement, the young
men and women who
went out and
desegregated lunch
counters, students
from all over the
country, many from
Memphis,
incidentally, who
became the cannon
fodder for the
movement, as a
matter of fact. We
would go out and do
the organizing work,
go into the rural
areas, go into the
cities, the
colleges, the
prisons, everywhere
there was a need
really to let people
know the kinds of
things that Dr. King
and others had
talked about were
realities
Q. Did you see
yourself in a sense
as foot soldiers,
community-based foot
soldiers, in that
movement?
A. Well, you know,
now that I'm a
gray-haired old man,
I don't want to be
vain enough to say
that. We really
thought that we were
a chosen few on a
mission. We really
saw ourselves as
helping fulfill the
American dream.
We were idealists
for the most part.
We were people born
of desire to change
the concept in
America from its
desegregated biased
roots and its hatred
for
African-Americans to
people who
understood that we
should enjoy the
right to vote, the
right to speak
freely, the right to
come and go as we
please, to live
where we wanted to,
to seek an
education, all those
little things that
people now seem to
say we take for
granted.
Q. With this
background and this
history and this
organizational
activity, was there
a time when you
associated -- became
associated
A. When the
sanitation workers
started their -- we
did the basic street
organizing, you
might say, for the
events that led up
to the sanitation
workers' strike. We
went out and got the
-- we told grown men
that they had a
right to petition
government, to
question police, to
do all kinds of
things. Then when
the organization,
the AFSCME, which is
the American
Federation of State,
County, Municipal
Employees, started
to organize its
membership, many of
its leaders came to
us and they accepted
our efforts to go
out in the
communities and gain
support for the kind
of people who needed
this help. When you
say this to
somebody, it
probably sounds -- I
don't know how to
really describe it
because this was a
very dangerous
thing to do. You
didn't have a right
to go and talk to
the city government
about organizing its
employees. That was
against
the law. You did not
have a right to
question a policeman
if they stopped you
and talked to you or
if they asked you a
question. And people
were afraid. We
didn't have many
lawyers, judges,
anything else, who
would actually stand
up to the kind of
abuse that we were
subjected to here in
Memphis .
So when the
sanitation workers
got together and
decided they would
organize, they
offered a list of
things that they
wanted, to be
recognized as a
union, to receive
the same pay as
white employees,
other kinds of
things, that seem so
mundane to us now.
That platform that
they used, we had
been using it for a
few years since a
man who is now a
judge ran for public
works commissioner.
So we were involved
in this process
actively trying to
get it together. And
that year when we
became -- when the
union kind of put
itself together, the
real hell broke
loose in Memphis .
The mayor decided
that it would never
be recognized. A
group of
ministers got
together and decided
that they would work
in support of the
union. We worked
hard to get them to
come in. And because
we were having such
great difficulty
with the white
community resisting
this whole effort,
with many people in
the black community
being threatened and
who were afraid, the
leadership of the
strike itself
decided to invite
Dr. King here.
Dr. King was not
only the greatest
leader that we've
ever had, he was a
person who by his
bearing and presence
brought a kind of
calm to the entire
community, to those
who were opposed to
us. We understood
because of our youth
and our exuberance
that sometimes we
were not perceived
as being ready to
lead. There were
people who were
afraid of us because
we would stop and
ask questions.
Well -- or because
we would even resist
the kinds of pushing
around that we
received. Several
days after the start
of the strike
itself, the
sanitation workers
had a march down
Main Street , and
the police took
their
Q. Do you know --
excuse me for
interrupting. Do you
know the date of
that particular
march?
A. No, I don't
remember the exact
date. But it was --
Q. Was it in
February of 1967 or
March of 1967?
A. It would have
been in February.
Q. Early on in the
strike?
A. Yes. Very early
in the strike. A
number of sanitation
workers were
injured. Before that
happened, two men
were killed, were
crushed, in a
garbage truck, one
that automatically
closed down and
collected the
garbage. That set
off a fierce to
resistance, a fierce
resistance. When
they had to march
down Main Street and
the police attacked
them, dogs,
clubs, guns, beat
the hell out of a
lot of them, we
really decided to
ask for a more
militant stance from
the union itself.
This probably sounds
pretty mundane, but
prior to that time
the religious
leaders
did not want to
approach this as if
it were a regular
strike. Many of us
had grown up in the
-- with roots to the
labor movement, just
as we had to the
civil rights
movement. We
believed, for
example, that ASCFME
should operate its
strike just like the
AFL-CIO or the
Teamsters or anybody
else and that we
should stop the flow
of trucks that were
being driven by
strike breakers,
that we should end
this garbage
collection that was
designed to break
the strike. Well, we
found ourselves in a
greatly divided
strike effort.
Many of the
ministers and some
of the black leaders
in town were much
more interested in
compromising and
going along with the
edicts of the city
administration. We
did not want to see
that occur. We
wanted a full and
legitimate
recognition of the
union. We wanted to
make
sure that the rights
of these employees
were protected. Most
of these men were
from rural
West Tennessee, had
been driven off the
farm, had come in
from places like
Fayette County
where they had been
driven off the land
in what we call the
Tent City .
Q. The founder of
Tent City will be
testifying in these
proceedings. So we
can move from that.
But let me move you
onto the association
with Dr. King. What
was the relationship
that emerged between
the Invaders and
SCLC, Dr. King's
organization here in
Memphis , related to
the sanitation
workers' strike?
A. Originally when
Dr. King's people
got here there was a
kind of an
uneasiness between
the two
organizations. In
fact, there were --
there was a brief
struggle, skirmish,
that kind of
occurred, some bad
feelings, some other
things. It took Dr.
King's arrival here
to ease those
problems out, to
kind of smooth that
over.
We insisted on
following the same
principles that we
had learned from Dr.
King during the
Meredith march in
Mississippi and
other places.
Q. Did the Invaders
with its
relationship with
SCLC play a role in
the
first march that Dr.
King led here on the
28th of March, 1967,
on behalf of the
sanitation workers'
strike?
A. We did not play
an active role in
that march because
the night before,
Reverend Jim Lawson
and reverend H.
Ralph Jackson came
to the steering
committee and
presented a letter
with bullets in it
and said that they
had been sent by the
Invaders and that we
had
threatened them.
Consequently I
ordered the members
of our organization
off the streets, not
to participate.
Q. So the clergy-led
steering committee
received from
somewhere --
A. From somewhere.
Q. -- a letter with
some bullets in it?
A. Yes.
Q. And that was
represented as
having been sent by
the Invaders?
A. That's right.
Q. It was taken as a
threat by the more
traditional civil
rights groups here?
A. Yes. They were
very annoyed with
us. They didn't like
our style. They
didn't
Q. Now, let me ask
you, did the
Invaders disrupt
that march?
A. No.
Q. How was that
march disrupted? Who
disrupted that
march, to the best
of your knowledge?
A. We received --
Q. Strike that. Let
me rephrase that.
Did you conduct as
an organization an
investigation?
A. Yes. I personally
conducted an
investigation. I
ordered a complete
investigation to see
if any of our people
were involved. As I
said, I put an order
out that our people
would not attend the
march because we had
already, once that
letter had been sent
with the bullets in
it, we knew that we
would receive the
blame. Our people
started to report
the influx of other
individuals who were
coming in with
Illinois license
plates who were seen
about town, who were
seen on Beale Street
by our affiliates on
Beale Street, and
who were members of
several
organizations, some
the
Black Egyptians out
of East St. Louis,
some reported to
have been Blackstone
Rangers out
of Chicago .
Q. So these were
strangers that came
to Memphis just
prior to this march.
Is that what you are
saying?
A. That's right.
Q. Why would they
have come to Memphis
?
A. We have no idea,
because usually when
organizations came
to town, they would
contact us. The
Black Egyptians did.
Chuck Cohen and some
other people did in
fact contact our
people in an
appropriate fashion.
The ones we were
concerned about were
unidentified.
This is very
unusual, because the
nature of the
movement was such
that people relied
on each other for
housing, for
accommodations, for
transportation, for
information, for all
kinds of things. The
nature of the
movement was a very
communal kind of
thing. Everybody
helped everybody if
we could.
disruption of that
march and what do
you know about --
from personal
knowledge do you
know
about how that march
was disrupted?
A. That march was
disrupted, in my
opinion, by police
and by agents from
parts unknown who
came here
specifically to
embarrass Dr. King
and to disrupt the
march. The FBI
reports, classified
reports that have
since been released,
indicate to me that
through the
informants that they
-- they always black
out the name of the
informants -- always
indicate that there
were plans to
disrupt our
activities, to
single out the
individuals in my
organization and
several other
organizations as the
kind of fall guys.
We were supposed to
be the ones who
would be blamed.
Some indication was
that the march was
supposed to be
stopped at Main
Street and turned
south on Main
instead of being
allowed to turn
north where we were
supposed to have had
a warehouse with
weapons in it and we
were going to start
a race war.
Q. As a result of
the violent
disruption of the
march, Dr. King
decided to come back
to Memphis ?
A. Yes.
Q. And the Invaders
established yet a
closer working
relationship with
him?
A. Yes.
Q. This time?
A. Yes.
Q. Were you going to
work closely in the
preparation of the
next march?
A. Yes, yes. There
were some essential
problems with that
first march. There
were no marshals.
There were no people
on the march route
who would establish
what the perimeters
of the march would
be. In a disciplined
march, you always
have to have someone
organize the flanks
to keep the people
separated from the
pedestrians, so to
speak, who would
stand there, even
though we encouraged
people to join the
march, the idea is
you have to have
very disciplined
people
who will not break
windows, who will
not run, who will
not panic, who will
not be afraid, in
case we met force.
The marshals were
instructed to
protect people, to
show them how not to
panic and cause
themselves to be
hurt. That didn't
exist in the first
march. In the second
march, Dr. King made
an agreement for the
Invaders to
participate in the
march, to be
marshals for the
march, to protect
individuals and to
make certain that we
were not blamed for
things that
ultimately happened
in the first march.
Q. Just reverting
quickly to the
break-up of the
first march, do you
know which hotel Dr.
King was taken to
when that march
turned violent?
A. Yes. He was taken
to the Rivermont. It
was a Holiday Inn
flagship, which is
now an apartment
building. But when
our people went up
there, he had no
guards on his room,
they went straight
to the room and were
able to see Dr. King
without anybody
protecting him. We
thought that was
horrendous. We
thought that that
was -- we really
were very afraid for
Dr. King at that
time.
Q. In the planning
in which you were
engaged in the
second march, the
march that Dr. King
never made, the
march which in fact
became a memorial
march for his death,
did you take up
rooms under the --
with the financial
support of his
organization?
A. Yes. Yes.
Q. Did you take up
those rooms at the
Lorraine Motel?
A. Yes.
Q. The very place
where Dr. King was
assassinated?
A. Yes. As a part of
the organization.
Q. Do you recall how
many rooms the
Invaders had there?
A. They had two
rooms.
Q. And how many
Invaders were in
those rooms at that
time?
A. The total numbers
probably ran to
about twenty, from
ten to twenty
Invaders. Some would
leave and come back.
Other people would
come. But around ten
to twenty.
situation. Some
Invaders were still
there, but once put
out of the room, the
main body of our
group had to do what
they were asked to
do. At the time that
I received the
report from the
people in the field,
they were also
concerned about a
number of other
things.
There was no police
presence. It was a
very confused
situation. We did
not know who was in
charge. Some of -- I
could not get a
clear answer about
who gave the order
to put the Invaders
out of the hotel.
Q. We may come to
that with other
witnesses. But were
you surprised that
you were asked to
leave the hotel?
A. Yes. Yes.
Q. This was not in
accordance with your
arrangements with
Dr. King?
A. No, it was not.
Dr. King had agreed
to involve the
Invaders. He had
chastised his people
for making it
difficult for the
Invaders to operate
along with them. We
had a very good
relationship.
James Lawson and Dr.
King are the reasons
that I have spent
almost thirty-five
years of my life in
the movement.
MR. PEPPER: No
further questions.
Your witness.
THE COURT: Do you
expect your
cross-examination to
be lengthy?
MR. GARRISON: I
don't think it will
be terribly long.
I'll go on if you
want me to.
THE COURT: I'll take
about five seconds.
Then you can
continue with your
examination.
(Brief recess.)
THE COURT: Mr.
Garrison.
CROSS-EXAMINATION
BY MR. GARRISON:
Q. Dr. Smith, if I
may ask you a few
questions, I would
appreciate it. Let
me ask you, during
the time that you
were working with
Dr. King's group,
were you made aware
of any threats
against Dr. King by
any source?
time when there was
a march and there
was a riot and he
had gone back to
Atlanta , are you
aware of the fact
that he planned to
come back or said
I'll be back? How
was that left?
A. I was aware that
Dr. King was going
to be back. We were
extremely interested
in making sure that
the march worked,
that the sanitation
workers' strike was
successful.
Q. Among the group
that you were with,
Dr. Smith, the
Invaders, was there
a gentleman whose
name was Merrell
McCullough?
A. Yes.
Q. What part did he
play in this?
A. Merrell
McCullough was our
director of
transportation. He
had the only car and
the only gas. So we
made him the
minister of
transportation. That
should have made us
leery right there.
We're talking about
some poor youngsters
in a very poor town.
I guess you can say
that Memphis is
still a poor town.
We didn't have
anything. We didn't
have any money. We
got around the best
we
could, which was
usually to bum a
ride. In fact, the
police would
sometimes have to
give us a ride. The
ones that were
watching us would
sometimes give us a
ride. McCullough was
a very accessible
person. He would
come to my home
every day, as he
would go around all
the Invaders. When I
met him, he was
introduced to me by
what we call the
Riverside Invaders,
who brought him into
the organization.
Q. Did you later
learn that he at
that time was
working undercover
for the Memphis
Police Department?
A. Yes. I was
invited down to the
police department
after Dr. King was
assassinated, and I
was introduced to
him by inspector
types of the Memphis
Police Department as
Officer Merrell
McCullough.
Q. And would it
surprise you to
learn that he was
brought into Mr.
Jowers' restaurant
by another officer
and introduced as
Officer Merrell
McCullough?
A. I did not know
about that until
much later on, but I
was extremely
surprised. I
think one of the
reasons I was
surprised is because
we felt that there
were people who
would infiltrate our
group, but we did
not have any idea
that the
infiltration was of
a nature broader
than the local
police department.
We knew that many
members of the --
many men who are now
members of the
police department,
in fact, the former
police director who
has just recently
resigned, was also
an undercover agent
in our organization.
Q. Dr. Smith, the
day that the
assassination
occurred, you were
along with some
other members of
your group in a room
or two rooms at the
Lorraine Motel. Am I
correct, sir?
A. The members of my
organization were
there.
Q. What floor were
you on?
A. On the second
floor.
Q. All right. Was
there a time that
day that you had
occasion to look
across the street to
see what was down on
the street
below the motel and
across over there on
the other side? Did
you have any
occasion to do that
that day that you
recall?
A. I did not. On
that day I had to
leave to maintain
what we call our
information center.
What I had to do was
to receive the
information from
around the city from
our various
locations where we
thought the
strategic
information that
told us what was
happening with the
strike itself, with
the plans for events
and activities, in
preparation for the
strategy team's
meeting and that
sort of thing.
Q. All the time that
you were at the
hotel and the going
and coming, do you
ever remember seeing
anyone in that brush
area there across
from the hotel? Do
you ever recall any
activity, seeing
anyone in that area?
A. No, I did not see
anyone in that area.
MR. GARRISON: Dr.
Smith, I had hair
once like you. Thank
you.
What I want to do is
I want to move on
with you. Would you
tell us what your
position was in the
Invaders around the
time of 1968?
A. Around 1968 --
first of all, let me
try to clear
something up here as
far as the name
"Invaders" goes. My
title was execute
secretary of the
Black Organizing
Project, which was a
project that we had
put together and
made up one of the
groups we organized.
The press actually
just gave us the
name "Invaders" and
it kind of stuck.
You know, it kind of
stuck. A lot of
people can kind of
relate to that.
Generally we were
referred to as the
Invaders about, but
actually my title
was executive
secretary, Black
Organizing Project.
Q. What was your
role in the Black
Organizing Project
and that group in
particular?
A. Well, basically
training street
organizers, going on
to campuses, trying
to set up various
and different
groups,
educating, trying to
empower black people
basically, trying to
make an impression
on the structure,
the power structure,
as it was at the
time, generally
raising the
consciousness of
black people at that
time period. We were
basically facing
difficult times.
Q.
Consciousness-raising
activities?
A. Absolutely.
Q. Now, when the
march Dr. King led
on the 28th of March
broke up into a
riot, did you and
any of the members
of the organization
meet with Dr. King
shortly after that?
A. We did. We met
afterward. We had
made an effort to
meet with him before
then, before the
march. There were
many indications
that there was going
to be a serious
problem, but we were
unable to reach him
at the time. After
the riot occurred,
we made an effort to
meet with him then.
We knew he was
staying at the
Rivermont. That was
public knowledge at
the time. So a group
of us we
met out at John's
apartment out in
south Memphis and we
decided that we best
go over
there and try to get
a chance to talk to
him and let him know
what the situation
was, what
he had walked into.
Q. Some of you went
along to the
Rivermont to meet
with Dr. King. Would
that -- when would
that have been?
Would have been the
day after the riot?
A. You are going to
have to help me here
with these dates and
times here. We're
talking about a long
time ago. As near as
I can recollect, I
think it was
probably been the
next day.
Q. The riot took
place on the 28th of
March. You would
have met with him on
the 29ing of March?
A. Probably.
Probably.
Q. When you went to
the Rivermont to
meet with Dr. King
after this
disruption, did you
notice any security
at the Rivermont for
him that the point?
A. No. It was
nonexistent. It is
kind of strange you
should ask that
question,
because when we
decided to go,
that's the first
thing we thought
about, how were we
going to get past
the security,
because we knew that
there would be some.
So one of the
fellows that was
with us at the time,
he said, well, we'll
try and see if we
can't get through
the back door. We
walked through the
back door. Lo and
behold, the back
door came straight
open, I
mean, no problem at
all. We walked right
into the door,
upstairs to his
room, knocked on the
door, never saw a
soul, no one.
Q. You went directly
up to his room?
A. Directly.
Q. You knocked on
the door?
A. Yes.
Q. Was there any
security inside the
room?
A. No security.
Q. Who answered the
door?
A. I think Reverend
Abernathy answered
the door. No, wait a
minute. Let me get
this straight. Was
it Bernard Shaw that
was with him at the
time. You have to
help me
here. I think
Bernard answered the
door because I think
Dr. King was in the
bathroom putting on
his tie. I think
Reverend Abernathy
was standing in the
background. I
introduced myself,
told Mr. Shaw my
name is Charles
Cabbage, I'd like to
talk to Dr. King, I
represent the
Invader
organization.
Reverend Abernathy
immediately said,
stop, no, the doctor
does not want to
talk to you all now.
At this particular
time I heard Dr.
King call out from
the bathroom, he
said, no, let him in
because I want to
talk to him. So we
went in the room and
sat down and we had
a nice long talk.
Q. Basically what
was the nature of
that conversation?
A. We had brought
along some
literature,
discussing, you know
-- explaining our
position on certain
issues, describing
our organization,
its structure, some
of our goals and
objectives.
We were really
trying to
demonstrate to him
that the rumors that
had been spread
about us were untrue
and unfounded, that
we were really not
out to create any
kind of disruptive
behavior in the City
of Memphis, that we
were really about
basically, like I
said,
consciousness-raising,
introducing the
concept of the
empowerment of black
people at the time
generally referred
to as black power.
That was almost a
criminal offense at
that particular
time. We felt there
was some work that
needed to be done.
In the process of
presenting our
literature to him,
we also presented
parts of a program
that we had put
together that we
wanted to try to
establish into the
community called the
Community
Unification Program.
We were seeking
funding at that
particulars time.
But the conversation
never really got
into the literature
itself. They looked
it over and went
immediately to the
march and what
happened.
Q. How did Dr. King
react to this
conversation that
you had with him?
positive all the
way. His first
reaction was, and it
kind of shocked me
in a way, because I
was expecting him to
be hostile and I was
expecting him to be
a bit defensive, you
know, because the
information that he
had received was
that we were opposed
to everything he
stood for, and the
first question he
asked me was, you
know, Brother
Cabbage, why did you
all do this to me? I
explained to him, I
said, Doc, we did
not do this to you.
Our intention from
the very beginning
has been, first of
all, we did not want
you to come here
because we had been
organizing around --
we had been
organizing around
not a non-violent
theme at that
particular time. For
him to walk into
Memphis trying to
lead a non-violent
demonstration on the
occasion we're
talking about was
just walking into
the jaws of a tiger.
It was in our best
interest as well as
his for him not to
be here. We wanted
him
not here.
that, because we
really just didn't
have the voice that
we wanted in the
meetings and
strategy sessions
that were being held
at the time that was
controlling the
sanitation
strike and those
events.
Q. There came a time
as a result of this
meeting and other
discussions that
your organization
came to agree to
work with Dr. King
in terms of the
following march, the
next march that was
planned?
A. All this was
discussed -- all
this came about that
day in that meeting,
because, know, after
I had told -- I
don't want to make
it sound like I'm
giving Dr. King
advice, but I tried
to inform him as
best as I could of
what the situation
was, the volatility
of the situation and
some of the things
that he could do to
be able to come into
Memphis and be able
to have a
non-violent
demonstration. I let
him know that we had
been organizing
around
counter-themes for
at least a year,
that a lot of people
were aware of it,
and in order for him
to be able to pull a
successful
non-violent march
off here in Memphis,
that he needs to
pull up all the way,
go back to Atlanta,
reorganize, send in
some workers to
begin to teach
non-violent
doctrines and
discipline, because
in order to be able
to do and accomplish
what they were
setting out -- what
they were attempting
to do would take
some serious
training.
Q. When you met with
him and were
agreeing to work
together, you took
up residence in the
Lorraine Motel as a
means of a place for
working with him for
manning the second
march. Is that
right?
A. His suggestion
was one of the
things we need to do
then was probably
try to work
together. He said,
what I will do is we
will go back and
I'll send some
people in and we're
going to put you and
maybe some of your
people on the staff.
We agreed
immediately, you
know. From that
point on we decided
when they came back,
they were contacted.
When they came back,
I don't remember the
exact time line on
this, but we took up
in the
Lorraine Motel, we
took the two rooms
on the top floor,
the right-hand side
of the building.
Q. Do you know how
many people were in
those two rooms?
A. We just had the
two rooms. At that
time we were young.
They just stayed
full all the time.
Q. Those rooms were
on the balcony
level, the upper
level?
A. Balcony level,
yes.
Q. The same level on
which he was
assassinated?
A. Yes.
Q. Did there come a
time when you were
asked to leave those
rooms?
A. Yes.
Q. When was that?
A. This was after
the third meeting
that we had had. Let
me try and explain
this. After the
organizers for SCLC
had come to Memphis
, had come back to
Memphis after Dr.
King had left,
Reverend Orange,
Carl Reader
(Phonetic) and some
of the others at
that
time, we began to go
out into the
community and have
workshops. So we
began to get to be
quite friendly. We
got along well. So
when Dr. King came
back, we began to
meet downstairs
in the dining room.
We had two meetings
downstairs in the
dining room. We had
one in his room. And
in the meeting we
were discussing how
we would be able to
pull the march off.
And one of the
things that we had
decided that would
be necessary would
be that the Invaders
would be involved in
actually marshalling
the demonstration. I
had problems with
that initially
because I didn't
think I could sell
that to the group.
So when I took this
back to our board up
on the second floor
where we were
staying, we had
heated arguments
about it, but
eventually got this
over to the entire
group and we agreed
to marshal the
parade. This is
after the second
meeting we probably
-- finally came to a
decision and we were
on board to act as
marshals.
Q. After the third
meeting somehow you
were told to leave
the hotel?
A. Now, John had to
remind me of this.
After the second
meeting after we had
come to the
conclusion that we
were all going to
work together on
this, that we had as
much at stake in it
as they did, so,
therefore, it would
be the right thing
for us to do, we had
sort of an impromptu
meeting in Dr.
King's room where we
had some final
points to work out.
That meeting lasted
maybe about five to
ten minutes. We go
back to the hotel,
to our rooms, and we
discussed it a
little bit, and we
sat around, and here
comes a knock on the
door.
A. It took us about
twenty minutes to
clear the room.
Q. So it took you
twenty minutes to
clear the room?
A. Uh-huh.
Q. What is the
significance of
that? What time does
that make it?
A. We weren't really
keeping no watch or
time on this. We
weren't really
watching the
clock per se. But
from some of the
things that I read
from some of the
investigations that
had been carried out
since then, I think
we left out about
ten until six or
eleven until six or
something like this.
Q. You were told to
leave?
A. Yeah.
Q. Sometime within a
half hour,
thirty-five minutes,
of the killing you
left?
A. Uh-huh.
Q. You left at ten
minutes to six,
which is about
eleven minutes
before the killing?
A. I always felt
that as we were
pulling out -- it
took us a little
while to get
organized to get out
of the room. There
were quite a few of
us there. We got out
as quickly as we
could. We weren't
ready to go. We were
there all day for
meetings and
everything.
There was only one
car there, that was
mine. We threw
things in the car,
got in the car. As
soon as we got in
the car and drove up
Mulberry, this is
when I heard the
shot.
Q. Very shortly
after you --
A. Before I could
make it to Main
Street .
Q. Why were you
asked to leave the
motel within minutes
of the killing?
A. There is a lot of
conjecture on that.
I do not know. I
mean, it is
illogical. It
doesn't make any
sense. Check-out
time is the next
day.
A. Yes. I mean, SCLC
was taking care of
the entire bill.
Q. So they had paid
for it through the
evening?
A. I don't know what
their records
indicate, but I
would assume if they
had already rented
the room, you know,
then -- they don't
rent them by the
half day. It was
just a totally
illogical move. It
didn't make any
sense.
Q. Who gave the
orders for you to
leave the motel?
A. Izzy answered the
door. I wouldn't
have been the one to
answer the door.
Izzy answer the
door. Izzy, from my
best recollection,
says that one of the
maids had come by to
clean the room and
asked us to leave,
they said that you
all would have to
leave. Next came
Reverend Orange and
came in and
explained to us
that, hey, man, you
all will have to
leave. Nobody asked
why because -- you
know, we had
feelings that there
was something very,
very wrong because
A. I never
questioned that. I
assumed by him
handling the money
it was a clear-cut
decision for him
saying -- the way it
came down, we were
not paying for the
room, Jessie was not
authorizing payment
for the room
anymore, so you all
have to leave.
Q. They already had
paid for the room
apparently?
A. This I realize
now, but at that
particular time we
never knew how
serious these
minutes and seconds
were, you know, to a
significant
historical event. I
mean, in hindsight
we can see these
things, but as they
occurred, you know,
who would take time
to remember anything
like that and write
it down or jot it
down.
Q. So, Charles, I
put it to you your
testimony this
afternoon is that
you were asked to
leave late in the
day close to the
time of the killing,
you did leave --
A. Yeah.
Q. -- and then you
heard the shot
within a short time
after you left?
A. As soon as I
pulled off the lot
and made a right
turn, got beside the
fire station, the
shot rang out. We
all ducked down in
the car. Normally we
would make a right
turn to go down to
Beale Street and
turn left to get on
the interstate. This
time when we heard
the shot we
immediately began --
See, we had a
different route from
leaving the hotel.
At night we would
take a different
route because of the
police surveillance
around the hotel at
night. So we took a
left turn, took
Calhoun, went toward
the river, took a
back street to
Florida street, got
to Crump, went back
over to Castle, I
think it was, and
went over the
railroad tracks and
back alleys and made
it all the way to
south Memphis.
Q. Did you notice
any security, any
police presence or
security, in the
motel late that
afternoon before you
left and after you
left?
A. There was none.
There was never any
security, never.
MR. PEPPER: No
further questions,
Your Honor.
CROSS-EXAMINATION
BY MR. GARRISON:
Q. Mr. Cabbage, I
have two or three
questions I would to
ask you if you don't
mind. Before this
date of April the
4th when you were
asked to leave the
room, did you ever
learn of any threats
against Dr. King?
Was it common that
you heard any
threats against him?
A. Yeah.
Q. Was it a pretty
much common
day-to-day thing?
A. No, this was a
direct knock on my
front door to my
house, which made it
even more expedient
for us to try and
get to him and let
him know. There was
a gentleman that
knocked on my
mother's front door.
We were
sitting in the
house. He came
inside and
introduced himself.
He was from South
Africa . He came in
and sat down, sirens
wailing, fires going
off all over the
city, curfew on.
This man came into
our house, sat down
and talked to me and
told me, said,
Charles, I'm going
to tell you
something, they are
going to kill Dr.
King in Memphis . I
done about passed
out.
Q. Is that the day
before the
assassination?
A. I can't recall
that date. I really
can't.
Q. Was it the
general feeling of
the Invaders that it
was unsafe for Dr.
King to come here to
Memphis ?
A. Absolutely.
Q. You didn't want
him to come here?
A. No, we did not.
Q. Is that because
it was not safe to
come?
A. It was unsafe,
and we knew that
because of the
position that we had
taken
politically that if
anything went wrong,
that we would be the
one to blame for it.
Q. They would blame
it on your group?
A. Absolutely.
Q. Did you recall a
gentleman in your
group named Merrell
McCullough?
A. Yes, I do.
Q. What part did he
play with your
group?
A. Merrell first
came into the
organization because
of the activities
that we were
conducting out at
Memphis State . We
were organizing the
Black Students
Association out
there. Merrell I
think was attending
classes out there. I
think John B. Reddin
told him.
He was interested
and wanted to learn
more about the
condition of black
people in this
condition, so John
brought him to the
apartment where we
were generally
holding these
meetings, which were
generally open to
anybody who wanted
to attend, they
could come. And
Merrell came.
the room before the
assassination, Mr.
Cabbage, was Merrell
McCullough there,
was he one of the
ones?
A. No, he was not
there. He was with
Reverend Orange.
Q. Do you know where
Merrell McCullough
was when you left
the room that day?
A. He and Reverend
Orange gone out
shopping or
something like this.
We knew that he was
the police, but what
can you do about
this. You know you
are going to be
infiltrated. We made
him minister of
transportation. He
had a car. We gave
him something to do.
Then when we made
the alliance with
SCLC and began to
work with SCLC, he
came along with the
group. So now he is
moving driving
people around, some
of the SCLC staff
people around. It is
just of the one of
the quirks the way
things happened. He
ended up driving the
SCLC staff around.
We did not know he
was as highly
connected as he was.
Q. Let me ask you
this: You said you
were ordered to
leave sometime late
that
Q. Did you see
Reverend Jackson at
the motel before you
left?
A. Yes, he was at
the meeting.
Q. Late that
afternoon?
A. We met during the
day. If you want to
go into the event,
we can talk about
the meeting, but he
was there at the
hotel that day. As a
matter of fact, he
was the last person
we saw as we left
the meeting. He was
standing down by the
pool.
Q. He was down on
the parking level,
lower level?
A. Uh-huh.
Q. And did you see
Dr. King talking to
reverend Jessie
Jackson?
A. Not at that time,
no.
Q. Mr. Cabbage, let
me ask you this: You
were in the room
facing the street
over across from the
rooming house across
there, weren't you?
Q. Did you ever look
over there and see
in the brushy area
where it was raised
up off the street
with a concrete
barrier, I think it
is, and a lot of
trees, did you ever
see anyone in there
moving around in the
bushes that you
could tell?
A. No. I never
really paid any
attention to it. We
were constantly
moving around, our
people, because we
provided our own
security, and no
reports ever came to
me that we ever saw
anything or anybody
at that particular
time.
Q. When you heard
the shot the day
that it occurred,
did you go back to
the scene or did you
go ahead and leave?
A. We immediately
went to Riverside
Community. We got
stopped once by a
police officer, a
young guy. I don't
know who he was. He
was nervous. He
talked to us and he
let us go. That took
about five minutes.
We went directly to
my mother's house.
She come running. As
I pulled up in front
of the house, she is
rushing down to the
house crying,
screaming to the top
of her
voice, they just
shot Dr. King, they
just shot Dr. King.
I immediately began
to think, oh, my
God, how far is this
going to go, because
we were aware that
the assassination
plot was on because
of the fellow that
had come to my
house. So what I did
was I got out of the
car and turned the
car over to some of
the other people in
our organization,
sent it back down to
the hotel to see in
the event anybody
else would be
targeted, if we
could be of any
assistance
security-wise. We
weren't trained
professionals or
anything like that.
Anybody in a
situation like that
would try to help.
MR. GARRISON: That's
all I have. Thank
you, sir.
REDIRECT EXAMINATION
BY MR. PEPPER:
Q. Mr. Cabbage, do
you know who the man
was who came into
your home and told
you that Dr. King
was going to be
assassinated?
A. I didn't ask for
a spelling, but
there was another
John Laue present at
the hotel who
spelled his name L O
U E, I think, but,
you know, this man
was an entirely
different -- a
totally different
description.
Q. Was there man
black or white?
A. He was Middle
Eastern, long brown
hair. I'd remember
him again if I saw
him. I never saw him
again.
Q. Did you know him
previously?
A. No. Never seen
him before in my
life.
Q. Never seen him
before in your life?
A. No.
Q. Could his name
have been spelled L
A U E?
A. Something like
that. I may have the
spelling wrong. I
didn't ask him how
to
spell his name is
what I'm trying to
say. I do remember
him saying that his
name was John
were working in. We
had numerous
confrontations with
the police. There
were armed bands of
white citizens who
rode around in the
community with
high-powered rifles
in their car. Some
of us had been shot
at before. It was
basically for
self-defense.
Q. When you saw
Reverend Jackson
standing down at the
swimming pool, was
he doing anything?
A. Well, he said --
he had his arms
folded and checking
the time seeing how
long it would take
us to get out of the
hotel.
Q. He was looking at
his watch?
A. He was checking
it.
Q. Lastly, did you
have the occasion as
a result of your
suspicion of a white
person who wanted to
associate with the
Invaders to go
through some
personal documents
of that person?
A. That was an
incident that
occurred. This was a
year prior to. A
gentleman with
military
intelligence -- we
used to hang out at
a place called the
Log Cabin. This is
where we used to
meet on South
Parkway . This
guy come stumbling
in drunk, strange in
the first place,
because he had to be
nuts being
there in south
Memphis at this
particular time
anyway. He comes
into our meeting
room. He
was immediately
stopped, frisked and
robbed. In the
process of being
robbed, somebody
took
his wallet. In going
through the wallet,
we found a military
intelligence ID and
three
dollars.
Q. And three
dollars?
A. Three dollars.
Q. You found an
identification card
with military
intelligence
officer?
A. Yes, I did.
Q. This was about a
year before the
killing?
A. Uh-huh.
Q. This would be
then in 1967?
A. 1967, yes. Yes,
sir.
MR. PEPPER: No
further
questions.
THE COURT: All
right. You may stand
down, sir. Thank
you.
A. First of all, I'd
like to say my
granddaddy was
brought here five
years before the
Civil War in chains.
He was a slave. And
lesser than a mile
and a half from the
store, the record
will show in 1867 he
gave seven dollars
and a half for four
hundred acres of
land. We have some
of that in the
family yet.
Q. John, did there
come a time in 1959
or 1960 that you
became involved in
civil
rights activity,
voter registration
activity, in Fayette
County and the area
of Somerville?
A. Well, I'd like to
please the Court to
go back a little bit
further than that
how I got deeply
involved. I met
Gerald Estes in Camp
Ellis , Illinois ,
and later I met him
again in 1957. In
1957 he was a young
practicing attorney.
He came to
Somerville to defend
Burton Dotson.
Q. John, what
opposition did you
meet when you
started, though,
moving -- I'm moving
forward -- when you
started the voter
registration project
in Fayette County ?
A. According to the
way I got the
records together,
before 1960 there
was no negroes
registered to vote
in that county. In
1957 me and Mr.
Estes and the others
got together. He was
the legal counsel.
We ormed a league
called the Fayette
County Civic &
Welfare League to
set out to get
negroes registered
to vote.
At that time the
negroes didn't have
no chance, and the
law, they would pick
them up, sentence
them, and put them
out on the road, and
a negro didn't have
no chance. The only
way we could figure
out to change that
landscape was
through the ballot
box.
Q. What did you do?
A. We formed this
group. It was the
first -- around
about April or May
in 1959 to get the
negroes registered
to vote. We got a
small majority of
negroes registered,
and we had a local
sheriff election.
The local man that
we was supporting
was named L. T.
Redbanks. He run for
sheriff against the
local sheriff. The
Democrat party
refused to let us
vote.
That's how it got
started. That's how
it got started. When
they refused to let
us vote, on August
the 12th, 1959,
Gerald Estes filed a
suit against the
Democratic party
asking for us to
have the right to
cast our ballot.
Q. What happened as
a result of that
action?
A. Well, that was in
1959. In 1960, the
early part of 1960,
we was still pushing
to get negroes
registered to vote,
and the local editor
of the Fayette
Falcon was named
Coaster. The wavy
understand it, the
Commercial Appeal
man name here was
named Coaster. They
was folks.
When we got it
going, he put an ad
in the Fayette
Falcon and the
Commercial Appeal
that they was going
to make a thousand
negroes move off the
land in 1960, that
winter.
During that time in
1960, if you
registered, you had
to move. The leaders
of the movement, the
citizen council and
the Klu Klux Klan,
they had a list that
later
that we got ahold to
it through by
borrowing it from
the Klu Klux Klan's
secretary. Ebony
magazine published
the list. We got
ahold of it,
forwarded it -- we
got a photostatic
copy of it, and the
made carried it back
and put it in the
safe and they never
knew how we got the
list.
The list in this
Ebony magazine had
all -- had A's
behind it, that you
couldn't buy nothing
nowhere. I was the
leader of the group,
and they run me out
of every wholesale
house in Memphis .
Q. Now, this was an
embargo list, this
was a list of people
who no wholesale
house should sell
any products of any
sort. Is that what
you are saying?
A. Wouldn't sell
them for money at no
price.
Q. Moving on now,
John, what kind of
business were you
in, what kind of
business did you
take over?
A. Well, my brother,
he had the store.
And he had an
education and always
followed saw mills
and such. He said,
I'm going to
move, I'm just going
to leave. He thought
he was the one that
was behind the
movement all the
time, and I was the
one who was
spearheading the
movement with the
people. He moved to
Memphis and left
them out there. When
he moved to Memphis
, then Gulf Oil
Company, they jumped
in the squeeze. In
1960 no oil company
would sell no black
farmers no gasoline,
no oil and no seed
in 1960. It was a
liberal at Eades
named Ben Roafer. He
told all the farmers
to come down there
to him and he'd sell
them what they want.
He had more business
than he could look
at.
During that time I
made friends with
the underworld. What
I mean by the
underworld, they run
me out of every
wholesale house in
Memphis but Malone &
Hyde. The bread
companies wouldn't
sell nothing to me.
There was a young
bread man who said,
tell you what you
do, you meet me out
there on Summer
Avenue and I'll sell
you off the bread
off the truck.
I would come to
Memphis and meet him
on Summer Avenue in
Memphis in a 1955
Ford car. That's
what I had. I would
come to Memphis and
meet him on Summer
Avenue and get
bread. They Klan
would get after me
every night or two.
I had -- which I'm a
top mechanic myself
on the old models.
To make a car run
fast and turn curves
faster, if you
noticed, a 1955 Ford
has got a solid
frame in the front.
We took the torch
and cut two inches
out of the frame in
the front. That
brought the front
wheels in and let
the back wheels be
wider, and we had
chains on -- see, a
1955 Ford has got
straight springs
behind it. That let
the car wheels up
when it would go
around a sharp
curve, it would
slide around. At
that time, which I
could see a
nail in the highway
now, at that time my
vision was better
and I could drive
just like I was
standing still, and
when they'd get
after me, I'd cut
over in them back
roads, and them new
cars couldn't turn
good like me. At
that time wasn't no
two-way radios in
Q. John, let me stop
you there. Would you
just tell the Court
and the jury what
Tent City was?
A. Tent City, we
went to Washington,
and me and my
attorney, Carrie
Porter Boyd and one
other guy. At that
time this was under
the Eisenhower
Administration, and
they filed an
injunction against
the landowners from
stop making the
tenant farmers move.
And this was under
the Eisenhower
Administration.
That was in 1961.
President Kennedy
got elected in 1961
in November, and he
took office in 1962.
Q. Well, John, let's
back up a minute. It
is a historical fact
that John Kennedy
was elected in 1960,
took office January
20th of 1961. So it
is a year back.
A. A year back. I'm
just --
Q. That's okay.
Continue.
A. And during that
time that I was
leading my folks and
all this was -- we'd
have meetings to
discuss it, and I
decided the only way
to be successful in
political ranks
would be independent
from the citizen's
council and the Klu
Klux Klan. What I
mean by being
independent, stay
out of the Klan's
pocketbook. When you
borrow money from
the Klan, he squeeze
up on you in a
minute.
Q. John, what kind
of business do you
run today?
A. I run a grocery
store and oil
company.
Q. How long have you
run that business?
A. I've been running
that business since
960.
Q. That's when you
took it over from
your brother?
A. That's when I
took it over from my
brother. But now let
me run back back
just a second. Shaw,
a fellow named Shaw,
bought it from my
brother first. He
stayed in it about a
month and a half.
Because of me going
into the business
after then -- there
was an eighty-three
year old man named
John Lewis.
He said, John, he
says, they will
starve us to death,
we need somebody in
that business who
knows how to do and
feed us. At that
time a test was
going. If you get
Jet magazine, you
can see some of the
people were so poor,
they were starving.
Of course, you take
most of the people
at that time, they
had never been
nowhere or no-how to
maneuver out of
oppression.
The Jet magazine
published some
pictures how poor
the folks were at
that time.
Q. In Fayette County
?
A. In Fayette County
.
Q. Let's move on.
You have run this
business all these
years?
A. That's correct.
Q. How many days a
week is your
business open?
A. The onliest time
-- at that time the
business was -- we
were running seven
days a week. I had a
family. But after I
lost -- the Klan
tore my family up. I
only shuts it up
when I go to pick up
merchandise.
A. Well, I bought
all over Memphis .
I'd buy from Frank
Liberto's Produce,
I'd buy from the
meat houses, Morrell
Meat Company,
Fineberg Meat
Company. I know
every one in Memphis
.
Q. You sell produce
and meats as well?
A. That's correct.
Q. And you sell fuel
oil and gasoline?
A. That's correct.
Q. In 1968 where did
you buy your
produce?
A. From on market
street.
Q. Was there a
market there?
A. There was a
market there when I
first started coming
there.
Q. What did you buy
at this market?
A. I'd buy -- on
that street, the
street runs north
and south, and on
that street, the
banana house, the
tomato house, and
Frank
Q. So you would --
why would you go
there around
five-fifteen every
Thursday? A. Well,
you've got to
understand how I
made the runs. I
first started with
Malone & Hyde on
south -- Malone &
Hyde was on South
Parkway .
Q. Right.
A. I'd make that
run, the dry grocery
run. Then I would
come on up and I'd
have it to put my
meat on ice and
produce on ice. I'd
make them's two
places my last
pick-ups.
Q. So Liberto's
warehouse was your
last pickup?
A. Was the last
pickup.
Q. You would get
there around
five-fifteen?
A. I got there that
day at five-fifteen
exactly.
Q. We're coming to
that day. April 4th
was a Thursday, the
day Martin Luther
King was
assassinated was a
Thursday.
Q. Would you
describe what the
layout of the place
was and what you did
when you arrived at
that warehouse?
A. That warehouse
faced east and west,
but you enter in the
gate on the south
side,
and when I drove
around to the north
side and come up
about fifteen feet
of the door, I
stopped my truck. At
that time I had a
three-quarter ton
pickup truck with a
canvass
on it, a cloth
canvass over it.
Q. Okay.
A. When I drove up
to the -- when I
stopped the pickup
truck out in front
of the door, this
door is on the north
side, and there is a
big door that could
you rollback and
back a truck up in.
Coming in from the
north side on the
right side there is
a little small
office, and when I
got within ten to
fifteen feet of this
office, why, Latch
was standing up.
A. Mr. Latch had a
scar around his neck
like this.
Q. What was his
relationship to Mr.
Liberto?
A. He was a
handyman. I never
did know, because I
was always scared of
Mr. Latch.
You see, if you
looked at him, he
had a scar from
right here to right
there, and he would
always be mean, but
Mr. Liberto was
always friendly. I
wouldn't fool with
Mr. Latch. I would
stay away from him
if I could.
Q. So you walked in
that afternoon, into
the entrance and the
office. You said you
were how far from
the office?
A. Ten to fifteen
feet.
Q. Ten to fifteen
feet from the
office?
A. That's correct.
Q. Then what
happened next?
A. The phone rang.
When the phone rang,
Latch picked it up.
When Latch picked it
up, Latch said,
that's him again. He
give it to Mr.
Liberto. Mr. Liberto
said, shoot the --
balcony. Well, at
that time they
didn't have noticed
me. I was just
standing up a little
closer to them just
looking. I was a
cash-paying
customer. He would
always tell me, you
go get what you want
and come by the
office and pay for
it.
If the warehouse
hadn't been changed,
the doors, you have
a line formed going
in there.
Q. Let's go back
over what you saw.
You heard Mr.
Liberto talking on
the telephone?
A. Telephone.
Q. Around what time
of the day was this?
A. I'd say that was
around five -- ten
minutes after,
five-fifteen, around
five twenty-five,
not quite
five-thirty.
Q. Five twenty-five
to five-thirty you
heard him talking on
the telephone?
A. Telephone.
Q. He received a
phone call. What did
you hear him say
once again?
A. Shoot the
son-of-a-bitch on
the balcony.
Q. Shoot the
son-of-a-bitch on
the balcony. Then
what happened after
that?
A. Then he looked
around and seen me.
Then they said, go
on and get your
merchandise. The
locker is made with
two doors, you open
one door, then you
walks in and open
another door. I went
on in and got my
merchandise, come on
back out. Then when
I was coming back
out, the phone rang
again. Latch picked
it up and give it to
Mr. Liberto. And Mr.
Liberto told him to
go to his brother in
New Orleans and get
his $5,000.
Mr. Liberto wrote me
a ticket. I never
would buy nothing
from nowhere without
a bill. He give me a
bill. I took the
bill, put my
merchandise in the
truck, then I went
on the back side of
the company out on
that street and I
come around to hit
Summer Avenue and
hit old 64 home.
When I got home, my
wife called and
says, do you know
Dr. King done got
killed? I says, I
know it. It all come
back to me in my
mind what I had
heard. That's what I
told her, I know it.
Q. John, did you
tell this story at
that time to anyone?
A. I didn't tell it
to no one until it
got to worrying me,
I wondered what they
know I heard. You
know, when you gets
kind of itchy --
that was on a
Thursday. So on a
Friday or Saturday,
no later than
Saturday morning,
Mr. Baxton Bryant,
who was a Baptist
white minister that
I know in Nashville
, I called him and
told him what I had
heard. So that
Sunday evening he
said, John, I'm in
church now. Says,
I'll be there about
four o'clock
tomorrow evening.
When he came down
about four o'clock
that Sunday evening,
we talked it over,
and in meantime he
had contacted Mr.
Lucius Burch's
son-in-law to meet
me and him with the
FBI down here in
Memphis .
Q. And did you have
a meeting with the
FBI and any local
law enforcement
people in Memphis on
that Sunday?
A. Well, that night,
that Sunday night,
we met with the FBI.
Now, I didn't know
whether or not that
they was local
police or
somebody else. But
the only somebody I
know was the FBI --
one was a tall and
one was a lower.
Q. Did you tell them
this story, these
details?
A. I gave them the
same details. They
questioned me two or
three hours over the
same thing, the same
thing. They
questioned me two or
three hours over the
same thing.
Q. Did you give
these details to
them on any other
occasion?
A. That Monday, two
little young FBI
come out to the
store and stayed
there half a day
questioning me the
same thing. So that
Tuesday Robert
Powell from New
Orleans come there,
which he used to run
a store out there on
64 highway, and I
wasn't at the store
when he came, he --
the lady where I
hide was named Ms.
Ida Mae. The record
will show that in my
deposition with the
FBI. She told them
that I was at the
house. So Robert --
I stayed about an
hour and a quarter
from the store.
the house, and when
he come out this to
the house -- I
knowed him -- I
never did have no
dealings with him,
but I knowed him,
and he come out
there to see me, and
he talked with me,
and at that time he
had a big Gulf
station in New
Orleans tied up with
the Mafias, I know
it. I wouldn't say
much to him, but the
onliest questions he
asked me was how to
get to my house from
the back roads. It
jumped curious in my
mind that all this
done happened and he
wanted to know how
to come to my house
through the back
roads.
Q. John, you told
this story. What
happened as a result
of your giving this
information to the
officials?
A. Well, in the
meantime, Hal
Flannery, which I've
got his phone in my
pocket right now, he
was in the Justice
Department. Of
course, he had been
working with us on
the landowners'
case.
I called him that
Tuesday and told him
about Robert Powell
had been there and I
was scared of him.
See, when you buy
from
Q. Who has happened
as a result of the
information that you
gave the officials?
Has anything
happened in
succeeding years?
A. First of all,
Dean Milk Company
run my mama down,
caught her on the
road, run over the
truck. After then
they hired Marion
Yancy and Rue Grady
hired the Andersons
to beat me up, beat
me to death. And
they give a 1961
Pontiac and three
hundred fifty
dollars to beat me
to death.
They got out at the
courthouse and run
me in Ms. Fair
Theater's yard.
That's the person
who owns the
theaters in
Somerville now. They
still own it. When
we was fighting in
the yard, she come
out there with her
gun, said, if you
all don't quit
beating him, I'm
going to kill you.
Q. John, were you
put in the hospital
as a result of that?
A. Well, I come to
my family doctor --
and I'd rather not
discuss his name,
because something
else I'm going to
bring out, I don't
want any reprisals
against him -- I
come to my family
doctor, and by my
grandparents on my
daddy's side come up
in slavery, I
learned a lot about
nerve doctors. When
you take mullet and
boil it down, which
mullet has got a
little stickers on,
it looks like a
catfish, you can
boil it down and
take Vaseline and
make a salve and
take iodine salt and
lay in it and draw a
sweat out. That's
what I did. I come
to the doctor. They
examined me and said
I didn't have no --
I didn't break no
bones.
Q. John, I want to
move along because
of the time
constraints we have.
A. I understand.
Q. Were you ever
asked to go to
Washington and
testify before the
House Select
Committee on
Assassinations and
tell what you have
told us here today?
A. Let me bring one
other point up.
Q. John, no, stay,
please, with me and
answer this
question.
A. All right. Gene
Johnson came down
investigating for
the Select
Committee. Me
and him went over
all the records. I
discussed what I
know, what I knew
with him. And when
the time come for me
to if to Washington
to testify before
the Select
Committee, he come
out there with the
papers for me to
sign, and when he
come out there with
the papers for me to
sign, I noticed that
he had gotten a
little hostile
towards me.
Somebody had got, in
my opinion, to him
and changed his
attitude. That's my
thinking. I signed
the papers and got
everything ready. I
says, John -- he
says, John, he says,
I'll call you before
you come up and
testify before the
Select Committee.
And the Select
Committee was going
on. Two to three
days before I was
supposed to go, he
called me up and
said, John, we don't
need you.
Q. So the answer to
the question is that
at the end of the
day, you were not
called to testify
before the
Congressional
committee?
Q. Mr. McFerren, you
and I have talked
before about all of
the things that you
know. You knew Mr.
Liberto quite a long
time, did you, Frank
Liberto, over a
period of years?
A. I know him from
1960 up until 1996,
I was in his
business once or
twice a week.
Q. Okay. After the
assassination of Dr.
King, did you ever
see him anymore
after that?
Q. Okay. And during
the time that you
were around Mr.
Liberto, Mr.
McFerren, did you
ever hear him
mention the name of
Loyd Jowers, ever
hear him ever
mention that name to
you?
A. Not to me.
Q. All right. Let me
ask you this, sir:
After you saw Mr.
Liberto when you
would go for your
produce to buy it --
am I correct, sir?
A. That's correct.
Ninety percent of
the time he would be
there, but sometimes
Latch would be
there.
Q. All right, sir.
You've lived in
Somerville many,
many years, in the
town of Somerville ,
am I correct, sir?
A. I've been there
all my life. The
only time I've been
away is when I was
in the Army.
Q. Do you know Mr.
Liberto visited
Somerville -- are
you aware that he
visited Somerville
on occasion?
A. He would -- I
wouldn't say every
Saturday morning,
but he would visit
John
Wilder's office,
which is on the east
side of the
courthouse. Now, let
me explain this to
you so you'll
understand. When the
assassination
committee of Dr.
King was going on in
Washington , getting
ready to go on, he
went to visiting
John Wilder's office
regular.
Now, the way I got
ahold of it, I had
some of our
underground
watching. Two to
three weeks before
James Earl Ray broke
pen out of Brushy
Mountain, I called
Washington and told
the Select Committee
that they was going
to kill James Earl
Ray or something was
going to happen to
him.
I talked to Mr. Gene
Johnson, which I've
got his phone
numbers, I've got
Mr. Flanders' phone
numbers in my pocket
now, I've got Mr.
Dole's phone numbers
in my pocket now. I
was in
correspondence with
all of them.
The Justice
Department, what I
said before, the
Justice Department
covered it up. When
I said they covered
up the barnyard, I
mean they covered it
up. Now, if
you look at the
records, the
assistant to the
United States
Attorney General at
that time
was -- it was under
the Nixon
administration. He
had a heavy voice. I
talked to him one
time. I says, I know
Dr. King's killings,
who is in it, they
trying to set me up
to get me killed.
Mitchell, that was
his name. If you
ever talked to him
on the phone, he has
got a gross voice
like a bullfrog.
Q. All right. Let me
ask you this, Mr.
McFerren: Since all
this started and you
started the civil
rights movement,
have you ever been
shot?
A. I've been shot,
I've been beat up
twice. The citizen
council and the Klu
Klux Klan hired a
man named Benefield,
gave him eighteen
hundred dollars to
kill me. He got
chicken and didn't
kill me. He sent
word to me by
Reverend Frank
Jones. He came to my
brother's house. He
didn't even know
which one of the
houses I stayed in.
Myself, Reverend
Frank Jones and Mr.
Benefield come down
here on Vance. Our
lawyer's office was
at 860 Vance Avenue
. That's Gerald
Estes office on
Vance. He filed --
he made an affidavit
with the law and
sent it to the
Justice Department
that he was hired to
kill me. It hit on a
dead ear. Nothing
come about it.
MR. GARRISON: I
appreciate it. Thank
you, sir.
REDIRECT EXAMINATION
BY MR. PEPPER:
Q. Is it true that
almost thirty-one
years ago you told
the same story that
you have told to
this jury and this
Court this
afternoon?
A. That's correct.
Q. And is that story
true to the best of
your recollection
and knowledge today
as it was then?
A. That's correct.
Q. And have you ever
had an opportunity
to tell this story
before in a court of
law?
A. This is the first
time.
MR. PEPPER: John,
thank you very much.
No further
questions.
Q. And how long have
you been a
professional
musician?
A. For twenty-five
years. Twenty-five
years.
Q. What instrument
do you play?
A. I'm a guitar
player
singer/song-writer.
Q. Have you played
in areas other than
Memphis and
Tennessee ?
A. Yes, sir. I've
played in Las Vegas
, Canada ,
California , the
Bahamas , from one
point all the way --
just everywhere.
Q. So you've
traveled a good
deal?
A. Yes, sir.
Q. Have you in the
course of the time
you've been in
Memphis , though,
have you received
any commendations or
any awards as a
result of civic
activity?
A. Yes, sir, I have.
Q. Would you tell
the Court and the
jury what those have
been?
A. I received
Tennessee 's
outstanding
achievement award
from Governor
McWhorter. I
received the concern
an Aide De Camp
Award from the other
governor, the
heavy-set guy. I
can't remember what
his name is. I
received a
commendation from
the city from Mayor
Herenton, stuff from
the senator, letters
from --
accommodating (sic)
letters from
Vice-president Gore,
another letter from
Jim Sasser, U.S.
senator.
Q. Did any of these
have to do with
saving an
individual's life,
one or other
persons' lives?
A. Yes, sir, they
sure did.
Q. What were those
occasions, those
incidents?
A. The first one was
pertaining to a
passenger when I was
driving a taxicab
who caught a cab up
to the Sterick
Building downtown
here and decided he
was going to jump
off the roof and
commit suicide.
A police officer --
I had radioed for
the police to come.
It was on top of the
parking garage. The
police officer came,
and there was a
tussle involved, and
they both fell off
the building and I
climbed down the
end of the building
and pulled them both
in. That is the
first time something
like that -- I
received some
accommodation. Then
one of my neighbors
was in a fight and
got his throat cut
down the street from
where I lived, and I
kept him from
bleeding to death. I
captured his
assailant, too. So
that was some more
involved with that.
Q. You've been in
the right place at
the right time, or
depending on how you
look at it, maybe
the wrong place at
the wrong time. Did
you in the course of
your time here in
Memphis in your
younger years back
in the 1960's come
to know a man named
Frank Liberto?
A. Not in the
1960's, no, sir.
Q. When did you come
to know Mr. Liberto?
A. In the late
1970's,
approximately 1978,
1979 and 1980.
Q. So you knew him
at the end of the
1970's, that's when
you came to know
him?
Q. Would you
describe to the
Court and the jury
how you come to know
him, what the
circumstances of
your relationship
were?
A. Mr. Frank and
myself were friends.
He would come to my
mother's restaurant
on a daily basis
early in the morning
and late in the
evening he'd come
back. I spent most
of my time with him
in the evening time.
Occasionally he
would come there at
lunchtime.
We had a restaurant,
an Italian
restaurant, a pizza
restaurant, and he
would come and eat
breakfast with my
mother and spend the
rest the day with me
occasionally.
Q. Was the
restaurant located
somewhere between
his work and his
home?
A. Yes, sir, it was.
It was located
approximately -- Mr.
Frank's -- the Scott
Street Market was
about a mile from my
restaurant. The way
I understand it, he
lived off of Graham
somewhere, and we
were kind of in
between.
Q. He had a produce
house at the
warehouse at the
Scott Street Market?
A. That's what I
understand, yes,
sir, tomato house.
Q. Right. When he --
when you came to
know him, he would
stop at the cafe, at
your mother's
restaurant, and what
would you talk
about? What was
there between the
two of you that
developed, this
relationship?
A. Well, at the time
I'd been performing
in Las Vegas , and
Mr. Frank, he would
come in and drink
beer a lot. I knew
how to play a song,
an Italian song, on
the guitar called
Malaguena. I used to
play him this song.
He used to like what
I would play him and
he would tip me
money.
Then it got to where
Mr. Frank was -- I
had a little small
three-piece combo,
and he would book --
he would give me
jobs, such as that,
performing. He liked
for me to play
music. He would talk
about the old times
and where he came
from. He would talk
about my
relationship
with my mother. I
reminded himself of
-- myself of him
when he was young,
how I treated my
mother and how we
lived.
Q. When he talked to
you about the old
times or his earlier
years, did he tell
you where he lived
or -- what
experiences did he
describe?
A. He called it the
old country. I
remember playing him
that song, he used
to lay his head back
and would say, yeah,
it is just like I
was in the old
country, that's the
way they would play
it, I like that
song.
That's the only
mention of his
origin he ever --
where he came from
he ever
made to me directly
that wasn't
pertaining to the
United States .
Q. Pertaining to the
United States , did
he ever discuss any
experiences or life
when in the City of
New Orleans ?
A. Yes, sir.
Q. What did he tell
you about his life
there?
A. Well, I asked him
some stuff that led
up to him telling me
that he had come
from New Orleans,
but I had heard that
he was in the Mafia.
And I asked him if
he was in the
Mafia. And he didn't
say yes or no. He
answered me by
saying, I pushed a
vegetable cart in
the French Quarter
with Carlo Marcello
when I was a boy. I
didn't know what
that meant. I
let that go. It went
over my head. Years
later I saw the
movie the
assassination of RFK
or JFK with Oliver
Stone, and Mr.
Frank, he talked
Italian, and he
said, I push a
vegetable cart with
Carlo Marcello when
I was a boy. Carlo
Marcello, I didn't
know what that
meant. Then I saw
that movie, and it
said Carlos
Marcello, the
kingpin of the Mafia
from New Orleans . I
said, that's Carlo,
that's not Carlos,
that's Carlo. That's
what threw the two
together.
Q. So he confided or
told you about his
earlier life
experience with
Carlos Marcello, the
New Orleans Mafia
boss?
A. That's correct.
Q. But did you when
you first met him
and you heard he was
associated with the
Mafia, did you know
what the Mafia was
at that point?
A. I asked him, I
said, what is the
Mafia? Is it a bunch
of bad guys that sit
around and table and
scheme up something
mean to do? He said,
no, it is a bunch of
businessmen that
take care of
business.
Q. Now, did there
come a time, Mr.
Whitlock, when you
heard about a
conversation that
Mr. Liberto had with
your mother?
A. Yes, sir.
Pertaining to Martin
Luther King?
Q. Yes, sir.
Pertaining to Martin
Luther King.
A. Yes, sir.
Q. And did that
conversation on the
day of the
assassination of
Martin Luther King
that he had with
your mother, did
that upset you in
some way?
A. Yes, it did, in a
way it did. Because
that he would talk
to my mother
directly about
gangsterism, that is
what I
was predominantly
upset about. It
wasn't the subject
matter of what it
was about, it was
the fact that he
would think that he
could, you know, go
to that level to
talk to her about
that. That's what
upset me more than
anything.
Q. When you heard
about this, what did
you do?
A. I went directly
to Mr. Frank about
it when he showed up
at the pizza parlor
and just asked him,
I said, hey, Mr.
Frank, did you kill
Martin Luther King?
Q. Because what had
you heard that he
had said to your
mother?
A. He told mama that
he had killed Martin
Luther King -- had
Martin Luther King
killed. I didn't
like him talking
that to my mother. I
thought he was out
of line for coming
forward with that,
talking to her. He
could talk to me
about it. But he
stepped over the
line. So that's when
I approached him.
Q. You became
offended and you
actually just went
up to him and
confronted him?
Q. As an
eighteen-year-old
young man, you went
up to this fairly
formidable
individual, wasn't
he?
A. Define
"formidable."
Q. He was good
sized, he had an
aura of power about
him?
A. He was a big man,
yes, sir.
Q. You confronted
him by asking him
the question, did he
kill Martin Luther
King?
A. Uh-huh.
Q. What did he say
to you?
A. He glared at me,
he says, you've been
talking to your
mother, hadn't you?
I said, yeah. He
said, you wired? I
didn't even know
what he meant by
that. I went, no,
I'm not wired.
Q. He asked if you
were wired, and you
didn't know what he
meant by that?
A. I thought he was
talking about -- I
thought he meant am
I taking amphetamine
pills and wired up.
I said, no, I'm not
crazy. He sat there
for a second. He
says --
THE WITNESS: Your
Honor, I don't want
to offend anybody,
and I don't know how
many people are
watching this
television, but I'm
going to have to use
some --
Q. (BY MR. PEPPER)
Just speak clearly
and plainly, just
what he said.
A. I'm going to use
that N word nobody
wants to hear. I
don't want to offend
anybody by saying
this.
Q. Mr. Whitlock,
just say what you
know.
A. He told me, he
said, I didn't kill
the nigger, but I
had it done. I said,
what about that
other son-of-a-bitch
up there taking
credit for it? He
says, ahh, he wasn't
nothing but a
troublemaker from
Missouri , he was a
front man.
I didn't know what
that meant. Because
"front man" to me
means something
different than what
he was thinking
about. I said, a
what? He said, a
setup man. I said,
well, why did you
kill the preacher
for? He says, ahh,
it was about the
draft. He says, boy,
you don't even need
to be hearing about
this. He said, don't
you say nothing. He
stood up and he
acted like he was
going to slap me up
upside the head. So
I stood up there. Me
and him are looking
at each other. He
has got this glare
look on his eye. I
could tell he was
thinking about
hitting me.
It run through my
head, you old
son-of-a-bitch, you
hit me, I'm going to
knock a knot upside
your head, I don't
care who you are. He
is standing there
glaring at me. He
says, you fixing to
go to Canada ,
aren't you? I said,
yeah. Then about
that time the phone
rang. I just walked
over there and
answered the phone
and was busy with
the pizza stuff, I
looked up, and he is
gone. He left his
beer sitting there
on the table. It was
about half full.
Q. Did you ever have
any other discussion
with him about this
matter?
A. My time frame --
he called me, okay,
on the phone, right
after that, and he
says, Nate, I've got
a job for you. I
went, oh, man, he is
going to want me to
-- well, let me back
up just a little bit
here. Mr. Frank --
there was something
that happened over
at the pizza parlor
prior to this
conversation I had
with him about him
having Martin Luther
King whacked.
Something took place
right prior to that
at the pizza parlor
that left him open
to talk to me in
these kinds of ways.
It was a pretty
nasty situation, but
I had to do what I
had to do over
there. I don't tell
everybody what I
did. About a week or
two prior to this
conversation I had
with Mr. Frank, some
guy came in, he
looked kind of like
John Wayne. He was a
big guy, a redneck
guy, walked in my
mother's restaurant
drinking a beer.
Mama runs over there
to the door and she
says, you can't
bring a beer in here
but I'll sell you
one. He just -- once
again, I'm going to
have to use some
nasty language to
make it how it was.
He says, I just
might buy this
mother-fucking
place, and he
back-handed my mama.
When he did, I
walked around from
the counter with a
nightstick and
knocked fire from
his tail end and
knocked him through
the front door, hit
him across here and
busted his eye open
real bad, busted his
head open, knocked
him out on the front
doorstep out there
and whacked him
again with that
stick.
There was a man that
was working out
there named Louis
Bonsella. He come
running
out there and said,
don't hit him no
more, Nate, you are
going to kill him. I
said, I'm
trying to kill this
MF. Some other guy
come running out the
door and says, oh,
wait a
minute, come on,
Red, talking about
the guy I hit with
the stick, come on,
Red, they are
going to kill us. So
I hit him in the GP.
So the last I saw
these two
knuckle-heads, they
were dragging each
other down the
sidewalk. Meanwhile,
Mr. Frank had got me
up in a truck a
couple days later,
he got me up in
there. Mama called
the cops. They come
over there. She
filed a report on
the guy causing such
a disturbance. The
lieutenant shows up
over there. He gets
me out on there on
the sidewalk and
says, Nate, you are
going to have to
watch yourself
because there is
going to start a war
over here. I whacked
this guy good with
that stick.
Mr. Frank got me in
the truck. He
started asking me
about this fight. He
says, were you going
to kill him, Nate? I
said, yeah, I was,
but Louis stopped
me. He said,
who? He said, the
guy over there
working at the
place. He said, oh,
that old dago
son-of-a-bitch.
Then he says, well,
it is a good thing
you didn't kill him,
you would have been
in a whole lot of
trouble if you would
have. You got out of
it, but I would have
helped your mama. He
said, could you do
it again? I said, I
guess so, if
somebody come up in
the pizza parlor
acting the fool and
hit mama, I said,
yeah, I'll tear them
up.
He says, no, would
you do it just in
general? I said, to
who? He said, mostly
dope niggers over
there on around
Hollywood , going up
around the Hollywood
over Plough
Boulevard . He
motioned over there
towards Hollywood .
I said, I don't
know. He said, could
you do it for some
money? I said how
much money? He said,
five or ten, it
depends. I said, who
is it? He says,
these dope boys get
these white girls
over there, the
families still care
something about
them, either the
police can't or
won't do anything
about it and he said
that's it, that's
who we want to get
right there. I said,
who exactly is it?
He said, there is
always some nigger
around here needs to
be killed. I don't
know. I'll let you
know.
Well, when he called
my back after we had
this conversation
about Martin Luther
King, he told me
about that, he said,
oh, I've got a job
for you, Nate. Oh,
God, he is going to
want me to kill some
dope idiot over here
somewhere.
He says, get your
nigger. I had a guy,
a black man, that
played drums for me,
and another man. He
says meet Billy down
at the Cook
Convention Center .
He was talking about
a music job.
Q. It wasn't a
contract to kill
somebody?
A. Yeah. He wanted
me to play for
Sheriff Bill Morris'
Christmas party. I
was to go down there
to the Cook
Convention Center ,
play this Christmas
party and I get paid
a check. Then he
shows back up over
there at the pizza
parlor. That's what
the conversation was
about.
Q. Did there come a
time years later
when you wrote a
letter to a
government official
in which you
discussed or in
which you stated
what you have told
this Court and jury
today?
A. I didn't go into
detail, but I had
written the governor
of Tennessee with a
copy written to John
Wilder, the
lieutenant governor,
and to the -- I sent
one to the person at
the Board of
Responsibility and
to another Memphis
attorney, yes, sir,
I did.
Q. And were there
any repercussions on
you as a result of
that letter and what
you said about this
case?
A. Yes, sir, it was.
Q. What happened you
to?
A. Well, I started
having this guy
follow me around in
a car that was
undercover car that
had a bunch of
antennas on it. I
was working my
taxicab. He was
constantly following
me for about two
days. Then I got
down here at Poplar
and
Cleveland and I
called my
mother-in-law,
ex-mother-in-law up
on the phone in
Shelby Forrest, and
I had a bunch of
cops roll down on
me, a bunch of
police. I said,
heck, there is a
robbery somewhere, I
better get out of
here. I hung up the
phone and took off.
I didn't know they
was there for me. I
get around the
corner and I'm
pulled over. I had
three squad cars
with loads of police
with guns to my
head. They hit me in
the groin twice,
smashed my face up
against the back of
the car, stretched
me out. One of them
cops -- I used to
wrestle a couple
years ago at the
Coliseum, and one of
the cops recognized
me from when I
wrestling. He said,
wait a minute, this
is Nate. They was
working on the hood
smashing my face
down in that thing,
you know. I was just
taking it. They
didn't put anything
on me that I hadn't
hardly had before.
So I'm just taking
it however I can
take it. But the one
cop stopped it. The
guy had a gun to my
head while the other
one
was working on me.
He said, wait a
minute, Nate, what
is this about? I
said, I don't know,
man, I guess it is
my ex-wife or
something. I didn't
know what it was
about.
Q. You didn't put it
together at that
point?
A. Not at that
moment, no, I
didn't. The top cop
that knew me, he put
me in his squad car
and looks back at
me, he said, Nate,
have you been making
phone calls to
Nashville? I said,
ug-huh, not me.
They jerked me out
of the car again.
They said, how much
change you got on
you? I had like
eighty cents in
change. They are all
looking like he
ain't got enough
money to make a
long-distance phone
call. I said, what
are you talking
about? He says --
the cop asked me, he
says, do you -- have
you been making bomb
threats? I said, I
can't even set my
VCR much less make a
bomb. I don't know
what you are talking
about. This is the
cop I know. He says,
have you been trying
to embezzle money
out of anybody, some
government guy? I
said, no, ma'am,
what the heck is
this? Then all of a
sudden this guy that
has been following
me, he pulls up
there real quick in
this unmarked car,
because they are on
the radio saying --
I said, if this is
all what is going
on, you've got the
wrong guy, you need
to go back over
there wherever he is
on the phone and see
if you can find him,
because you've got
the wrong person
here.
Well, when that took
place, the cop that
put all the regular
Memphis police on
me, the undercover
guy, he come
wheeling up and
blocks his face so
he can't see me and
walks by the car and
said, here is the
number he is
calling. I'm
listening out the
window to them. I
call him a lying SOB
when he walks by the
door because that's
what he was was. I
ain't called anybody
in Nashville .
Q. Well, the upshot
of it all was that
this was serious
harassment that
happened you to?
A. That's an
understatement. Then
they got me
downtown, read me my
Miranda rights.
I said, am I under
arrest? He said,
boy, you in a lot of
trouble. He said,
you can't get no
lawyer, you can't
get no bond. He
said, why does the
Secret Service have
a hold on a cab
driver?
This is that cop up
there named
Johnstone, eleventh
floor, bomb unit. I
says, I can't tell
you. He said, well,
you going to have to
tell me. I said,
I'll talk to the AG
about it because he
told me not to say a
word to nobody about
this. He said, you
ain't talking to
nobody until you
tell me why the
Secret Service has
ahold on this cab
driver right here. I
said, okay if you
really want to know
it, I'll give it
you. There are
entities within the
government -- he is
taking a statement.
They give my give me
my Miranda rights.
I'm not
sure if I'm under
arrest or not. Then
I give the
statement. You can't
make a statement
unless I done read
you your rights, he
said. I said, fine.
Okay. I guess I was
arrested.
reason why they
doing this to me is
there are entities
within the United
States government
that don't want me
to say what I know
about the
assassination of
Martin Luther King.
He almost fainted.
He walked out of the
room. I saw him
through the window.
He was on the FAX
machine and he was
working the FAX
machine. I read the
heading of the paper
he had. It had
something on there
that said Washington
. He walks back in
there with the FAX.
Him and Larkin, the
other major up
there, they read it,
and they said, get
the hell out of
here. I was arrested
with guns to my
head, hit in the
groin, read my
Miranda, then
un-arrested and
kicked loose all at
the same time.
Q. My goodness.
Nate, thanks very
much for coming down
here this afternoon.
MR. PEPPER: No
further questions.
THE WITNESS: Dr.
Pepper, you don't
have to thank me for
telling the truth.
A. I never drew the
two together until I
saw Mr. Jowers and
yourself and Mr.
Akins on one of them
television programs.
I called mama up on
the phone. I said,
does that sound
familiar?
MR. GARRISON: That's
all I have.
THE COURT: All
right. You may
step down.
(Witness excused.)
THOMAS H. SMITH
Having been first
duly sworn, was
examined and
testified as
follows:
DIRECT EXAMINATION
BY MR. PEPPER:
Q. Captain Smith,
good afternoon.
A. Hi.
Q. Thank you for
coming here this
afternoon.
A. You are welcome.
Q. Would you state
for the record,
please, your name
and address?
A. Thomas H. Smith,
2997 Knight Road ,
Memphis , Tennessee
.
Q. At some point in
time did you go over
and into the rooming
house on the
opposite side of
Mulberry?
A. Yes, sir, I did,
during the time of
my investigation
after I did what I
had to do at the
scene. I was going
around looking for
witnesses and went
over to the rooming
house.
Q. Did you go up to
the second floor of
that rooming house
and into a room
occupied by a man
called Charles
Stephens?
A. Yes, sir, I did.
Q. And his
common-law wife
Grace Stephens?
A. Grace, yes.
Q. How long after
the killing did you
go into that room
and see Mr.
Stephens?
A. Well, it couldn't
have been all that
long, because we
tried to expedite
matters. It was
still daylight. I
talked to Mr.
Stephens. I could
not talk to Grace.
Q. (BY MR. PEPPER)
I'm sorry, Mrs.
Stephens was drunk
and passed out. What
about Mr. Stephens?
A. He had been
drinking heavily.
Q. Did you talk to
him?
A. He was leaning up
against the door and
talked with me
briefly, yes, sir.
Q. And what kind of
condition was he in?
A. He was also
intoxicated but not
as bad as Grace.
Q. Were you aware of
the fact that Mr.
Stephens gave a
statement that was
used in the
extradition
proceedings from
London against James
Earl Ray?
A. I wasn't for a
long time. I know he
was.
Q. And that as a
result of Mr.
Stephens'
identification of a
profile in the
distance that he
saw, Mr. Ray was
extradited from
London and brought
back to the United
States.
Q. In your opinion
at the time when you
interviewed him,
within minutes of
the killing, after
the killing, would
he have been capable
of making that kind
of identification?
A. No, sir. No way.
Q. Because of his
intoxication?
A. No, sir. I don't
think he could. I
didn't think enough
of his statement
that I took to take
him downstairs,
downtown and take a
formal statement
from him and so put
it in my arrest
report that he was
intoxicated to the
point there was no
sense in bringing
him downtown.
Q. You put that in
your report?
A. Yes, sir.
Q. Was that report
ever reflected in
the Memphis Police
Department
investigation
report?
A. Yes, sir. It is
quite full of the
investigation. We
all wrote our little
part that we had in
it.
report and did you
ever see the
comments that you
have made just now
included in that
report?
A. No, sir. I have
never read the
report. I never had
my hands on it.
Well, I did have my
hands on, it but I
never had time to
read it. When I was
promoted in charge
of the homicide
squad, there was a
report in the
office, and I took
it out of the desk
-- out of the file
and put it in my
desk drawer where I
could securely lock
it up.
Q. All right.
A. And it was later
taken from me by
Chief John Moore. He
called me one day
and asked me if I
had it. I said yes,
I did. He said,
bring it to me. I
carried it down
there. I haven't
seen it since.
Q. Do you know what
happened to it?
A. No, sir.
Q. One final line of
questioning. Were
you over in the
hospital at the time
when the body of
Martin Luther King
was present in a
morgue room?
THE COURT: Ladies
and gentlemen, let
me probably admonish
you. You probably
have heard some
things you have
never heard before
about this case. You
are not to discuss
this evidence, not
with your family,
not among yourselves
or anyone else.
CHARLES HURLEY
Having been first
duly sworn, was
examined and
testified as
follows:
DIRECT EXAMINATION
BY MR. PEPPER:
Q. Good afternoon,
Mr. Hurley. It has
been awhile.
A. It has.
Q. Would you please
state your name and
address for the
record, please.
A. Charles Hurley,
2595 Cedar Ridge
Drive , Germantown ,
Tennessee .
A. I'm division
manager for
Save-a-lot Food
Stores.
Q. How long have you
held that position?
A. That position,
about four years.
THE COURT: H U R L E
Y?
THE WITNESS: Yes,
Your Honor.
THE COURT: All
right. Go ahead.
Q. (BY MR. PEPPER)
At the outset let me
thank you very much
for coming down here
at considerable
inconvenience to
yourself. Mr.
Hurley, what
position did you
hold -- what was
your work back in
1968?
A. I was advertising
manager for National
Food Stores in
Memphis .
Q. What did your
wife do at that
time?
A. She worked for
the Seabrook Paint
Company. She was a
buyer at Seabrook
Paint Company down
on South Main Street
.
Q. Physically where
was the Seabrook
Paint Company
located in respect
of the rooming
house?
Q. Virtually
opposite the rooming
house in question?
A. Right, uh-huh.
Q. And therefore
virtually opposite
Jim's Grill, the
restaurant at the
bottom of the
rooming house?
A. Yes, I believe
that would be
correct.
Q. What was your
practice on a usual
day when you
finished work?
A. Well, what I
would do is I would
go downtown and pick
up my wife. I worked
down on South
Florida Street,
which is not really
very far from there,
and we had one car
at the time, so
that's what our
usual practice was
to do.
Q. On the 4th of
April, 1968,
Thursday afternoon,
did you go downtown
to pick up your
wife?
A. I believe, yes.
Q. Do you recall
what time of day
that was?
A. I normally got
off about
four-thirty. It is
probably fifteen or
A. As I recall at
the time and still
believe, it was an
Arkansas license
plate, because the
numerals were red
and the background
was white.
Q. Do you believe
the license plate on
that car was a white
Mustang?
A. Yes, I am.
Q. Are you aware of
the fact that James
Earl Ray was driving
a white Mustang in
Memphis on that day?
A. I've heard that
subsequently, yes.
Q. Are you aware of
the registration of
that Mustang that
James Earl Ray was
driving?
A. You know, only
what I've been told
or heard
subsequently. I
think it was the FBI
or someone had told
me it was an Alabama
license, they
believed it to be an
Alabama license.
Q. He was driving an
Alabama
license-plate-registered
car. You saw a white
Mustang with
Arkansas plates?
Q. When your wife
came down and you
picked her up and
you drove away, was
that person still
sitting in that car?
A. Yes, uh-huh.
Q. Could you
describe that
person?
A. The only thing I
could see was the
back of someone's
head sitting in the
car. I couldn't
identify him from
that, I'm sure.
MR. PEPPER: That's
fine. Thank you very
much, Mr. Hurley.
Nothing further.
MR. GARRISON: I have
no questions of Mr.
Hurley, thank you.
THE COURT: All
right, sir. You may
stand down. You are
free to leave.
(Witness excused.)
THE COURT: Any more
out-of-towners?
MR. PEPPER: Well, we
do have on call
outside two more
witnesses whose
testimony will be
very brief. We can
have them return, if
Your Honor wishes,
tomorrow
to begin in the
morning. One has
come from Florida ,
but he is prepared
to stay over. It is
at Your Honor's
discretion, whatever
you wish.
MR. GARRISON: Your
Honor, his testimony
may not be quite as
brief. I will have
some
cross-examination on
him.
THE COURT: Very
well. You've
answered the
question I might
have asked. Ladies
and gentlemen, we're
going to stop at
this point. We will
resume tomorrow at
ten o'clock. Again,
please don't discuss
the testimony with
anyone. That also
goes for the
witnesses who have
testified here. You
are not to discuss
your testimony on
the stand here with
any of the reporters
or anyone else.